Page 228
No. 26. POLONNARUVA: KIRI-VI
rectangle also marked by a fillet engra crab and fish pattern. The smoothed s with lines three inches apart, so as to r first inscription on each of the four rectangle is ruled so as to receive four side, leaving, thereby, a blank space of 6
The letters, I to 2 in. in size, rep period, namely, the latter half of the first or outer inscription is the same exception of the concluding clause whi the one from which His Majesty Kirti Ni relics. The text of the second or inner plete transcript and translation appear i for word with the inscription at the Nissa. being the final clause stating that the return from the Indian campaign, and (Buddhist) relics.
It is obvious from both these recol still existing round the slab that the structure similar in style to the one at about the same period, namely, betwee slab must have been the flagstone of a royalty was wont to worship the relics opposite.
Outer inscription
Side A, three lines ending giri-durgga t Side B, three lines ending vadha-bandha ha go-mahisa harazmayen titā Side C, the estampage is imperfect here. Side D, the first two lines of this side en the third line runs (vadard dig-z Malla AViéğamñÄka-/Malla A°ardakra kūgdamayi. See A. S. C. Annual Aeport, 1911-1912, p. 1 See plan of Kirivehera-dagaba in A. S. C. An See p. 137, above. For a description of this ruin, see the last-mei
ÈHERA SLAB-INSCRIPTION 149
7ed with what looks like a conventional pace outside the inner rectangle is ruled 2ceive between them three lines of the sides. Similarly, the area within this lines of the second inscription on each ft. by 1 ft. 3 in. in the centre. resent the type of the alphabet of the twelfth century A.D. The text of the as that of No. 24 above, with the ch indicates the pavilion (hidama), as $Sanka-Malla worshipped the (Buddhist) inscription, of which a faulty and incomn A. J. C., under No. 152, agrees word thka-lata-mandapa, the only exception pavilion was built after His Majesty's that it was used for worshipping the
rds and from the few stumps of pillars Audama or pavilion in question was a Rankot-dagaba and that it was built n II I 9 and II I 96 A.D. The inscribed raised seat within it, from which the enshrined in the Kiri-vehera-dagaba'
arĥika = lines I-3 of No. 24.
na-tadanayen
ādi saröbas zva
du- = lines 3-6 of No. 24.
The three lines probably = lines 7-8 of No. 24. ding deśayen paňduru genä = lines 9-I 2 of No. 24; ijaya-kaļa) Srī Vīra Kāliiga Larikešvara Apratima-Bāhu Cakravarttisvāmin-vahanse (dā) vandanā
O. nual Report, 191o-19 II.
tioned Annual Report, p. 28 ff.
Page 229
Page 230
Epigraphia Zeylanica
Polonnaruva: Kiri-ve
砂シ シ
*
7 Le 1
hera Slab-inscription
kšszše 恕 /** Sta کس
a.
i T
WM
ኞÃëቄ`8የጅmmçጽ Rኽ፲፻፭፻፭ ቐmስmጅ8፳1ክነv°m
鱷韋受 ۴: ماده :
itches to foot
Page 231
Page 232
NO.
:
:
26 POLONNARUVA: KIRI-V
RAN
Sri Vira-raja Nissarinka-Malla. A -liñga Lankeávara Parãkrama-min-vahansē Niśśarinka-Malla yan (-dusu-vä) kisi-tenakät säkayak nä
sena(ħga) pirivara Paħdi-rata de(
-raņa(vū parākkrama)yen Col -ňdy=ādy=aneka rājayan hā) yudc siñgu Senevi Tâvuru-nâvan -nata mammä (pamanimi) danvä y1 patvū Pāňdi-rajjuruvan hā (mä -sin apa jivat-vana pamana gama vadāla mänaväyi kiyā evū (bis
-n hā ätun asun-da Solī-rațin evū
dākā kopaāgni sanhinduvā Karņņā Tiliiga Gurjara Aramaņa Kambo (no-ek) desayehiguna kamati raja.
(-n hā) guņen mitra-santhāna k vahansēgē śauryy=ātiśayen-ma -n bisovarun hā paňduru genvā
Rămesvarayehi-di tulăbhăra deša väsinta ananta vastu tyāga ! jaya-stambha kotä Niśśarinke(-éva)ra, yana devalayak aaríhva si" - vata vādā karavā vadāļa dā v
EHERA SLAB-INSCRIPTION 151
SORP.
A.
prati-Malla KäBāhu Cakravartti-svāa virudu (vata su-) ti-vä) sivuraňga
B.
va) rekā vādā taman-vahansēgē a(sā)dhāa Pālhayata (sä)rähunu (kal)hi Lak-Vijaya
Dambadivu sādhā denuddhayața nikmuņu kal(hi mē) asā bhaya)niyan-vik dī me rājyaya taman-vahansē-ma genä ovaru-)
C.
no-ek paňduru ta Neluru Gauda Kaliga ja ätuļuvū
daruva
D.
oțä santhāna no-(kä)mättavunța taman
bhaya elava e e ratii pratimallavü anya rajayan näti-bävin nägī no-ek rotā etanhi boho kalak pavatnā paridden
vu-raiga-senaiga pirivarä nävätä Lamkä, Lindanā kūçdamayi
Page 233
I52 EPIGRAPHIA
RANS
His Majesty śrī Vira-rāja Niś Lankesvara Parakrama-Bahu Cak Missanaa-Malta (dauntless warrior), be might at any place, twice proceeded to fourfold army and prepared to wage v Cola, Pandya, and various other kings Senevi Tavuru-nāvan, declaring, "I a Dambadiva, started forth to the war. his (royal) mother, being filled with fe: Majesty be pleased to take possession a village that will be enough for our ma royal maidens together with elephants other gifts from the Cola country, F indignation). And he formed friendly [Karnāța, Nellūru, Gauda, Kalińga, Til divers other countries as were desirou did not wish such friendship he struck own valour. He, moreover, exacted and tributes. Thereafter, as there w scale-pans at Ramesvara and (distribi less wealth on the inhabitants of m victory set up there, as lasting mon bearing the name Nissankesvara. Tl his fourfold army, and had this pavili worshipping the relics.
Mam-ma pamanini. With Mr. Bell, (A.S.C pamantimi as a denominative verb equivalent to be pamanimi by 'I myself suffice, especially as we fi In Apabhrainsapamåyahu = Skt. pramånayata (Pis verbs such as Sinh, sorema, “I am a thief”, Tamil a Gram., $ 287 ; Geiger's Litt. u. Spr. d. Sing., § 5 translation of the Galpota inscription I took the påminemi, "I arrive" (Skt. pra+ våp. E. S, p. previous rendering should be altered accordingly,
ZEYLANICA vOL. II
ATION.
śaṁka-Malla Aprati-Malla Kāliňga ravarti, consistently with the title 2ing without any misgiving as to his the Pandyan country, escorted by his war with his unsurpassed might upon Then the general Lak-Vijaya-singu lone suffice to secure the conquest of Hearing this, the Pandyan king and ar, made entreaties, saying, "May Your of this kingdom, leaving to us only intenance', and sent as peace-offerings and horses. Seeing these and various His Majesty quenched the fire of his alliances with such of the princes of inga, Gurjara, Aramana, Kamboja and is of his goodwill, but into those who terror by the very superiority of his from such kingdoms royal maidens ere no hostile kings, he mounted the uting tulābhāra alms) bestowed boundany a land. He also had pillars of uments, and a temple (devalaya) built hen he returned to Lanka, escorted by on (hiidama) built for the purpose of
. Annual Areport, 19II-I912, p. Io), we may take amanemi (Skt. pramånayåmi) and translate man må nd the same sentiment expressed in Mu. lxxvi. 42. chel's Pkt. Gram, S 557). Regarding denominative ảoyên, “I a servant , see Mendis Gunasekara's Sinh. 8, and Pope's Tamil Grammar, S 184 (c). In my view that pama imi might be an older form of 59). I have now given up this derivation. My
Page 234
No. 27) SLAB-INSCRIPTION
No. 27. POLONNARUVA :
NIŚŚAŃ:
HIS quadrangular slab, measurin premises of the Archaeological C
there from the spot where the preser known.
The first twenty-three lines of the face of the slab between ruled lines, tw cut, according to Mr. Bell, one on ea of the inscription is wanting. It may the slab.
The letters vary in size from t of other records of NišSanka-Malla. is really concerned is given only at the judge from the style of composition of of the text appearing below is only th contains nothing new. It agrees almost of the Kiri-vehera slab (above, No. 26 record (E. Z., Vol. I, No. 9).
Variations in spelling such as va, are not uncommon in other inscriptions the twelfth century A.D.
T
శ్రీ లెరరల లోకిజెండాలిee egరలిe වර සිරිපරාකතුමබාහු (ස්වා)මීන්වාන් ශශයකමල්ල යන විරුදුවට සුදුසුවu සැකයක් නැතිවැ සිවුරගසේනඟ පි,
:
See plate No. 25. * See A. S. C. Annual Report, I9II-I912, p made out the text from the two inked estampages has been of some value to me, especially as it cont * * ලංකෞකශචර ශීපරාකූමබාහු' වියයුතු
VOL. III.
OF NISSANKA-MALLA I53
A SLAB-INSCRIPTION OF
KA-MALLA
g 3 ft. by 2 ft. 7 in. and lying now at the ommissioner at Polonnaruva, was brought ut rest-house is. Its original site is not
inscription are engraved on the smoothed o inches apart. The next four lines are ch of the four narrow sides. The rest possibly be found on the reverse side of
I in. Their type is the same as that The subject with which the inscription
end of the text, now missing, if we may other records of the kind. So the portion e usual introduction to this subject, and t word for word with the inner inscription ) and with lines lo-I 2 of the Darnbulla
zse for zva/ianse, rāmes vara for rāmešzvara of this period, namely, the latter half of
exT.
ල කාලිග ලංකෞකස් ඊ මස් තමන්වාන්මෙස් නි
කිසි කෞතමෙනකගැන් රිවරා පාඩිරට (දෙව)
Io2. This report came into my hands after I had in my possession. Nevertheless, Mr. Bell's edition ains four lines of the missing portion.
§යි
Page 235
I54
10
1.
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
:
EPIGRAPHIA
මෙරක( වැඩහැ තමන්වාන්සෙගෙ අ(නන් යෙන් චෝඩ පාඬන්යාදාමෙනක රාජයන් හා లీ బాలికన8Q 636లలే లgర్మబాలి දන්නට මම්මැ පමණිමි දන්වා යුඬය එ අසා භයපත්වූ (පාඩි)රාජයන් හා මෑ අප ජීවතචන පමණ (ග)මක් ද මෙ ර{ මැ ගෙනහැ වපළම(නැවැයි කියා එවූ බී. අසුන්ද සොලීරටින් එවූ කෙනාඑක් පඬුර න්හිතුඩුවා කණිණට කෙනල්ලූරු (ගුජිර ද කලිඟු (කාම්බොජ) ඇතුළුවූ කෙනාඑක් රජදරුවන් හා ගුණෙන් මිත්රස(නාථගාන න්ට තමන්වහන්සෙගෙ (ශෝණයකියාති)ශ බිසොවරුන් හා පඬුරු ගෙනිවගා පුතිමල් වින් රාමෙස්වlරයෙදි තුලාභාර නැඟී { @යන් නා නා දෙශවාසින් මනෙදාළ පු ත්නා පරි(දෙදන්) ජයසතමඟ කොටa • ලයක් නෙවා සිවුරඟකෙසනඟ පිරිවරා න (හන්සෙගෙ) අ(හි)පපුඹායානුකුලවැ මෙන
· · ... ... ... ... ... අ ... ... හිරසඥපව *තා වදාරා මෙවයන්, මීයන් ඇතුළුවූවන් දී *ෙනාලියවා ලක්දිව ෙපරපවත් නුවූ
මෙකාට( ත *මන්වහන්සෙ අසාධාරණ කරුණ ගුණි *තැනැ ඇතුළුවූ කෙනාළුක් වැතහැනහැ අකෙl [ඹුරුවත] · ... ... ... ... ...
ERANSCR
śrī Vīra-rāja Niśśarinka-Malla A -vara Siri“-Parakkrama-Bahu-(svi -šćanića-Malla yana viruduvata sudu säkayak näti-vä sivuraiga-senaiga p
1 * ශව ' වියයුතුයි
* බැල්මහතාෙග් 1911-1912 ආබඳික වාතී: * Read í. 4 R
ZEYLANICA (VOL. II,
තාය) සා(ධා)රණ බල පරාකූම xහා යුඬය(ට) සැරහුණුකල් න් දඹදිව් සාධා
}ට නික්(මුණු)කල්හි
ණයන් විසින් ජ)යත් තමන්වා(න්සෙ) සොවරුන් (හා ඇතුන්) බැ දැකැ (මෙකාපාග්නි) ස a)රමණ (චෙගාඩ ෙගාඩ) (දෙශයෙහි ගුණ කැමැති) ) මෙකාට( ස(නළුවාන නොකැමැත්තවු) යෙන්ම භය එළවා (එ එ රටින්) ෆ්ලවූ අනන්ය රාජයන් නැති බැ අමෙනකපපුකාරවූ වසතු (සච) පුරා එතන්හි බොහො කලක් (ප)ව නි(ශශ)•ෙකශවර යන දෙවා xනැවත ලංකාවට වැඩනැ (තමන්ව) , ගොඑක්ලෙසැ දස්කම් කළවුන්(ව) .. .................... ත්නාමෙතක් පවත්වුව මැනැවැයි (සි) විසින් සොපද්රවවූ තල්පත( වූ තාමබශාසන අකුරු කොටවා පවත්
ණයෙන් යුකතමෝහයින් මහ(ව:) ශෂප්රාණන්ට අභයදාන දි විස
IP,
prati-Malla Kaliiga-Larinkesi)min-vanse taman-vanse Misu-vâ kisi tenekâ-t irivarā Pāņdi-rata (deva-)
වේ ro2 වෙනිපිටෙන් උපුටාගන්නාලදි ead Śrī.
Page 236
No. 27 SLAB-INSCRIPTION OF
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
-rekä väçiä taman-vānsege a(nanya) : -yen Coda Pāňdy=ādyslaneka rājayan -hi Lak-Vijaya-siigu Senevi Tāvu dennata mam-mā pamaņimī danvā y e asā bhaya-pat-vū (Pāņdi-)rājayan h apajīvatvana pamaņa (ga)mak di m mä genä vadāļa-mänäväyi kiyā evū asun-da Soli-ratin evů no-ek paňdur -nhinduva Karnnata Neluru (Gurja Kaliigu (Kāmboja) ätuļu-vū no-ek ( raja-daruvan hā guņen mitra-sa(nthã -nța tamanvahansege (śauryy-āti)śa) bisovarun hā paňduru genvā pratim -vin Rāmes" varaye-dī Tulābhāra nä -yen nā nā deśa-vāsin mana-dolla pu -tna pari(dden) jaya-stambha kota N -layak namnvā sivuraňga-senaňga piri (-hansege) a (bhi)pprāy=ānukūla-vä n ... .. .. .. .. .. .. da .. .. hira-sanda *-tä vadärä veyan miyan ätuluvuvan* no-liyavā Lakdiva pera-pavat nuv
kotà tal
*-man-vahanse asādhāraņa karuņā gu *-tänä ätuļuvū no-ek vä-tänä aśeşa-pr
-iduru-vata) . . . . .
RANSA
(Lines I-8] His Majesty Šri Vira
Kāliňga Laňkeśvara śrī Parākrama-Bä Malla (dauntless warrior) being without a place, having twice proceeded to the Par army, prepared to go to war against th other kingdoms with the valour of his m
Read v. From Mr. Bell's text in A.S.C. An
NISSANKA-MALLA I55
sâ(dhâ)rana bala parakrama
hā yuddhaya(ța) särahuņu-kalLirunāvan Daňnbadiv sādhā uddhayața nik(muņu)-kalhi nā mäņiyan-visin e ra(ja)yat tamanvä(nse-) bisovarun (hā ätun) 1 daka (kop=agni) sara A)ramana (Coda Gauda) dešayehi guņa kämāti) ina) kota sa(nthana no-kamatavu-) yen-mai bhaya elava (e e ratin) allavü anya rajayan näti bäõgi anekapprakära-vü vastu (safica-) tā etanhi boho kalak (pa)va"i ($$a)rinke$vara yana devävarā nāvata Larinkāvata vädā (taman-va-) O-ek-lesä das-kam kalavun(ța) .. .. .. .. -pavatna-tek pavatvuva mănăvăyi (si-) visin sopadravavū tal-patä ū tāmbra-šāsana akuru kotavā pavat
nayen yukta-heyin maha-(vä-) āņīnta abhaya-dāna dī visa
FION,
rāja Niššanka-Mala Apprati-Mala ihu consistently with his title AViśśañukainy misgiving as to his might at any dyan country escorted by his fourfold e rulers of Coda, Pandya, and various atchless and uncommon might. Then
nual ÄReport, I 9 I-I9 I 2, p. Io2.
Page 237
I56 EPIGRAPHIA
the general Lak-Vijaya-singu Sene suffice to secure the conquest of Damba Lines 9-17. On hearing this, th being filled with fear, sent as peacehorses, and made entreaties, saying, " possession of this kingdom, granting u maintenance." [The king) seeing thes from the Cola country, quenched the alliances with such of the princes of Kar Gauda), Kalinga, (Kamboja), and vari his goodwill; but into those who did n by the very superiority of his own val kingdoms royal maidens and tributes.
[Lines I 7-2 I] As he had now ni he mounted the scale-pans at Rāmesv and by the bestowal of hoards of desires of inhabitants of divers lands. there, as lasting monuments, and a ten Nissankesvara. Thereafter he retur fold army. ag
Lines 2 I-28) Considering that g services in various capacities conformab Sun and Moon endure, he did not as h (palm-leaves) which were liable to be de but had such grants engraved on copper which had not been in vogue aforetime with the virtuous qualities of an extrac security to all living creatures in vari
well. (He also abolished) the Visambu
See above, p
ZEYLANICA (VOL. III
vi Tavuru-nāvan declaring "I alone diva' set out for the war.
2 Pandyan king and his (royal) mother, offerings royal maidens, elephants, and May Your Majesty be pleased to take is only a village that will suffice for our e presents), as well as diverse gifts sent fire of his wrath. He formed friendly ņāta, Nelūru, Gurjara, Aramaņa, Cōda, ous other countries, as were desirous of ot wish such friendship he struck terror our. He, moreover, exacted from such
O other kings who were hostile to him, ara, had himself weighed against coin), various kinds of wealth satisfied the
He also had pillars of victory set up mple (aevadaya) built bearing the name ned to Lanka accompanied by his four
rants in favour of those who rendered le to his wishes should last as long as eretofore) have them written on tal-fat stroyed by white ants, rats, and the like, (plates), and so established the practice s in Lanka. Moreover, being endowed frdinary sympathetic nature, he granted pus tanks, including the large tanks as ruvala " . . . . . . . . • • • • • • • - - - -
. II, 7, note II.
Page 238
No. 28) SLAB-INSCRIPTION A
No. 28. POLONNARUVA: SI
NORTH-GATE OF
HIS quadrangular slab, measuring completely buried at the North-g: subsequently placed in an upright positic and is engraved, as is usual, between rule or side A, contains 37 lines and the reve one to two inches each. They agree wi of the twelfth century A.D. Another s the same dimension and containing a engraved, was discovered at the East-g and Dr. Müller's transcript have been here for easy reference with a facsimil improved translation of the text.
The Sanskrit verse at the beginnir vieradita metre. The rest of the insc usually bombastic style of the compo a repetition of his favourite phrases ar
The subject-matter consists of a virtuous qualities and of his charitable to that given in the Galpota record a subjects to choose for their sovereign a dynasty. He denounces vehemently th the non-buddhistic princes from Cola o emphasizing these sentiments with the th be treated as traitors and would accord families and their worldly possessions. subjects through the medium of a repr at p. IOI above, that he did his best ti
See plan of Polonnaruva, facing p. 84, above
* See A. I. C., No. 149. A transcript and a Rhys Davids are also to be found in the J.R.A.S.,
See A. S. C. Annual Report, 1900, p. 9.
T THE NORTH-GATE 157
AB-INSCRIPTION AT THE
F THE CITADEL
g about 6 ft. by 2 ft. 8 in., was found ate of the ruined citadel, where it was n. The inscription covers both its sides d lines two inches apart. The obverse, ‘rse 36. The letters vary in size from th the form of script of the latter half lab having the same shape and about copy of the present record, similarly gate of the citadel. Both these copies utilized in producing the text printed le (pl. 27) of the former slab and an
g and that at the end are in Sardalaription is written in Sinhalese in the ser of Nissanka-Malla's records with ld expressions. panegyrical account of Niśśańka-Malla’s acts, followed by an exhortation similar bove, No. 17, in which he advises his prince or princess of his own Kalinga he aspiration of the Govi caste and of * from Kerala to the throne of Ceylon, reat that all those who join them would ingly be extirpated together with their His policy, however, of consulting his resentative council shows, as I stated O popularize his rule.
translation of this inscription by Professor T. W. rol. vii.
Page 239
EPIGRAPHI
ලක්ෂමීට වඩීයිතුමවාසථාශශබ් වශස්ථිතියං []ෙක%ලනධමම: රකෂිතුවාශ්රිතාන් [I] කෂානෝ මයත ස්වාමිතවමනාසාන් පූ ති නයානිමාන් භජත කෞභ තාන්[1]<0)<ය ඔකාවස් ට තිලකායස *මානවනැ රජ| දින් මෙවාටුනු පැලනඥ( මහ කමල්ල කාලිඟ ප්රා*ක්රමබාහු නoස අනත් රජසිරින් ශක් වැ තාපාංග සතන්ය කෞශණයඹීයාදි රණවැ උදාගල් මුතුන් පත දුරුලා මුළු ලක්දිව වෙසෙම නින් උපන් කල්පවෘකෂයක @ලාවැඩ සසුන් වැඩ කොට; ජාත්ය මෙකෙරමින් පුලස්තිපුර රයෙහි වැඩ වසනයෙසයෙන් රිදි කහවුණු මුතු මැණික්
පීඨායෙන් දිළිතුලුන් ගිම් නිවූ
සමූඩි 5 දැක( සතුටුව( අපගේ සවභාව ධම්මවූ ලොකොප; ගයෙකාගැඹෙස අප මෙම කොට පානතය( දක්වා කෙසෙ සදී ත්කෙළදාමෙහායි මහාකරුණ පු රිකෂාකොට(g) වදාරනසේබ පියවැ නරෙඳවතාව( සිටි ර ගුණමහිමා ෙනාද(නැ උන් වර්ජනයන්ෙගමැ වග්ගිග හා ද මූල වන බව දැක( එසෙද්
* * කෂාතූහාණෙසව' වියයුතුයි * * තිලකායමබාන " බොබෙහj * * සමාධි ' වියයුතුයි
A ZEYLANICA (VOL. III.
EXK.
A.
මයිතුන් තූතාතූo සව මූපාසිතුල්ය යදි මනසෙ ත්රඹෙණතුං'ව කුලානි මෙවා ග න[...]වීවණර්වණෙනන 0නීනි”ශශයංකමලෙලාදි රජපරපුරෙහි සූයඹිවශය පිළිවෙළින් රාජත්ය ල රජතන් පත්වූ නිශශ• బ్రా లిస్టలిటిడతలి )යාකෙස් විරාජමාන
ගුණගණයෙන් අසාධ[9] } හිරුමෙස් සතුරතුලුරු හි තබා ගලාවනැස්සන් පි Šමෙස් වැඩගැ සිටගැ ( දශරාජධමමයෙන් රා නැමැති කාලිගරාජපු | තමන් වහන්ෙස් රන් වස්තූනාභරණදි දාන ව මහාජනයන්තෙග \ග කාලිඟවශයගැට කාර කළමහ කාතයු
ලූ සමූඩි” ය කල් රිරකොටගැ ගනි }කාංඥෙයන් ප යක් ලොවට මවු රජදරුවන්ගෙ 'ට අපරාධ කළ දු සමපත් වහා නි ද කිසිතෙකනකුන්ට
* * කෞභානිශශථක ' වියයුතුයි * * පරාකූම ' වියයුතුයි
Page 240
NO. 28 SLAB-INSCRIPTION AT TI
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
24
විනාශ නුවුවමනා වෙදයි සිතා ද අනධවූ ලොකයාහට ඇස් දෙන: මෙයන් බොහො අවවාද අනුශාස ජඹෙදාහනම් පවානනතයකිකමමද යුතු දෙයෙක(යි ධම්ම නීති දක්වන ප්රාණතිපාතාදි දුශචරිත කළඹාහුද තුබූ මතු නසිති රාජඹෙදාහනම් ක වග්ගද උන් හා එක්වූවනනසයි
B.
ජළොහනම් සිතිනුත් නොසිතිය යුනෙතතය( අරාජකවාද මොනරාවිසි
ය යුතෙතය. එහෙයින් මහරජත න් පත්වැ සිටියවුන් නැති තැබෙන යුවරජවැ සිටියවුන් මෙහා උනුදු
නැතහොත් රාජකුමාරවරුන් බෙදී උනුදු නැතහොත් බිසෝවරුන් රාජාසයට තැකිය යුතෙතය( බුදුස නට හිමි ලක්දිවට අබෙණුඬ චෝල රළාදි රජදරුවොඳ මෙනාත(කිය උන් හා එක්ව කොපමෙරළිකළඹානු , නම් මෙවති කාකයා හoස ගතියට ළුවා කෙසෙනධවයන්ටද ගැඩහුල: රාජයන්ටද කණමැනදිරිය[0] සූය: වයටද වටුව(%) හසතින්ටද කැණි සිංහයන්ටද භාව කරනනාසේ දේ හි ඇත්තන් රාජ ලීලාවට මෙනයාප වැ කෙසෙ බලවත්වුවද ගොවිකු ඇඹෙතතා රාජ්යයට බලා මෙනයාගත තමා හා සමගහැතතන් වැනද පුදා, භාවනා කළා*හුද උන්ගෙන් න අදාහුද රාජඹෙදාහිනම්මැ වෙති මෝ වශීගසමපත් රජදරුකෙනෙක් ප විටැමැ නිමුමුලකරන්නාහ එකෙහ
* * මොනාතෘකුව' යීද කියවියහැකියි
HE NORTH-GATE I59
අඥානයෙන්
50GS3 Casyay }නයා මෙකාටගැ රා ➔ස කෙන0කට
නමෙසෙයක් ද විෂ කැවෝද කළවුන්ද උන්ගෙ එමෙහයින් රා
2S.
s
6a)
e SAz) දැ යුතතකාංහ රාජකෞද්රා(නි) )ද කොට
) SOOGD
§පුභ0
ණහිලා \ගාවිකුමෙල (තුව • මැනනැ |ලෙහි x'යුතතකාංහ රාජසම් මි තනතුරු ල ම කීවන් හා පැනුණු යින් ලක්
* * කළහූ' යීද කියවියහැකියි
Page 241
I6O.
EPIGRAPH
25 දිව මනුෂ්යවාසකළ විජයරාජ 26 පරම්පරායෙන් ආ ලක්දිවට හි 27 ජදරු මෙකෙනකුන් සොයා ගෝ 28 ම ඇස රකෂාකරන්නාසෙ ලේ 29 රකෂායෙහි යෙදි ස්වාමි පකෂව 30 වර්ගඟ සම්පත් රකෂාකරනු මැ 31 ඛවා(∞)කෙෂා හoසගතියං ඛෙරා 32 ගඩුපද(9) පනනගo[...] ඛෙදහC 33 මමාතෙගනඳුල(ලි)තo@කූඹාෂට්ය වි 34 ක8[I] වෙණර්ණතෙනහ නුකතෝරා 35 තෙනනවාදාතට කොකවලට [...] 36 දිනි වක්ති නීතිඤශමෙලා නිශg
RA
1 Lakşmīm varddhayitum vya 2 -varnsa-sthitirin , kaulan=dh 3 -rakșituñ-c-āśritān () kșātre 4 -mayata svāmitvam anyān p 5 -ti nayānimān bhajata bhor 6 -tan gid-3 Okavas-raja 7 -ta tilakaya-samana-varaja 8 -din voțunu pälandä maha-r 9 - ka-Malla Kāliiga Prākra 10 -nse anat raja-sirin Śakrayā 11 -vai tyaga” satya Sauryyadi 12 -raņa-vä Udā-gal mundun p 13 durulā muļu Lakdiva semel 14 -nin upan kalpa-virkşayak-sē 15 lo-vāda sasun-väda kotä daś 16 -jya keremin Pulasti-pura 17 -rayehi väda vasana-seyek t
Read ksatrasy. * Mt. vya,
' Mt. tilakäyavi mänavä. Read tilakävam
Read parakrama.
IA ZEYLANICA (VOL. III
යන්
S 6 ගනගැති වී(න) ප්රාවණැසන්
|ති රාජ චරි
හාසත්යාස් සහ నితిపలిeQ 6)ల8 []
ANSCRIP.
A.
thaš šamayitunatratum svaarmmam upâsiturih yadi manas Sarihду-eva kulāni vo gaunar[.]vvarninān nee*- in Nissanka-Mallaodi-parapurehi Suryya-vamsayapilivelin rajya laaja-tan patvü Niśśarinma-Bahu Cakravarttin-waha-sē virājamānaguņagaņayen asādhāat hiru-se satur-anduru i tabā lo-vässan pi
väçdä sițä a-rāja-dharmmayen rānämäti Käliiga-räja-puamanvahanse ran
nzán ena. * Read bho NWiśśaninka.
ina-vd: the aksara sa appears to be crossed out.
Mt. tyagra. .
Page 242
raphia Zeutanica
Polonnaruva: Slab-inscription at
Scale alon I in
Arom an inked impression supplied by the
ሃ0ዘ. ዘ. ዙ”ዘqte 2 /
North gate of the Citadel
مd> ፳፩
z
s
R
§ S. ki 23ے
گا؟؟؟
※ 2. AAN t چ
リ。 3 يعتشيلي)
ches fø 1 /**í
Archaeological Commissioner Ceylon
Page 243
Page 244
No. 28)
18 19
20
21.
22
23
24
25 26 27 28. 29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
10
12
WOL.
SLAB-INSCRIPTION AT
ridī kahavuņu mutu mäņik vastrsā -rșāyen dilindun gim nivū mahā-ja samurddhi' däkä satutu-vä apage svabhãva. dharmma-vũ lokopakãr: -gayekä-se apa me kota lu samurc -pantayā dakva kese Sthira-kotā g -t-dohoyi mahā-karuņā prājfiayen -riksä-kot(ä) vadärana-seyek lovat -piya-vă nara-devată-vă siţi raja-d. guņa-mahimā no-dänä unța aparā -rjjanayange-mä vargga hā sampa' -rimmūla vana bava däkä ese-da k vinäša nu-vuva-manä* ve-dayi sit andha-vu lokayähata *äs dennä-se -yen boho avavāda anušāsanākot -ja-droha-nam paficanantaryya-kar yutu deyekâyi dharmma-niti dakv prāņātipātrādi dušcarita kalāhu-da tumū matu nasiti rājadroha-nam k vargga-da un hā ekvūvan nasayi
B.
jadroha-nam sitin-ut no-sitiya yutteyä arājaka-vä-da no-visi-ya yutteyä eheyin maha-raja-ta-n patvä sitiyavun näti tänekä yuvaraja-và sitiyavun ho un-udu näta-hot raja-kumaravarun ho un-udu näta-hot bisövarun ho rājyayața täkiya yutteyä Budu-sas -nața himi Lakdivața abauddha C -ralladi rajadaruvo-da no-takiyāy
un hā ekvä perelikalāhu rājadro(h
-nam veti kakaya harhsa-gatiyata
Read samrddhi. * Mt. mu vu manā.
II.
THE NORTH-GATE I6
ibharanaadi dana-va
unayange
Kalinga-varihsayāta
a kalamha krtayu
ddhi ya kal
ani
ра
2a 12V
aruvan-ge
dha kala du
t vahā o ni
isikenakunta
ä ajñānayen
: Satata
:ä rā
mma-se no-kata
ana-seyek
, vişa kävo-da
alavun-da unge
eheyin rā
- ola Keuttaha i)-
da kota
* Mt. sampatvā hā. * Mt, lokayanata.
Page 245
I62
13
14
15
16
17
8
19
20
2.
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
EPIGRAPHI.
-luvä saindhavayanta-da gäňC rajayanta-da-kanamandiriya. -vayața-da vațuv(ā) hastīnța-C sinhayanta-da bhāva karannā -hi ättan rāja-līlāvața no-pätu -vä kese balavat-vuva-da gov ätto rājyayata balā no gata-yl tamā hā samagättan vända p -bhävanä kalähu°-da ungen n -ddahu-da rajadrohi-nam-mä v vargga-sampat rajadaru-kene vita-mă nirmmula-karannaha diva manuşyāvāsa-kala Vijay paramparayen a Lakdivata h ja-daru-kenekun soyā genä-ti -masa raksakaranna-se lo-vas raksāyehi yedī svāmī paksav vargga sampat rakşā-karanu
Dhvã(m)kso hamsa. gatim kh gaņdūpada(b) pannagarin
-m mrgendra-la(li)tarih kroşta -kah () warnino 'nyo 'nukaroti -tan n-aivalādrtarin kevalaṁ [,] -d iti vakti niti-kusalo Niéšal
RAN
Sj
Lines 1-6) If it be) your desire fears, to preserve the position of you your family and to protect your adhe your Ksatriya families; not the oth by Nissanka-Malla.
Lines 6-17) His Majesty Nis: Cakravarti, who is like unto a tidaea of the line of kings of the Okkäka f
This may also be read no-takuva. o Mt. padam.
A ZEYLANICA vOL. II
lahulā nāga
suryya-prabhada känahilã i-segovi-kuleva-manai-kulehi
uttaha udā rāja-samam tanaturu laveti me kīvan hā k pānuņu eheyin Laka-rajayan imi ra
i vī (na-)
SSa
ä taman
mänävi gd4 aro haya-varan khadyoto mihiradviparin vartta
rājacariihāsyas syāinka-Mallo nrpah ()
SATION.
ide A.
: to increase your prosperity, to allay your ir own lineage, to respect the customs of rents, raise ye to kingship a member of r castes: embrace these precepts spoken
iahka-Malla Kāliňnga Parākrama-Bāhu mark of adornment' of the Solar dynasty imily, receiving the kingdom by right of)
This may also be read kalahu, See above, p. 8o, note 8.
Page 246
No. 28) SLAB-INSCRIPTION A
royal succession, wore the crown an Majesty) shining like Sakra in bounc by the assemblage of virtuous qualities truthfulness, heroism, and the like, disp| over the Orient Mount dispels darknes Lanka in peace. Then flourishing like up by reason of the merits of the world, and the State; and ruling in accordance made his residence in the Kalinga royal
Lines 17-25. He quenched the gold, silver, éahavunuo pearls, precio being pleased when he beheld the pr great compassion and wisdom, he refl world, for such is the native dispositic maintain to the end of the present cyc which we have secured as it were in th
Lines 25-37] Then perceiving th; wealth, nay the very tribe, of the wick ignorance of the greatness of their virt form and as parents to the world, His should not befall any one. So he con: as if bestowing eyes on the world blind that treason, like the five unpardonab committed, he was pleased to expoun
Those who have committed evil a like and those who have taken pois the other hand treason destroys those their families and their associates.
Sid Lines I-19 Therefore even the mind. Moreover, it is not right to live
See above, p. I 17, note 3, and Mr. Codrin weight standard in The Ceylon Antiquary and Lite Panicanantarya-karma = murder of mothe shedding the blood of Buddha, and causing dissens
T THE NORTH-GATE I 63
assumed supreme sovereignty. His less regal splendour, and distinguished he is endowed with, such as generosity, rsed his enemies, even as the sun rising s, and thus he kept the whole Island of a "wish-conferring tree that has sprung he promoted the interests of the Church with the ten principles of regal duty he city of Pulastipura.
ire of poverty with showers of gifts of us stones, clothes, jewellery, &c. And Dsperity of the people so benefited), in ected, "We have rendered help to the n of our Kalinga dynasty; how can we le (&alpa) the stability of this prosperity Le golden age (érta-yuga) ?'' at utter destruction forthwith befalls the ed ones who work evil against kings in les-kings who stand as gods in human Majesty determined that such destruction stantly gave much advice and instruction through ignorance. Further declaring le sins", is a thing which should not be l as follows the law and policy:- icts such as destruction of life and the on destroy themselves alone, while on who have committed it, together with
e B.
hought of treason must not arise in the without a king. So whenever there is
ton's interesting article on the Polonnaruwa coin ray Register, vol. i, pt. 4.
murder of father, murder of a Buddhist saint, on in the Order of Bhiksus.
Y 2
Page 247
I 64 EPIGRAPHIA
no one holding the position of king pa or, if there be no such personage, one princesses should be chosen for the kingc belongs to the religion of the Buddha, nc or other countries should not be chos disturbances shall be called traitors.
People of the Govi caste should n for this would be like the crow ap Saindhava steed, or the worm the c or the snipe the elephant, or the ja people of the Govi caste may be, the kingdom.
Lines 2o-3o) Those who pay ob as themselves and render them the ho accept from them offices and titles shall with their families and their worldly po: a royal prince appears on the throne). has been found, who has a right to the the lineage of King Vijaya who made to such a lord and join with him in pr even as you care for your own eyes. and fortunes.
Lines 31-36. As the crow may ap the noble steed; as the worm may a as the jackal may ape the lion, and th caste may try to emulate the conduc
assuredly meet not with respect, but Nissahka-Malla who is skilled in the
* Bhāva-karannā-së. Cf. Bhāvam kr, to have * The fame of the Indus horses goes back also Vātaka, No I 83, Rasavāhini, tale No. I 4 and
ZEYLANICA (VOL. III
ramount, then either the heir-apparent, of the princes, failing them, one of the lom. Over the Island of Ceylon, which on-buddhistic princes from Cola, Kerala, en. Those who join them and cause
aver aspire to the dignity of kingship, ing the swan, or the donkey the obra-king, or the firefly the sunshine, ckal the lion. However powerful the y should not be elected to rule the
eisance to persons of the same class nours due to kings, and those, too, who indeed be called traitors. Such people ssessions will be rooted out as soon as Therefore, if it so happen that a prince Island of Lanka, being descended from Lanka an abode for mankind, be loyal otecting the inhabitants of the country, In this way protect your own families
e the mien of the swan, and the donkey pe the cobra, and the firefly the sun; e snipe the elephant; even so another t of kings; yet such an attempt) will t only with derision. So says king
rules of statecraft.
an affection for (M.-W. Skt. Dict). to the Upanisads (Brhadaranyaka, vi. I-13); see Hopkins, J.A.O.S., xiii. 256, 257 (Dr. A. B. Keith).
Page 248
No. 29) PRITI-DANAKA-MANDA
No. 29. POĻONINARUVA: PRĪ INSCR
HE construction of the new road brought to light a group of Hi Topavāva proper. In September of Commissioner (Mr. H. C. P. Bell) com: with the result that among other finds h the western slope of the long hummoc height of about 60 ft., its length being at the centre) 90 ft.
The inscription is in forty-five lin 8 ft. 3 in) of the slope of the rock to leading up to the building on the top They are well incised between ruled lin as those of Nissanka-Malla's records d portions of lines I and 2, and a num inscription is quite legible. It begins w and proceeds in the usual style of langu Nissanka-Malla's birth and parentage, the religious edifices and alms-houses he invasion of Southern India, and finally “joy-conferring pavilion, and its consec entering its premises had the right of as act that the present record was inscribec All these details taken in conjun and other inscriptions of Nissanka-Mal born in Sinhapura in Kalinga about tl Ceylon at the invitation of his senior sometime between II I 8o and I I86 ; h I 186-II.87 and eventually ascended thirtieth year of his age. The first t marked by charitable acts and certain
See plan of Polonnaruva (inset A), facing p. See A. S. C. Annual Report, 19o, p. 13.
* For his full name and pedigree, see E. Z., vo See above, p. Io3. See the * See Mv., lxxx. I 8-I 9, and the genealogical
PA ROCK-INSCRIPTION I 6 ა
TI-DANAKA-MANDAPA ROCKPTION
from Minneriya to Polonnaruva in 19oo du ruins' about a mile to the north of the following year the Archaeological nenced a careful exploration of the site, e discovered the present inscription on k of granite rock which rises there to a 27o ft. or more, and its breadth (greatest
s, covering a smoothed surface (8 ft. by the left or north of the flight of steps The aksaras are in size It to 2 in. es 2 in. apart, and are of the same type escribed above. With the exception of ber of letters in other parts, the whole ith a Sanskrit verse ina sragadharā metre Lage of the period to give an account of his administrative and charitable acts, built, his tours in Ceylon, the so-called the erection of Prīti-dānaka-maņɖapa, ration as a sanctuary whereby every one ylum. It was to commemorate this last
. :tion with those given in the Galpota la yield the following facts :-He was he year II 57 A.D.; he crossed over to kinsman (probably Vijaya-Bāhu II) o, e was sub-king o to Vijaya-Bāhu II in he throne in September II.87, in the vo years of his rule (II.87-II89) were ldministrative reforms carried out most
84, above.
i, р. I 24, and above, pp. 9 I-92. Galpota record A, lines 5-6 (above, p. I I5). able facing p. 59, above.
Page 249
66 EPIGRAPHIA
probably in consultation with his council guilds. He adjusted the taxation of lanc vata and the taxes on Chena land, while in consideration of the distressed con tulăbhăra gifts, and introduced the Sout copper plates. He fixed the distance of a set up inscribed milestones in their prope works and religious edifices, establish thereby many forms of injustice. By claimed his policy of government anc conduct. In his second regnal year Inspection. He seems to have made Danbulla he had already been on th a short one. The second was to An costly offerings to the Ruvanvali-dag as to Mirisawiti and other viharas i the longest, as it must have compris Peak), Miyuňguņu (in Bintenna), Mah: coast) and Kalani (near Colombo).
was to Dambulla, where, according to
the cave-temple and set up there seve This tour, in which Nissanka-Malla prob taken place about the end of II94 A.D., invasion of South India", but before t Nissanka-Dalada-geya, the Nissanka-la the Ruvanmali-dagaba in Polonnaruva, portance. It is, of course, more proba construction whilst he was away on circu
See A. S. C. Annual Report, 19oo, p. 9. * See Häța-dä-gē vestibule inscription, - line II 2 * See above, Nos. I 7 and 28, and also lines I
See above, No 15, lines I-2. * See the Danbulla inscription, line 12 (Vol. ) " The Indian expedition is mertioned in th therefore, not quite accurate in referring to it as if it The present inscription places the building Ratna-caitya or Ruvanmali-dagaba before Nissank a reference to the Rankot-dagaba pillar-inscription (
ZEYLANICA vOL. III
of officials and representatives of various l, abolishing for all time the visambururemitting others for a number of years dition of the people. He distributed h Indian custom of recording grants on gavu ', and, calling it a Missa hagavu, 2r places. He repaired certain irrigation ed courts of justice, and suppressed means of public inscriptions he prol exhorted the people to be of good (II89 A.D.) he started on his tours of four tours in all, for when he visited ree. The first tour may have been urādhapura in II I 9 I, when he made aba and effected repairs to it as well n that city. The third was probably ed his visits to Samanola (Adam's agama, Devunuvara (on the souther
His fourth (probably the last) tour all the chronicles, he spent lavishly on nty-three gilded statues of the Buddha. ably included Madiligiri also, may have that is to say subsequent to his so-called ihe erection of the Vata-da-geya , the tai-mandapaya, the Upakaracaitya, and not to mention buildings of minor imble that all these edifices were under it and in India.
(above, No. 15). ; and 16 of the present record.
(, No. 9). See above, No. 13. e Dambulla inscription. The present record is,
took place after the visit to Dambulla. of the Vata-da-geya, the Upakara-caitya and the a-Malla’s visit to Anurādhapura in II I 9 I A.D., but above, No. 23) will show that this cannot be correct.
Page 250
No. 29). PRITI-DANAKA-MANDA
The account of the Indian camp; his inscriptions as one of his great literally true. Nissanka-Malla neither r (even if he had the ability and the a task and also to build the many may be that the composers of his ins their vain-glorious monarch have magni bably to some of the South Indian coul and credited him with the victories ge or so before. That this is true in the ca: Mr. Bell'. Besides, the historical work Indian expedition. In fact they have d without even telling us whether at ti in September I I 96 A.D., he died a natur or fell a victim to a party plot brewing policy and his public exhortations.
Touching the different buildings m see that the Vata-dā-geya (circular relicwith the Vata-geya mentioned in the Hai under the supervision of General Lakit received the name Ratana-giri. Th mentioned in line 24, is also referred to where it is stated that Nissanka-Mallal (of Polonnaruva), but we are not sure as Possibly the group of ruins in the Jetav, and the Upakara-caitya may accordingl by, for example, the so-called Kiri-veh
Lines 34-37 give the names of cit have established alms-halls. Some of
A. S. C. Annual Report, 1903, p. 13.
* This ruin has been identified with the A name, Aata-da-ge, is supposed to mean a 'shrin p. 13), but the statement in the Piafavaliya that (evidently the present one) to be constructed of salamaya daladi geya sita-payakin karawa) makes to this tradition. Accordingly hata-daga may be 'relic-house built in sixty hours'.
* Concerning this officer, see below, p. I 9 II.
PA ROCK-INSCRIPTION Ι 67
aign, so persistently mentioned in all achievements, must not be taken as eigned long enough nor had the time men) to carry out successfully such edifices attributed to him. The truth criptions in their eagerness to please ified his visits to Ramesvara and proits, as if they were military expeditions, lined by Parakrama-Bahu I, a decade se of several buildings is the opinion of is are absolutely silent as regards his ismissed his reign in a short paragraph he expiration of his nine years' rule al death in his thirty-ninth year of age at the time in spite of his conciliatory
entioned in the present inscription, we house), which is most probably identical a-dage and Galpota records, was built 7ijaya-sifigu Tavuru-navan and that e Upakara-caitya (subsidiary shrine), in the Galpota inscription (C, line 2), had it built adjoining the Mahavihāra to the exact situation of this monastery. anarama area may be identified with it, y be one of the ruined dagabas close
68.
ies where Nissanka-Malla is stated to hem are not mentioned in any of his
See above, pp. IoI-Io3 and Vol. I, pp. 124-126. issaiika-dalada-geya (above, p. 85). Its modern 2 of sixty relics' (A. S. C. Annual Aeport, 1903,
Nissanka-Malla caused a Tooth-Relic Temple stone in sixty Sinhalese hours (dalada-maluyehi it possible to ascribe the origin of the name paraphrased by häța päyakin karana-lada dāgeya,
Page 251
I68 EPIGRAPHIA
foregoing records, and their situation Brahmana-satra, Bauddha-satra, 2C people which some of these almshouses we come to the Priti-dänaka-manda had it built and made its premises a san in bliss, 'imparting the gift of religiou noblest of all gifts' and also hear the from the people who had received alm The location of this mandapa or shallowly cut steps on the right leads of the rock. This is no doubt the r although in architectural details it do Nissanéa-dana-vinoda-mandapa built fi yards to the west,
The following text of the record supplied by the Archaeological Commi
T 1 ශ්රි: දා පාත්යමදාද්දීණඩ(කාග) (පු)තිනාපති ලාභාවිතරණවිධිනා දානවීරා(නුප් 2 [ශ්රී --- ~-] (භා°) නායකාත භූවි කෘති රමවිකලනතානි රකෂනතු භූපා3 m
Mr. Bell's description of the building run rectangular building was laid out, its longest face It was certainly pillared (as stumps prove) at its a range of rooms, about 30 ft. wide, in a straight li for pillars, and a “set' for wall foundation, show have run outside the building; for there is a bare vertical pebble and lime concrete facing of the wall Outhouses probably occupied the eastern slop A flight of some twenty-five shallow steps c Annual Aeport, I902, p. 8.
Since writing the above I have received a 1912 containing his text and translation as well These have now been utilized and all important v present edition.
* ‘ශ්රී දාපාසෙදදාදඬකුඩා3ථ පුතිනාපති පාඨයයි -
* *තාදාකෂබාන් ගුනාමලාභාවිතරණවිධිනා (
* * සපඬිශාලාභානෙපතානකාත' යනුබැ
ZEYLANICA (vOL. III
is uncertain, while the names such as l Bahujana-satra connote the class of were intended to provide for. Finally pa. We are told that Nissanka-Malla ctuary in order that he might rest there is doctrine (dharma-dana) which is the joyous shouts of sadhu and the like is from him. . .
pavilion is quite easy, for a flight of up to a ruined building on the top amains of the Priti-danaka-mandapa, pes not seem to correspond with the or a similar purpose? about a dozen
is based upon two inked-impressions issioner in I 9 I II o.
X. 3 කුලෙ වනවයුඩා') විධිතසුඤතරාදා,කෂාණම”
-)
శ్రీఆరుత్తాతోటివిgదిత్రిఅలాలోదికెరిబాలిజ్వలి
s:- Along the axis of this rock an elongated s being I 25 ft, east and west, by only 40 ft. across. northern end, and in all probability divided into ne along their west face throughout. Mortice holes the southern termination. A gangway seems to groove in the rock, and inside it parts of the thick s remain. es of the rock, which are the widest. ut in the rock leads down direct west.-A. S. C.
See above, No. 18. opy of Mr. Bell's Archaeological report for 191 Ias a photographic plate of the present inscription. ariants have been duly added as footnotes to the
කුලොනතුග සොබා' යනු බැල්මහතාගේ
දානවීරාගු පදමම්" යනුබැල්මහතාගේ පාඨයයි ලමහතාගේ පාඨයයි
Page 252
No. 29). PRITI-DANAKA-MANDA
3
O
11
12
13
14. s
15
16
17
18
ඔකථාවස්රජපරපුරෙහි සූයඹවශයට ති @වාටුනු පැලනඥ( මහරජතන් පත් லிையெ லிமைஇைரு 0ை8 ைகல்ஒஇ)ெ
ජයන්වහන්සෙ නිසා පා(බීබ)ති ම හෙදවීන්වහන්සෙ කුසෙන් උපන් කෝ කෝමාතෙහාත් දැකගැ කුලතිලකයක් ලද න්වහන්සෙ වදාළ බස සබා කෞකෙර (අතුලු)රු දුරුලා අනත් රජසිරින් ද විරාජමානව ලොවැස්සන් පිනින් උප
සසුන්වැඩ කොට( දශරාජධමමයෙ න් රාජ්ය කෞකෙරමින් පුලසතිපුර මෙන(
· මෙපරු මෙනයාබද කරවූ වර දි මූළයාවූ වාසීන්ට පස් හවුරුද්දකට (අය හැරැ) වසතුනාභරණදි ෙන(ක) වසතු දි මහ 6ò ozoo6 occodgg é8zyoao 23
(උන්ක(මැති) වසතු ගම් බිම් ද සේ ය දුරුකොටa අගමෙතෙහසුන් සුය.කීව ගඟවශ කලයාණ මහමෙදවීන්ව හන්සෙ හා යුවරජවැ සිටි උතෙරභිදා වි
සහ මෙවාටුනු රජඹරණී න් සැදි පෙරැ රජ දරුවන් කෙනාකළ මහානවරතන දානවසීයා පවත් [වා] දිළිතුපූභය දුරුකොටගෑ බොහො
දුරුකොටගැ ෙනාඑක් තැනැ ධමීම0 ධීකරණ ලවා අනන්යායනනිවාරණ මෙක් වැසසන් අනාචාරෙකාටගැ ෙනානස පිණිස රාජIධානිෙය]හි සදාචාර ශිලාලේ
බොධිසතච 3රාජගුණ යට (මෙත් සිත් ඇති * ගසන)ඟ පඤ ඇතතවුන් වෙළ(ගතතා දැකt ෂිමා වුන්ට කෞතසු රජදරුවන් හා සම සමපත් @නාඑක් සමපත් දි හැමැබෙදන සුව
* 'සක්වත්” යනු බැල්මහතාගේපාඨය * * නැමැති ' වියයුතුයි * * සතතව' වියයුතුයි
WOL. II.
PA ROCK-INSCRIPTION I69
ලකායමානවා. රජපිළිවෙළින් රාජ්ය ලදින් Q (85)
චකූවතීර්තින්වහන්සෙ ශ්රී ජයගොප මහාරා
කෙණහි(ම සැ)පත් 1 ලකුණු මනා නකත් කැනීමියි ... ... පියාණ මින් උදාගල් මුතුන් පත් හිරුහුනෙස සතුරු ඍකුයාතෙස් xන් කල්පවෘකෂයක්ෙස වැඩගැ සිටගැ ෙලාව(ඩ
මැති)* කාලිගපුරයෙහි වැඩගැවසනසේ යෙක්
ලංකා වදාරා දිවෙල් වහල් සරක් පමුණු පරපුරු භාජනයා සමා @සාරකම් කරගෙනන ධනාශාවෙන් වෙදැයි 0රකම් හරවා කෞචාරභ \ශ කාලිග සුභද්රා මහතෙදවීන්වහන්සෙ හා
|රබාහු මහපාණන්වහන්(සෙ) [හා සl]මැගැ
විරූ ලෙසැ හවුරුදු පතා තුලාභාර නැඟී
ඇළ අවුණු වැවු බන්ඳවා දුණි.හික්ෂභය
bකොටැ තමන්වහන්සෙ සමාඩමකාව ලූ ලො jනා \ලඛ කරවා මවුපියන්ෙස මෙලාසසුන් රක්නා
ෂපාත ශරීරයෙන්ම, පාමහයි. තුන්රජයෙ
§ දෙමියි රන් රිදී වළන් මුතු මැණික් (ආදි)
3.
* ‘මෙත්සිතඇති ' යිද කියවිය හැකියි Z
Page 253
I 7o
9
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
32
83
34
EPIGRAPHIA
පත්කොටැ වොඩ, ගෞඩාදි මෙන0එක් ( (චන්ද්ව) යුඬ ඉලලා දැ(o) ප්රතිපකෂ ර @නකුන් නැති මෙහයින් පිටත( සතුරන් (මෙව)දැයි දළදා පාතූ ධාතුන්වහන් ට “උමෙරගිදා විරබාහු මහපාණන්වහ අන(ඟි. රුවනින් විසිතුරු ඝනරන ගබක් කරවා දළදා වඩා බොහො පූජ
లిgరణలిలో ద73థెరి0 ర0లత5 යැ යන නමින් අනනැඟි වටදාගෙයක්
මහපෙරහර තබා නැවත( හවු රුදාදකට ලක්දිවැ අය හැරැ ශිලාලේ
තයයන් යනාදි තුන් රජයෙහි මහසෑ කරවා අනුරාධපුරයට වැඬ( සන්
මහාපූජා බලා දෙවතා[ව] න් පුතාන්යකෂවැ කෙලාවාඩ සසුන්වැඩ :
· තැන්]හි දාගබක් බනදවා ඊසිට මා ඬනා කලහැ නැඟී වදාළ අසුගෙ ජව
· වොටුන්න සිගාවෙහිමැ දෙවතාව න් තබා කළ ආරකෂා දැකැ සුචරිත
නියම්ගම් ආදි හැමැතැ(නට) වැද බලා අනාථයන් සනාථකො[ට සිතා වදාරා දඹුලුලෙණට (වැඩ() @හාත් හුන් සිටි පිළිම (තෙත)සැත්තාව
සත්ලකෂයක් ධන වැයකොටගෑ ම හා පූජා කරවා මැඩිලිගිරි වෙලගම්බෝව
නොඑක් ප්රසිඬ විහාරය(න්)ට වැ ඩැ අනනත වසතු පරිතන්යාග කොටා සංඝයාට සිවුපසයෙන් උපසථා න කොට ධමමධර ශාසභුධර පඬිත දරුවන් අනුභවකරන (ලෙස) (මා) දවසා යාච(ක)යන් සමපත්වුව
நீ90(3)gவிலை கிைேegைல்லை
* * කරවා ' වියයුතුයි * *ෙෙචතත්යය( “ වියයුතුයි * * උඩපැනගැනගැඟි වොටුන්න'''
ZEYLANICA (voIL. II
Nදශයෙහි රජදරුවන් කරා භට්ටයන් යවා ජෙක í නැත මිවිටැ දිනුවමනා කෙලෙස් සතුරන්
G න්සෙ පුදා උන්වහන්සෙ ගළවන සන්ඳහා
ဒါးသ9, මළුවෙහි ද ලක්විජයසිඟු මෙසෙනවි
කරවවා' ගම් බිම් වෙහෙරවැස්සන් ආදි
6) zDó8)o cesaðsdeeleassea“ GæoeÐ
හැලිස්ලකෂයක් (ධන වැයදම්) මෙකාට( කළ
කළමනා මෙඉස වෙදැයි සතුති[සොෂාකළ (වත() ව
වෙගයෙන් සිගාවෙන් ............................... (වැටුණ)*
ඵල පුතාන්යක්ෂ කො[ටu තුන්රජයෙහි] ගම්
( නටබුන් වෙහෙර දා:[ගබ් පවත්කරමjයි ක් හා දාගබ් වෙ(මහර)[කරවා රන් ගාවා!
இ3ை இலலை (68ஆ96) (eைணி $08
මහාපූජා කොටu (වදාරා සුපිළිපන්) මහා
වරුන්ට අනුරූපවාතති ද වදාරා තෙසු රජ
මැනැවැයි සිතා අනුරාධපුරයශන් ශ්රීපුරයෙ
යනු බැල්මහතාගේ පාඨයයි
Page 254
NO.
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
29) PRITI-DANAKA-MAND
(వా)అలెకణ(g)రయయ అవిgeఆca * Gకి
@නාඑක් සවදෙශ පරදෙශයෙ හි දානසතූ කරවා මහාදානවසීයා පවත gరGణత ( ప)లిఅజg(ణ)ణ கிeைaைgலை இ0S9விலகுைை ெே
දානශාලා කරවා ! (අනු)භවයට (සු)දුසු සියලූ වැසතුමයන්
පරෙදශයෙන් ආ යා(චක) (යන් පිළිගන්)වා(කෙනාඑක් ඉචරිත) @භ අනුභවතෙකාට්ය රන්(විලt) රිදී(විලා [මෙකණඩියෙන් රිදිනෙකණඩ]යෙන් මුඛ ශෛද
නි(න].යුත් බුලත් කා (සි) තුසෙ හා) .. ... (ව) ........................... සුවනදවි අ(ව) .. .. ... (හ)වින්දිමින් අන හි ශයනාසනයෙහි සැතැපී මහත්වූ පීප්
ප්රීති]මෙඝයාෂා (අස) අසා (දාන) ප්රීතිසුඛ අනුභවතෙකාට්ය වැඩබැහින්දිනට
පවත්වන්නටද ප්රිතිදාන(ක) මඩපයක් කරවා මහාපරාධ කළවුනුදු
කරවා වදාළ මෙම ශිලා මෙලබ බලා මතුවන රජදරුවනුදු (
මො(ක්ෂ) සමපත් අත්පත් කරනු
RANS
Śrī: drpyada dors ddaņda (ksāṁga-pr -dhitsus, tādrksāņām alābhāda’v śrī — — — V — (bhā)ny sakrta * bhuvi Niśśarinka-Mallas suciram avik Oka-vas-raja-parapurehi Suryya-va rajya ladin votunu pälandä maha
@@(8). යීද කියවිය හැකියි * Śri dryad-doraddanda-kudyam prati-nrpat:-ka
are almost illegible at this point in both the estampa
o Bt. tādirkṣān grāma-lābhādevitarana-vidhinā d.
Bt. spardahālāöhān apetām akrita.
|APA ROCK-INSCRIPTION I7 I
}9లన8 (ణా)cణన రeఅజాలిరయాణ యార90
}වා වැඩවසන පුලුසතිපුර නැමැති කාලිග
3ெஆலை ఏప్రకణజఅణణ යනාදි කෙනාඑක්
ක් කප්රුක්කෙස් සරහා (නොඑක්) සවදෙශ
à(ජන මනළුවූ පාන) වශීග පූපජාති ඵලජධානි !)රන් ඩුබාධා සුවනඥකල්කයෙන් අත් මැඩගැ පස්පලව
ලවුන්ගෙන් සමපානන (ප)රිචා(ර)යන්ගෙන්
හීන් අනන දානාදි(ක) සාධු යනාදින් [මෙනක 's జఐa දානයට උතතමවූ ඛම්ම (දානය)
මෙය වන් කල අභයයෑයි අභය දී වදාරා
ත)බා වදාළ (දානධම්ම) පවත්වා (සච)ගීග
මැනැවි
CRIPT.
a)ti-nrpati-(kule dvandva-yuddhaṁ)o viritarana-vidhina dana-vira (nuji-)
krtī Šrī-Parākrānti-Bāhuš, šrīmān alan tāni raksantu bhūpāb u ńśayata tilakayamana-vä raja-pilivelin -raja-tan patvū (Siri) Sa- -
'-ottunga-saudham in Mr. Bell's text. The letters ges. ina-viragra-padmam.
Page 255
I 72
10
11
2
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
EPIGRAPHIA
-ňgarbo Niśśarinka-Malla Kāliňga
śrī Jayagopa māhārājayan-vaha
-ha-devīn-vahanse-kusen upan keņeh
däkä kula-tilakayak latmi-yi ... .. -ni-vahanse vadāļa basa sabā-keremi (andu)ru duru-la anat raja-sirin S virajamana-va lo-vassan pinin upa sasun-väda kotä daša-raja-dharmi
-n rājya keremin Pulastipura ne(mät
perä no-bada karavū vara dī mul vāsīnța pas havuruddakața (aya hä para puru vastrsabharanaadi ne(ka -ddha koțä sorunudu jīviteāśā härä so kämäti) vastu gambim di soraka -ya duru-koțä aga-mehesun Sūryyav vahanse hā Gaňgavaňśa KalyāI -hanse hā yuva-raja-vä siți urehidā samäňgä saha voțunu rajaňbara -n sädi perä rajadaruvan no-kala vi mahā-navaratna-dāna-varşā pava
, -va) dilindu-bhaya duru-kotä boho
bhaya duru-kotä no-ek tänä dhar -dihikaraņa lavā anyāyan nivāraņa lo-vassan anacara-kota no-nasná-piņisä rājadhāniyehi sadācāra šili raknā bodhi-satva'-rāja guņa-yața (met sit ätio sne)ha pakşa-p ättavun velä-gattä' däkä mo-vunta tesu rajadaruvan ha sama sal
(ādi) no-ek sampat dī hāmā-dena -pat-koțä Coda Gaud-ādi no-ek deś (dvandva) yuddha illā dä(ṁ) prat
4 Bt. sakzvat, Read 7 Read sattva. This o Bt. velagannā.
ZEYLANICA voL. III
Parakrama-Bahu cakravarttin-vahanse „nse nisā Pā(rbba)tī mai-(ma sä)pat lakuņu manā nakat mohot piyāņain udā galmundun pat hiruhu-se saturu akraya-se n kalpa-vrkşayak-se vädä sițä lo-väda mayei *) Kāliňga-purayehi vädä vasana-seyek āvū Larinkāirä) vadārā divel vahal sarak pamuņu ) vastu di mahajanayä samrorakam karanne dhan=āśāven vedäyi (un .m haravā cora-bharanša Kāliiga Subhadrā maha-devīnla maha-devin-va
Vīra-Bāhu maha-pāņan-vahan(se) [hā ņirü lesä havurudu-patä tuläbhära näigi
t
äļa avuņu vāvu bandavā durbbhiksammsākotä taman-vahanse samrddha-kota lü
ā-lekha karavā mavu-piyan-se lo-sas un
āta śarīrayen-mä pāmhayi Tun-rajaye
mpat demi-yi ran ridi walan mutu manik
SVal
ayehi rajadaru van karā bhattayan yavā i-paksa raja-ke
ämät, * Bt. amuzau. 1ay also be read met sita äiti; Bt. apa sila äiti.
Page 256
Epigraphia Zeylanica
Polonnaruva: Priti-dänaka
sale about ; if
From an inked impression supplied by the 4,
Vol. II. Plate 23
mandapa Rock-inscription
窓リ 。
o II /oot
cáaeological Comme storer, yo
Page 257
Page 258
NO.
20
2
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
29). PRITI-DANAKA-MANDA
-nekun näti heyin pitatä Saturan 1 (ve)däyi dalladā-pātra-dhātun-va. -ta urehidā Vīra-Bāhu mahapāņa
sandaha anängi ruvanin visituru -gabak karavā daļadā vadā boho pū
Senevi Tāvurunāvan kāndavā -yā yana namin anahgi vata-da-geyal maha-perahara taba nävatä havu -ruddakața Lak-divä aya härä śilā-lek
caityayä yanādi Tun-rajayehi * maha-să karavāAnurādhapurayata kotä kala maha-puja bala devata-n pratyaksa-va lo-vāda sasun-vāda
tänjhi dāgabak bandavā ī-sițä mā -danä kalä näigi vadäla asuge jave
votunna siñgavehi-mä devatava-n taba kala äraksa däkä Sucarita pł
niyamgam-ădi hămă-tă(naţa) vāda balā anāthayan sanātha-kotā n sitā vadārā Dambulu-leņata (vā hot hun siti pilima (te)sättävak hã
lakşayak dhana väya-koțä ma-hā pūjā karavā Māidili-giri Velag Kālāņi ādivū no-ek prasiddha v -dä amanta vastu parityaga kotä ma samghayāța sivu-pasayen upasthá -na koțä dharmma-dhara śāstra)dh vadārā tesu raja-daru van anubha (mā) davasä yāca(ka)yan sampat-vuv šripurayayӑ Sriva(sa)purayaya (Kā)liiga-Vijaya (pu) rayayä Maha Rämesvarayayä yanadi no-ek sv
' Bt, kelesa saturan bida sida. * Read caityaya.
' Bt. udapänä näigivotunna.
7 Bt. me pilipan. * This may also be read Mahavuțupayä or Mah
A ROCK-INSCRIPTION I73
äta mivițä dimuvamanā keles saturan
aSen-vahanse pudā unvahanse gaļavana ghana-ran dāja-kota maluvehi-da Lak-vijaya-sifigu Ratana-giri: karavavā gam-bim vehera-vāssanādi
na karavā Upakāra-caityayayäo Ratna
vādä satalis-lakşayak (dhana väyadam-) va-) kalamanā mese vedäyi stuti-ghoşā-kala (vata) va-vegayen sigāven . . . . (vātuņa)
hala pratyaksa kota Tun-rajayehi) gam
ața bun vehera dāgab pavat-karami-yi çdä)
dāgab ve(hera) karavā ran gāvā) sat
amovehera Mahagama (Devuņuvara) viharaya(n)ta vähā-pūjā koțä (vadārā supilipan") mahāiLara pandita-varunta anurupa-vrtti di va-karana (lesa) a mänäväyi sitä Anurädhapurayayä i Niššarinkapurayayä puțupayä o Śonayayä (Kāli)ňgayayä radesa-paradesaye
* Read karazdi,
“ Bt. tun vargayehi.
o Bt. veragam.
putuvayä, or Mahavutuvayä; Bt. Mahaputuvayä.
Page 259
I 74 EPIGRAPHIA
36 -hi dāna-satra karavā mahā-dānanämäti Käliiga-purayehi (-da 37 Niššaninka-satrayayä Brāhmaņa jana-satrayaya, yanadi no-ek ( 38 (anu)bhavayața (su)dusu siyalu va
paradeśayen ā yā(caka-) 39 (yan piligan) vā (no-ek icchita) b phala-jati anubhava-kota ran-(v 40 kendiyen” ridi-kendiyen mukha {
vatin yut bulat kā (si-) 41 (-tu se ha- .. ... (va) . . . .. Su yangen a(va) .. .. .. (ha) vindi 42 -igi Šayanäsanayehi sätäpi mahatv (neka priti-) ghosa (asa) asa (da 43 prīti-sukha anubhava-koțä vädäh dharmma-(dānaya) pavatvanna 44 mandapayak karava mahaparadh abhaya dī vadārā karavā vadāļ 45 lekha balā matu vana rajadaru vanu (sva)rgga-mo(ksa)-sampat atpat
RANS
Lines 1-2 Hail! His Majesty ever active in the world, desiring t munity of kings, proud and long-arm the exercise of bounty on account of th benefactions). Let kings long preserv
[Lines 3-8) His Majesty Siri Sa krama-Bahu Cakravarti, being like u
Bt. pin karava. * Bt. pirīti dānana mama pasak karavā. * Several words of this Sanskrit stanza in sra before me, their reading is not at all certain. So
* Cf. Kåstraküta-kula-tilaka (Ep. Ind, vii, p.
A ZEYLANICA vOL. III
varsā pavatvā vädä-vasana Pulastipura
Tribhu)vana-satra (ya)yä L-satrayayä Bauddha-satrayayä Bahudāna-šālā karavā stuyen kap-ruk-sē sarahā (no-ek) svadeša
ho(jana manthavù pana-)vargga pupajati ilä) ridi-(vilä) ranjodhā suvanda-kalkayen at mädä paspala
vanda-vilavungen sampanna (pa)rivā(ra)- imin anavū prītīm anna-dāntādi (ka) sādhu yanādīn ina-) indinata-da siyalu dānayata uttama-vū a-da Priti-dana (ka-) a kalavunu-du meya van kala abhayayäyi a me sila-du (ta)ba vadala (dana-dharmma) pavatva -karanu mänävi
LATION,
śrī Parākrama-Bāhu Niśśańka-Malla
o establish single combat in the comed, . . . . . . . . a hero of liberality in e losses of such kings made . . . . . ve them unimpaired.
ŭgabo Niśśañlka-Malla Källińga Paránto the tilaka mark of the Solar dynasty
* Bt. kot ridi-kot. . . . niyáyen mukha sodhá.
gdhara metre not being clear on both the estampages the above translation can only be offered tentatively.
2 I7), and above, p. 32, note I. -
Page 260
:No. 29) PRITI-DANAKA-MAN1
of the royal line of the Okkaka race r order of royal succession and wearing t - As soon as His Majesty was born
his father, the great king Sri-Jayagc body) and the auspiciousness of the st made the announcement, "I have recei His Majesty on coming to the thron scattered his enemies even as the sun, darkness. Shining like Sakra in boun a 'wish-conferring' tree that has spru inhabitants of the world and promot (Buddist) religion. Thus ruling the he made his residence in the Kalinga Lines 8-14. He relinquished th those inhabitants of Lanka who had inordinate imposts in former times. dicellands, serfs, cattle, permanent and he enriched the people. Reflecting their lives, through their desire for wea and property as much as they desire Thus did he dispel fear of theft. A and other royal insignia, together wit Mahadevi of the Solar race, and Ka as well as his own son, the sub-king Vir; the scale-pan and giving away every ye caused showers of navaratna gifts to Thus did he dispel the fear of poverty, by the construction of many irrigation) Lines 14-19) Through courts of places. And with the object that t
Cf. Galpota record, Section A, lines 12-13 line 4 (Vol. II, No. 9).
Cf. Galpota, A, line I4.
* This is found repeated in many other record.
See also Galpota A, lines 2 I-22 (above, N (above, No. 13).
* See above, p. 118, note 4.
APA ROCK-INSCRIPTION 175
ceived the kingdom of Ceylon in due e crown assumed supreme sovereignty. if the womb of the great queen Parvati, pa, observing the lucky marks on his ars and of the hour when he was born ved a tilaka to adorn my race". And 2) made good this assertion in that he rising on the Orient Mount, scatters the dless royal splendour, he flourished like ng up by reason of the merits of the ed the welfare of the world and the kingdom with the ten regal virtues, city of Pulastipura. e revenue for five years in favour of become destitute by the payment of By gifts of divers property, such as heritable grants, clothes, and ornaments, that thieves steal, even at the risk of ilth, he bestowed on them village lands and made them desist from stealing. Again) His Majesty wearing the crown h his chief queen Kalinga Subhadra lyana Mahadevi of the Ganga race, a-Bahu Mahapanan-vahanse, mounted ar wealth equal in weight to themselves, fall as kings had never done before. He dispelled also the fear of famine canals, embankments, and tanks. ustice he suppressed injustices in many he people whom he had thus made
(above, No. 17), and the Dambulla inscription,
of Nissanka-Malla. o. 17), and the Ruvanvali-dagaba slab, lines 6-8
Page 261
п76 EPIGRAPHIA
prosperous might not be ruined by w moral edicts engraved on stone. M in my true body which is endo attachment to the virtuous qualities of protects the world and the religion';
threefold kingdom of Ceylon) were ir give them wealth equal to that of ki silver vessels, pearls, precious stones, a
happy.
Lines 19-25. He dispatched cha and many other countries demanding hostile king, he pondered: "I have no meet for me to conquer the enemies So he dedicated his own son, the s "Tooth-relic and the ' Bowl-relic, an His Majesty had a model of a daga priceless gems. He exhibited therein in profusion '. Then summoning to singu Senevi Tavurunavan, he cause a priceless circular relic-house calle with landed property, monastic staff, a taxes in the Island of Lanka for one
to that effect). In the threefold kin sacred shrines, such as the Upakara-C Lines 25-31) Thereafter His M. magnificent offerings with an outlay of w coins). The divine beings (devatas) in bodily form), and uttered shouts of
Lit. with (my) body itself'. o Cf. the expression Siri-Lak-hi no bosat-hu 1 become kings of prosperous Lanka in the Jetav * Vellä same as vela in Galpota, B, line I 7 (at line 4 (above, No. 22) = Skt. vihetha.
Cf. Galpota, B, lines 23-24 (above, No. I' No. 14), according to which Nissanka-Malla's Bowl relics.
See Ruvanvali-dagaba slab, line 25 (above.
ZEYLANICA vOL. III
'ong conduct, he set up in his capital reover thinking, “I will show myself ved with benevolent regard for and a Bodhi-satta king' who, like a parent, and seeing that the inhabitants of the
distress', His Majesty decided, “I will gs', and bestowing on them gold and ld various other wealth made every one
mpions to the princes of Coda, Gauda, single combat. There being now no enemies without, therefore it is now within me, namely the evil passions." ub-king Vira-Bahu, to the venerated i for the purpose of redeeming him, ba made in solid gold, ornamented with the 'Tooth-relic' and made offerings his presence the general Lak-Vijayad him to build on the maduva (terrace) l Ratanagiri and amply endowed it nd the like. Further, he remitted the year and had stone inscriptions set up gdom of the Island he erected great aitya, the Ratna-caitya, &c. jesty visited Anuradhapura and made alth amounting to forty lacs of nasuran observing this, manifested themselves raise, saying, " thus indeed should duties
raf vanhayi, “that none but the Bodhi-sattas would harama slab (No. 2), line 52; E. Z., vol. i., No. 20. ve, No. 17) and vehela in Rankot-dagaba Galasana,
, and Hata-dage Portico slab, lines 7-2 o (above, laughter also was dedicated to the Tooth and
No. 13).
Page 262
No. 29 PRITI-DANAKA-MANDA
for the benefit of the world and the re. built a dagabal. As he was proceedi that his crown was jerked off the siiga riding; but the devasas soon replaced observing the divine) protection thus vo manifest the reward of virtuous action villages, towns, and all other places in th relief to the helpless, and restore the vi into dilapidation." Accordingly he visit erection of a vihara and a dagaba and th sitting, and standing statues of the Bud great offerings to be made with an expei Lines 31-36 Further, he visited at Mandili-giri, Velagama, Mahaga. giving away boundless wealth made gi well-conducted community of Buddhist
* See also Galipota, B, lines II I-I 2.
Siiga, a topknot, a peacock's crest' (see J form sringaka. Here it may refer either to the knot head-dress, probably conical in shape. The stat siňgā itself seems to lend coloür to the last mear śekhara, III. 25, where, according to the commer bäidalā sigālelavā däta ma kumaru maga balā äda gata “When one beholds how the handsome youth moves along the road, can one withdraw one's e.
As regards the shape of the Sinhalese crown ol of the crown of the last Kandyan king may perhaps king of Kandy's Crown, of a very singular, but tast are suspended ornaments of table diamonds, small forehead, are fifteen ornaments of gold, set with rose is an ornamental tuft of gold and pearls, and in fr beauty, in the form of a plume, covered with table a very large size, forming altogether a singularly spl of the Regalia of the King of Kandy. Printed by W
* See also the Dambulla record, lines 24-25 ( (above, No. 17).
VOL. II.
PA ROCK-INSCRIPTION I77
ligion be performed'. At that spot he ng thence along the road, it happened * through the speed of the horse he was it on the selfsame siiga. His Majesty buchsafed to him, reflected, "I have made is. I will now visit and inspect the le threefold kingdom of Ceylon, afford haras and the dagabas that have fallen ed the cave of Daň bulla and caused the e setting up of seventy-three recumbent, dha). He had them gilded and caused hditure of seven lacs of money .
many celebrated viharas, such as those ma, (Devunuvara), and Kalani, and eat offerings to them. He served the monks with the four priestly requisites
ayatilaka's Elu Akärādiya), apparently from a Skt. of hair on the crown of the king's head or to his ement that the gods replaced the crown on the ning. Compare the following quatrain in Kāzi'a- itator, stigå is equivalent to Skt. sikhå:–
suňga
narafíga
yana rañga
häkida netyuga. with crest bedecked and arms swinging gracefully, res from (gazing at) him?
the twelfth century A.D., the following description enable the reader to form a general idea :- The eful form, gold, with projecting angles, from which ubies, &c.; round the circle, which embraces the diamonds, and rubies, which screw on; on the top ont attaches an enamelled gold ornament of great liamonds, emeralds, and rubies, the centre ruby of endid, and costly mark of royalty.” See Catalogue . Smith, King Street London, 1820,
E. Z., Vol. I, No. 9) and Galpota, B, lines IO-II,
A all
Page 263
EPIGRAPHIA 78ז
and bestowed suitable means of subsi and science. Then reflecting, in my d: they may also enjoy themselves as do th in Anurādhapura, Šri-pura, Šrīvāsa-p pura, Mahapuțupa, Šonaya, Kaliňga, both in this country and in other lanc to fall.
(Lines 36–39) Also in the Kalin, resides, he built many alms-halls, such almshouse) Nišahka-satra, Brāhmaņ satra (public almshouse), and the like, trees' with everything fit for enjoyment. had come from many places in this count
Lines 39-45) That His Majesty a drinking divers mixed beverages, eating his mouth with water out of gold and s and at the silver pond'; and after rubbi chewing betel with the five ingredients sleeping-couch, (waited upon) by attenda there in the enjoyment of the bliss (o shouts of sadhu and the like in respo that His Majesty may inaugurate the knowledge, which is the highest of a Priti-danaka-mandapa, joy-conferring enters its premises shall have the right o a serious crime.
To this effect this rock-edict has be it and continue the virtuous practice of lished, and so attain the realization (mõkşa).
ZEYLANICA VOL. III
stence on learned men versed in law ays let beggars have wealth wherewith e royal personages, he built almshouses ura, Nissahika-pura, Kalihga-vijayaRamesvara, and in many other places ls, and caused great showers of gifts
ga city called Pulastipura, where he as Tribhuvana-satra (the three-world a-satra, Bauddha-satra, Bahu-janaand furnished them as "wish-conferring Here he entertained the beggars who iry and in foreign lands.
fter partaking such food as he desired, various kinds of cake and fruit, rinsing ilver ewers filled at 'the golden pond ng on his hands sweet-smelling unguent, e o O e and sleeping on a priceless nts with fragrant ointment, may remain f almsgiving), ever hearing the joyous nse to the distribution of food; and impartation of the gift of religious ll gifts, he caused to be erected a pavilion, and enacted that whosoever fasylum even though he has committed
en inscribed. May future princes read almsgiving which has thus been estabof heaven and release from re-birth,
Page 264
No. 30 SLAB.INSCRIPTION C
No. 30 POLONNARUVA: SLA
BĀHU II (I
TS slab stands near the ancient
sides of it are smoothed so as to lines, two inches apart. Side A has 37 I ft. 7 in. : side B, 28 lines, occupying With the exception of a few words anc side A and the whole of side B are illegi inked estampages before me.
The letters, which vary in size fr alphabet of the latter half of the tw. guage too points to the same perio After the usual auspicious word sv the first line is partially legible, the re eldest son of Sinha-Bahu of the Kal Ceylon, defeated the Yaksas, and becan Parākrama-Bāhu, who brought the II dominion; and that this king, desiring his sister's son (bina) over from Sinha and in course of time died. The nep Vijaya-Bahu, but the day after his acc ministers rose against him. A chie however, protected the king and, quelli country. In recognition of these dis granted him heritable lands with ce. lines I to 22, and ending with the usual so enacted should be preserved. The Sanskrit stanza in Tamil character of
century A. D.
Such are the contents of the pr
See plate 29.
* Påna = vahana and yahan-tån = Skt. faya Vijayayan-tin-naivan may mean Vijaya, the Mr. D. B. Jayatilaka for this suggestion.
OF VIJAYA-BĀHU II 179
B-INSCRIPTION OF VIJAYAI86-I 187 A.D.)
irrigation canal at Polonnaruva. Both receive the inscription between ruled lines, covering an area of 5 ft. 8 in. by 4 ft. 5 in. by I ft. 7 in. of the surface. l letters here and there, lines 3 to 7 of ble. So at least it appears from the two
om i to I in., agree in type with the elfth century A.D. The style of the il. asti and a Sanskrit verse of which only cord goes on to state that Vijaya, the inga-Cakravarti dynasty came over to he king; that a descendant of his was sland of Lanka under one canopy of che continuation of his dynasty, invited pura, invested him with royal dignity, hew was thereafter duly anointed king ‘ession to the throne some treacherous stain named Vijayayan-tan-navan, ng the rebellion, restored peace to the tinguished services, king Vijaya-Bahu rtain privileges described on side B, clause to the effect that the regulations remaining six lines contain an illegible the type in use during the twelfth
esent inscription. The historical facts
na-sthana (Kavsilumtama, vv. 598 and '74I), So ord of the bed-chamber.' I am indebted to
Page 265
18O EPIGRAPHIA
therein alluded to not only corroborate throw additional light on the short re Bāhu II (II I 86- I I87 A. D.). We are n of a sister 1 of Parākrama-Bāhu I ; anc facing p. 59 above, this sister could be of king Gaja-Bāhu II (II I 32—I I 53 A.D.), sisters who were married to his hostile c Their issues were Siri Vallabha and Ki the party which opposed the political as true, however, that in the course of t captive 8 and were brought before Parak their fate and we have no grounds to on them and adopted one of them as is the statement of certain Buddhist m had neither a son nor any brothers, circumstances under which the statem brother near him at the time to conti him on the throne. In the absence Parakrama-Bahu I, it is probable that son either by Gajã-Bāhu II or by a secc bina is applied loosely, as is often done, t where the nephew was when Parakrama-F The inscription alone tells us quite defini the capital of Kalinga. We must, ther between Gaja-Bāhu II and Parākrama-I and sister of the latter, fled to India w personage had done so before. Some about a reconciliation between the two of the war with Māņābharaņa may havi look on Bhaddavati's son with favour.
his reign that he was still childless anc settled, he rightly chose this prince in p by Māņābharaņa. That there was muc from the insurrection that took place
'' P. ồhãgineyya; Sinh. ồằna. .l/с. Іххіі. 324, 333—344.
ZEYLANICA vOIL. II
the account in the Ma/hazariasa but also sign of that unhappy monarch Vijayaow absolutely certain that he was a son l, as is shown in the genealogical table no other than Bhaddavati, the spouse for Parakrama-Bahu had only two other ousin Māņābharaņa, son of Siri Vallabha. tti-Siri-Megha, and they all belonged to cendancy of the Kalinga dynasty. It is he war both these princes were taken rama-Bahu, but nothing is known as to resume that Parakrama-Bahu took pity his heir. It is also true that there onks in AMv. lxx. 333 that Gaja-Bāhu II but this may mean, judging from the ent was made, that he had no son or nue the war and eventually to succeed of any reference to a fourth sister of
his daima or nephew was Bhaddavati's nd marriage, unless, of course, the word O indicate a more distant relative. As to Bahu sent for him, the chronicles are silent. tely that he was then living in Sirhhapura, efore, assume that when war broke out Bahu I, Bhaddavati, queen of the former rith her son for safety as many a royal years later the Buddhist monks brought monarchs. This, and the continuation e paved the way for Parakrama-Bahu to So, when he found towards the close of l the question of a successor had to be reference to the sons of his other sisters h opposition to this election is clear both on the day after the accession of this
* Mv. lxvi. J 49. * Mv. lxx. 326-335 and lxxi. I–6.
Page 266
No. 30 SLAB-INSCRIPTION
prince to the throne as Vijaya-Bahu II the hands of Mahinda and Dipani . T renowned poet of great learning and attached to the Buddhist religion. He hand a letter in Pali to the Burmese kil friendly intercourse with that monarch.
As to the general Vijayayan-tān-n by the present grant, there is every pro as Bardärapota, Pirivatu-bim Vija Kalyanavati's inscription at Ruvanvali the time of Parakrama-Bahu I (II.53-1 gives an account of a festival he held ti and his nephew (Öina) Lankadhikara offerings to the dagaba.
TE:
Sid 1 . (සචසති) 2 ශ්රී කාලිගන ප8 පරාකූමඟු, 3
4
5 6
8 ශ්රිමත්වූ මහත් (එඩ් සිංහව 9 ලිග)චක්රවතීතන්වහන්සෙ 10 ශයෙහි උපන් සිංහබාහු ර 11 හන්සෙට ජෛෂඨ * පුතූවූ ක් 12. ලංකාවට බැස යක්ෂ පුළ 13 වාසනෙකාට එක0තපත්රරාජ, 14 ජයන්වහන්සෙගෙ වශපද
" Mv. lxxx. I 5.
* This was a town in Ramania, and was the capi * See J. C. B. R. A. S., 1882, pp. 181-182.
OF VIJAYA-BĀHU II I 8 I
ind from his tragic death a year later at he Mahavaniasa speaks of him both as a as a just and benevolent ruler deeply is stated to have written with his own g of Arimaddana, and thus established
ivan, whose loyal services are recognized bability that he was the same personage vayan-navan, who was, according to Dagaba, a powerful minister even at 86 A.D.). This Ruvanvali inscription, gether with his mother Sumedha-devi Kotadanavu Deval-navan in making
za 3 z53 3බෝග ව
ජපාව პეტGაG>cessპ 3කොට මනුෂ්ය } బాత్రి లేకయారు ‘මපරායෙන්
al of Burma about this period
" ' ජෙජ්ෂ්ඨ' වියයුද
Page 267
I82
15
16
17
18
19 20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
3.
32
33
34“
35 36
37
EPIGRAPHIA
ආ ලක්දිව ඒකරා(ජ්ජ) 1 ක් හු වත්හිමියන්වහන්ෙස් ද මත්තටද පවත්නා කැමැ යන් ෙකාට ආ පරිද්දෙන් යවා බෑනණවන් වහන්සේ න්වහන්සේ (නමුලා) හිමි
ශසතූ ශාසතුයෙහි නිපුණ
මෙකාට වදාරා රාජධ්යය සන: න් සචශීගසථවූ කල්හි (ඉද අභිෂිකතවූ විජයබාහු වහ (නදා) දුෂවාමාත්යයන් රාද (ළ විලුපත) සාධා විජයාය න් කෙස(මෙම)හි තබා දුන් ර න්වහන්සෙ අභිෂිකතව ස බරණින් සැදි සිංහාසනා වුන්ට අභිවාඩිවුව මැනැව లెప్రయాణaఇరిడోలలిలో ర පටන් ශීශරිරරකෂමෙයහි සි @පරු පරිද්දෙන්ම( කාලි, ජාත්යයේ සාබා දුන් සෙයිනුත් පරමාපරාවද විජයරාජයන් කෞකෙර පටන් කාලිගවශ මෙකාට ආ මෙහයිනුත් මෙ
ERAN
Sid
(Svasti) Sri Kalinga-nrpah Pari
Srimat-vü mahat (edi { -inga-)cakravarttin-vah
* * එකරාද
ZEYLANICA vOL. II
త్రి ఆరబ్రలి6) වවශය නිවැ පූවීවරාජ } &ం ఆవిర్ధారణ9 ස් ෙගන්වා තම යා පට්බන්ඳවා කරවා ඇති ථකොට කලතුමෙර ව) ක්රමයෙන් s360 (es) fෙදාහීව ලංකාව(ට ක) }ణాభిలాలి 6ජාත්යයෙහි හිමියා(ණ) ‘හමෙවාටුනු (ආ) රූඪව දස්කම් කළ |යි සිතා වදාරා @@eణతీవ్ 3ටිමෙහයිනුත් හා පරමපරාවටම රා § මෙකුන්තෙග වශ වහන්කෝස යටම දස්කම් කළ දස්කමට (ති)
SCRIPT,
e A.
äkrama-bhu(jo)
Sinha-varihšāti Kār
ansege va
රාජ්ය ” වියයුතුයි
Page 268
Epigraphia Zeylanica
Polonnaruva: Slab-inscription
Scale adopt I inches a
From an inked impression supplied by the Arc,
и оl. 11. rate zу
of Vijaya-Bāhu II
o voat
haeological Commissioner, Ceylon
Page 269
Page 270
NO. 30 SLAB-INSCRIPTION Ol
10
11
2
13
14
15
6
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
-ňśayehi upan Sirinha-Bāh -hanseta jestha putravu K Larhkavata bäsä yaksa pra vasa-kota ekatapatra-rajya jayan-vahansege varinsa-p ä Lak-diva ekarä(ija°) kala -hu-vat-himiyan-vahanses mattata-da pavatnā kämāti -yan kota a paridden-mä S yavā bānaņu van-vahansē g -n-vahansē (namulā) himiy Sastra-sastrayehi nipuna-ka kota vadārā rājyaya sanāti -n svarggasthavū kalhi (işți abhisiktavü Wijaya-bähu-i (-nadā) dustrāmātyayan rāji (-ļa vilupta) sādhā Vijayāy -n se(me)hi tabā dun rājya -n-vahanse abhişiktava sah -baraņin sädi sinh=āsaneāri -vunta abhivrddhi-vuva mä Vijayāyāntän-nāvan Riu patan Sri-Sarira-raksayehis perä paridden-mä Kāliňgajyaya sādhā dun seyinut n paramparava-da Vijaya-raj -kere patan Kaliga-vamsa koța ā heyinut me kala das
RANSA
Side A
[Lines 8-16] His Majesty king Siri Cakravarti family of the illustrious and v son, king Vijaya, came to Lanka from the K
Readiyestha.
F VIJAYA-BĀHU II Ι83
u-rajapa-vaālifgayen laya-koța manuşyakala Vijaya-räramparāyen
Parakrama-Bava-varihšaya -va purvva-rajairinha-purayata enVā tamaā patbandavā ravā ätina-koța kalaturea) kramayen vahansēța (pa-) adrohivä Lamkäva(ta ka-) raintain-navayehi himiya(na)- avoțunu (a-) idhava daskam kalainävayi sitā vadārā vandarňmbuyehi iţiheyinut paramparāvața-ma rānekunge varňśaayan-vahanseyata-mă das-kams-kamața (ti-)
ION.
hha-Bahu was born of the Kalinga 2ry (proud Sirinha race). His eldest alinga country, destroyed the Yaksas,
* Read aka-raiya.
Page 271
I84 EPIGRAPHIA
and making the Island habitable for me From his lineage was descended His M the soil, who also brought the Island of Lines 16-27) This king, desiring future, sent (emissaries) to Sirinhapura ; his bina brought over to Ceylon). invested with royal rank and brought hi. of arms. Parakrama-Bahu having th future) ruler, attained to heaven in cou his wishes, Vijaya-Bahu was anointed certain treacherous ministers became trai But the chief Vijayayan-tān-navan s delivered the kingdom to His Majesty.
Lines 27-37 His Majesty having in his crown and other royal attire, an those who had rendered loyal services Vijayayan-tān-navan was engaged in g Ruvandarinbu, as he subdued the co dynasty just as before, and as member Vijaya have been rendering loyal serv recognition of these loyal services. .
No. 31. DIMBULĀ-GALA: MĀR
IMBULA-GALA (: Gunner Quoi Duñbulä-gala, is a range of hil Polonnaruva or sixty miles from Anurad The Archaeological Commissioner ( exploration of the whole locality in Sep the cliff towers slightly concave (recallir with many damdara wada (rock-bee hives east the range rises still higher with
Vat-himiyan-vahanse (line 16). Namula probably for numula.
ZEYLANICA voL. II
h ruled it under one canopy of dominion. Iajesty Parakrama-Bahu, the Lord of Lanka under his single sovereignty.
the continuance of his dynasty in the as previous kings had done, and had (Without delay) he had the prince m up, making him skilful in the science us made the kingdom possessed of a rse of time. Then, in accordance with king). On the following day, however, tors and caused (disturbances) in Lanka. uppressed them and, restoring peace,
been enthroned again, arrayed himself d mounting the lion-throne thought that should become prosperous. And as guarding the person of the royalty from untry and delivered it to the Kalinga s of his family from the time of king ices to this same Kalinga dynasty, in
A-VIDIYE ROCK-INSCRIPTION
Hill), called in the present record is about ten miles to the south-east of hapura in the same direction.
Mr. H. C. P. Bell) who made a thorough tember 1897, tells us that “at the back g the east face of Sigiriya, but steeper) ) hanging hundreds of feet up. Further two more rocky scarps well marked.
See E. Z., vol. i., p. 199, note I.
Page 272
No. 31 DIMBULA-GALA : MARA
Directly behind Kuda Ulpota is a slig height. North-west by north, nestling caves with white plastered walls, like th Diňbulā-gala lies Kosgaha Ulpota, ano its west face Mannampitiya, the larges kaduwa, two miles this side of the Mah: J O e 9 O B e o All the west, north-westerly vidiya from the ancient road which The highest point is immediately west the hill gradually falls away round to n the outline. The approach to the cave nearing the cliff under which the caves scarp near its summit. Cave No. 1 is are nearly perfect, and paintings whic This cave has an arched doorway and a hanging rock beyond the reach of lad Passing to the left a rock pool of clear to three feet only in width, leads towarc more east. A few yards' crawl along tunnel, more creeping across a further broader passage, culminates in a second A fine view is obtained of the Kandyal No. II, and was centuries ago a gal v than at any other point, provided a fair of the walls still stand, and there are r white.
On the rock roof are two inscripti second dated in the twenty-seventh yea I I2O A.D.). This latter record of seven is of great interest. It proves the occu for whom the caves were prepared by I I 21-II 42 A. D.) and mother of Gaja Parakrama Bahu the Great.'
Such is Mr. Bell's lucid descriptic which we are concerned here is that en lines two inches apart in Sinhalese char
VOL I.
ĪDIYE ROCK-INSCRPTION 85
ht dip in the range (degala) at no mean high near the summit, can be seen some e Sigiriya “gallery'. At the east end of ther Vädda hamlet; and round opposite it and most thriving village in Tamanvali-gaiga across the Mahagantota ferry side of Dimbula-gala is known as Mārāassed round its base to Mannampitiya. of the dip and above the caves. Thence orthwards with two rocky buffs breaking S is along a spur and very gradual until lie. These were natural caverns in the s the best preserved: its plastered walls h adorned them may be faintly traced. ..nother entrance. High up on the overder is an inscription of very large letters. est water, a gradual rise by a ledge, two is the second cave, No. 3, thirty yards or the ledge, a dip through a natural rock ledge equally narrow, then descent to a tunnel. This emerges on to cave No. 2. n hills from this cave. It is larger than thare. The rock floor being wider here -sized natural terrace in front, Portions emains of drawings mostly in black and
ons-the older in a few cave letters, the r of “Jaya Bāhu” (Wijaya Bāhu I, Io65lines is cut on a smooth raised panel, and pation in the eleventh century by monks, Dueen Sundari, wife of Wikrama Bāhu I
Bahu I, the cousin and chief rival of
n of the locality. The inscription with graved on the raised panel between ruled
acters of the twelfth century A.D., varying
Bb
Page 273
I 86 EPIGRAPHIA
from one to one and a half inches in si. though the unusual ending suggests the panels on the rock roof which might has an indefatigable explorer like Mr. Bell.
The contents tell us that Sun Vikrama-Bahu and the mother of Ge
· road at Durinbula-gala between Sanda Hiru-maha-lena (the great Sun-cave); had also cave temples built with statues, d she further testifies to a certain benefactic in the 27th year of the reign of Vijaya-) It is clear from these historical refer to Vijaya-Bahu I nor to his brother Jay It is the only record by her so far known the chief queen of Vikrama-Bahu I () be correct we see first from the form o debar us from giving the inscription a twelfth century A.D., secondly from the re by the title deva which suggests that h thirdly, from Sundara-devi's confirmatior to Demalapaha in the reign of her father Her object was obviously to make in he of the gift. It seems that as the chief C the right to make such permanent gran she apparently did not enjoy when a viceroy of Vijaya-Bahu I.
Attention may be drawn to the printed edition as well as in manuscripts Vikrama-Bahu's queen is called Sunari, her correct name. And it is confirmed v. 49 by ovu/ku susu óuuhun Sundarīn bandhu vardhanaya hedeyi in the Britis
See plate 3o. * This clause may also be interpreted as Sunda
of her own; but the above rendering seems to be th o More correctly Vikrama-Bāhu II. See the G “ See Mv. lx. 88-9o.
ZEYLANICA [VOL. II
ze 7. The record seems to be complete, possibility of it being continued on other ve escaped even the long trained eye of
ldara-Mahā-devi, the chief queen of ja-Bahu, caused the construction of a a-maha-lena (the great Moon-cave) and that she had it paved with stone and agabas, and sacred bodhi trees; and that on which she had made to Demala-pahā Bāhu. ences that the inscription belongs neither al-Bahu I, but to Sundara-Maha-devi. to us, and was set up in her capacity as I I I-II 32 A.D.)8. That this view must f the script and the phraseology which late later than the third quarter of the ference to Gaja-Bāhu II (I I 32-I I 53 A.D.) e had not yet come to the throne, and, of the benefaction which she had made -in-law, Vijaya-Bahu I (Io55-II IO A.D.). 'r present official position a legal record ueen of the reigning monarch she had ts to public institutions-a right which her husband Vikrama-Bahu was only
name Sundara-Maha-devi. In the of the second part of the Mahavamsa but there is no doubt that the former is by the Sinhalese rendering of Mu, lix, Vikrama-Bāhu-hata sarayuabāvā di mesē h Museum MS. Or. 66O6 (61) of the
ra-devi's confirmation of Vijaya-Bahu's grant, not e right one. enealogical Table facing p. 59 above.
Page 274
No. 31) DIMBULA-GALA: MARA-V
AVaremdracaritazva/oéama-AöradiöiÄa ". T1 a copyist’s mistake some centuries ago combined aésara 3ą zaa as 300 na owi signs to each other in early manuscrip Sciously perpetuated the error, possibly happened to give an appropriate meanir ears; while Yatanvala Thera, the auth fia, did not fall into the error prob version on MSS. of the Mashavariasa der As regards the other proper name: doubt identical, as mentioned above, althoủgh the word at the end of the se to Queen Sundari is hardly legible. Vijaya-Bahu I (Io55-I I IO A.D.), the s estampages before me. Mr. Bell's orig but the later suggestion that Vijaya-Ba is inadmissible.
The monastery Demala-pāhā 'mi ruin now known as Demala-maha-saya, context makes it almost clear that the De at Dumbula-gala, probably by Vijaya-B; hand, might be the great thiba, which, ac Parakrama-Bahu I built and gave the n who were brought from the Pandu coun the building of it.
In the Namfota and other Sinhalese as an important seat of the Buddhist p of two celebrated monks, namely, the M his chief pupil, the Mahathera Aranyaka fraternity. They lived in the first hal
1 See fol. 5 6.
* A. S. C. Annual Areport, 1897, p. 9.
Ibid., I 909, p. 27.
P. Damala-pasada.
* P. Damila-mahâ-cettya. For a complete des ÄReport, I909, pp. 9-II 6.
ĪD IYE ROCK-INSCRIPTION I 87
e form Sunara probably originated from . He evidently misread the Sinhalese ng to the close resemblance of the two ts. Later copyists and editors unconbecause the reading su-narz like sundari g and was, therefore, not jarring to their or of the Warendracaritavalokama-pradiably because he happened to base his ived from a different archetype.
in our record, Gaja-Bahu Deva is no with Gaja-Bāhu II (I I 32-I I 53 A.D.), !cond line which tells us his relationship Vijaya-Bahu Vat-himi is obviously illable vi being fairly clear in one of the ginal identification is, therefore, correct; ihu of our record might be Jaya-Bāhu I
ght at first sight be identified with the in Polonnaruva but this is not so. The 'mala-paha was a distinct building erected ihu I. Demala-maha-säya, on the other :cording to the Maivamsa, lxxviii., v. 81, ame Damila-thtipa because the Tamils try as prisoners of war were employed in
works we find Dirhbula-gala mentioned iesthood. The Mikayasangraha speaks ahāthera Buddhavarinsa Vanaratana and Medhankara, both of the Dimbula-gala f of the thirteenth century and assisted
ription of this important ruin, see A. S. C. Annual
Bb 2
Page 275
88 EPIGRAPHIA
both Vijaya-Bāhu III and his son Parā Buddhist Order. Again, it is a commor Udumbara- or Audumbara-giri who p Polonnaruva under the patronage of Par also belonged to the same fraternity, an is only a Sinhalese form of Udumbarato regard that these names refer to Durinbulla-gala of the present inscript
The Sanda-maha-lena and the made by the order of Queen Sundari, and the ancient street mentioned in M
TE:
1 ඔකථාවස්රජකුලෙන් නිපන් සුදොනාප
රූසිරින් සිරි) 2 දිනූ ලඳමෙවාටුනු මැ .. .. ... න් විකුමඛ
වයන් (වැදූ)
3 జలచరలిఅ6్యలెలనేలియాల68 రిరుటియద అ{ 4 రి, 85 gg(అవి సడలిప6@ల(3)
අ ... .. .. ... මෙරඹු) 5 න්(යෙදු) කැබලිගල් (හසවා) මග ප
පිහිටුවා (කලිගුලෙ) 6 ණ යා (ඥානවන් වි)ජයබාහු වන්හිමියන
පුර ෙපා 7 මෙහාය. ෙද(මළපෑපැහැ සිරිකුසලාන්) ක තාක් කලට දුන් බවට සුඤරමහඟ
TRANS 1. Oka-vas-raja-kulen nipan Sudonā-p
rū-sirin siri) 2 dinu lada-votunu mä.. ... .... n)Viku
Bāhu Devayan (vādū)
See the Galvihara inscription (A. f. C., No
galaha.
* See the Catalogue of Sinhalese MSS. in the
ZEYLANICA (VOL. II
krama-Bāhu II in the purification of the belief that the Thera Maha Kasyapa of resided over the Buddhist synod held at akrama-Bahu I, some ninety years before, d that Dimbula-gala or Durinbulla-gala giri'. But definite proof is still wanting one and the same place, namely, the on. Hiru-maha-lena, as well as the road may be identified with the two caves r. Bell's report quoted above.
ΧT,
රපුරෙන් ආ හිරුගොත්තුලෙන් (අභින්නවූ
0ඩා නිරිතුලුහට අගමෙමෙහසුන්වූ ගජබාහු (බඳ
නසගනට ආවාසවූ අප මුනිරජහු සිරුරු
හි(රු)මහලෙණ මෙඳඅතුබෙරහි මග(දුණු එවු
}වත්කොට ලෙණ පිළිම දාගබ් මහ(බො)
jවහන්ෙස සත්විසිවන හවුරුදු මෙපාෙසානu
xරවා යාබත් පුදනුමෙකාට (ලොව්) පවත්නා ಕ್ಷೌರಿ (9)
CRIPT.
arapuren ā Hiru-got-kulen (abhinnavū
mbä-nirindu-hata aga-mehesun-vü Gaja
137), the Sasanavamsa, p. 26, and the Wikayasai
British Museum, Introd., p. xv.
Page 276
Epigraphia Zeylanier
;
uoņdsuɔsus-uæIII
*喇결¿?逐文 シ*)
** 熱 &... ...-->
ɑ ɔdţi!!!!!YI
变
管 !“ » : ? 战
群
No
感)
《王 可虑{)
u.
渝實*續。
冠:
opduosus-sooviəKypIA
俄)
-bugW :eležemqų
CI
Wol. II. Plate 30
oợf I op sɔŋɔtɛ; } I ; mɔŋɔɔ ɔyvɔç yɔre; †ộ
Page 277
Page 278
No. 31) DIMBULA-GALA: MARA-V
3 Sundara-maha-devin-vahanse pa
ni-rajahu siruru 4 dā pihiți Duňbulā-galä Sanda-ma manga (dunu evu a .. .. .. .. re 5 -n (yedū) kābaligal (hasvā) maiga pihi;uvā (Kaliigu-le-) 6 -ňa yā (dānavat Vi)jaya-Bāhu Va
-rudu Posonä pura po7 -hoya De(mala-paha siri-kusalan) k tāk kalața dun bavața Sundara
RANS
Her Majesty Sundara-Maha-devi . . . ... the crown which he had rece who surpasses the goddess Sri in her the Solar dynasty, which belongs to th from the Okkāka royal race—this que between Sanda-maha-lena (the great great Sun-cave) at Dumbula-gala, wh munity' reside and where relics of the b had the street paved with flagstones' established with statues, dagabas and sacr (Kalinga-cave) also, on the uposatha day Poson May-June), in the twenty-seven king Vijaya-Bahu Vat-himi, she cause (vessels?) for the Demalaipāha (mona gruel in them), dedicated them to it effect Sundara-Maha-devi herself test
This may possibly be a reference to the fact th he had got the crown. Cf. Mu. lxi. 3o.
Lit. who brought forth. s
* Käbali-gal has vā. The greater part of the te
If the last syllable be mha, the translation sho Maha-devi'.
İDIYE ROCK-INSCRIPTION I89
nsiyak maha-saňganața āvāsavū apa mu
ha-leqi(n) Hi(ru)-maha-lena de-aturehi mbu-) pavat-kota lena pilima dägab maha-(bo)
t-himiyan-vahanse sat-visi-vana havu
aravā yā-bat pudanu-koța (lov)pavatnāmaha-devi-(mä)
AON
, chief queen of king Vikumbá who ved and mother of Gaja-Bāhu Deva, beauty and is directly descended from he lineage of Sudona that has sprung een) caused the construction of a road moon-cave) and Hiru-maha-lena (the ere 5oo members of the "Great Comlody of our Lord Buddha also exist, and LLSLS S0LSS S S SLS SLS S LLLL SS L0S SLL S SLSLS SL Then she had caves ed bodhi trees. Adjoining Kalingu-lena of the bright half of (the lunar month) th year of the reign of the munificent ld the construction of sacred Ausalain. stery), and, after making an offering of so long as the world exists. To this ifies).
at he was still not properly anointed as king though
P. Suddhodana. kt here is hardly legible. uld be “To this effect I am lit. we are Sundara
Page 279
I9O EPIGRAPHIA
No. 32. BÖPITIYA SLAB-INSC.
HIS stone was discovered betweet a village in Hevavissa Korale in th facsimile (plate 3o) shows, it is in two portion of a slab about 2 ft. wide. It co tion. The second piece evidently belon words hira sanda, "sun and moon', which The letters, measuring I to 2; incl ruled lines three inches apart. Their other records of the last quarter of the century A.D. -
Of the inscriptions of Nissanka-M Lilavati, bore the title Abha Salamevan, is the one on the pavement of Ruvanv her second regnal year, and the second is here only a fragment of the latter, yet wil throws some light on the final events ( No. 14 of Volume I on the slab-insc regarding the fate of Sahasa-Malla whom installed on the throne on Wednesday A he had reigned two years, which would the latter administered the government f of the present record, and for one year a three-months-old prince named Dhamr kanga, with a large army from the Cola Ayasmanta and Dhammasoka to death, The chronicles are silent as to what becam from the scene is certain. Otherwise not have placed somebody else on the t cleared up by the present record. The probably Anikanga's invasion about 12 vati's stronghold by the Tamils might be in a battle, when Kalyanavati had to seek
A. I. C., 158, and J. C.
ZEYLANICA vOL. II
RIPTION OF KALYĀŅAVATĪ
the years 1906 and 1912 in BÖpitiya, e Central Province of Ceylon. As the fragments. The first piece is the top intains the first six lines of the inscripgs to the lower end, as we see on it the
usually occur at the end of a grant.
hes in size, are boldly engraved between ype is practically the same as that of twelfth and the first of the thirteenth
alla's queen, Kalyānavati, who, like only two are so far known. The first ali dagaba at Anuradhapura, dated in the present record. Though we have hat little information its contents give of her reign. As stated in the article iption of Lilavati, nothing is known Lag-Vijaya-sifgu Ābōnā orĀyasmanta August 23, 20O A.D., and deposed after be up to September 12O2. Thereafter or six years through Queen Kalyanavati Subsequently by placing on the throne nasoka. Then a governor called Anicountry, invaded the Island, put both and took up the reins of government. e of Kalyanavati. That she disappeared Ayasmanta, her champion, would surely hrone. The mystery is to some extent Tamil insurrection which it speaks of, is O8 A.D. The destruction of Kalyanainterpreted as the defeat of Ayasmanta safety in flight across the river Mahavali
B. R. A. S., 1882, p. 18I.
Page 280
No. 32) BOPITIYA SLAB-INSCR)
gaiga into the mountainous districts of or less in concealment, while Ayasman naruva against the invaders, and nom. by placing on the throne an infant. were put to death by Anikanga. Suc Kalyanavati's present grant may have l living in retirement possibly somewhere As to the general Ayasmanta, h Abó Senevirat of the Piafavaliya an or Tavuru-navan of the Galpota and the chronicles he seems to have been qu singu Kit Senevi of the Abhayavāva Lilavati on the throne. But the follow of the theory that these names refer to
(a) Ayasmanta (Skt. åyusmat, Sinl honorific title applied to Buddhist monk. At the time of Queen Kalyanavati (I2O: might have been popularly spoken of a camapati, “the venerable general, owing a king might be referred to by a pop ma/ha/u rafa), "the old king', more than (6) The close similarity of the two Lag Vijayastingu Senevi Abo-navan, the (c) The contemporaneity of the be of the rôle they played in politics within
g33 qeep C3ee නත් කලායාණවක් න්වහන්කෝස මෙ යවුලින් කනඳවූ , ర) (2 ... .. ... මත ('' [?] වුළ හිර ස
* See above, p. o. For an account of
A. J. C., 157.
PTION OF KALY ANAVATI 191
Kandy. Here she may have lived more l, regaining his lost ground, held Polonhally ruled the country for nearly a year orince named Dhammasoka until both being the probable sequence of events, een made in 1208 or 1209 while she was near Bopitiya. : has already been identified with Elalu. l Lagi-Vijayasiňgu Senevi Ābõ-nāvan ahasa-Malla inscriptions. According to ite a different person from Lag-Vijayapillar', who, in I I97 A.D., put Queen ing arguments may be urged in support one and the same person:- . ado) is not a proper name. It is an s and elderly persons in high positions. - 2o8 A.D.) Lag-Vijayasiñgu Kit Senevi s Senevi Abõ-nāvane, in Pāli Ayasmantato his seniority in age and rank, just as ular title such as ma/ha/ủaẢa-rã7ã (Sinh. by his proper name. names Lag Vijayasigu Ait Senevi and last word being only an honorific. arers of these names and the similarity a period of only twelve years.
K.
&
3 ස්වාමි
;මළ වි
ර බිනදී ර) හිතුලුවා ගෙන ඩි)
冠
S administration, see Mu., lxxxas5-43.
Page 281
I 92 EPIGRAPHIA
ERANT
śrī Abhā sal -m Kalyäџava -n-vahanse De -yavulin kand. ... ... nä (ka ... mata ( [?] vulla hira
RANS:
Her Majesty śrī Abhā salameva been broken-up through the Tamil i shoulder . . . . . . . . . . sun and mot
No. 33. RÄKITI PE PILLAR
AKITIPE is a village in Una Nuvara Eliya District. The ins facsimile (plate 3o) was found in this vi but no details are available as to its inscription as well as the sun and moon stone is only the top fragment of a pilla varying from one to two inches in size, two inches apart. Their type is the s forming No. 14 of the first volume of th r show a shade more modern.
As to the origin of the name, 'the tradition for game for an hour at a place in this village, he watching), corrupted into Rakitipe (Lawrie's Gaz See A. S. C. Annual Report, I9 II-I912, p
ZEYLANICA vOL. III
CRIPT.
8Vas ti svāmi*mala viavura bindī ra) hinduva gena padi)
sanda
LATONT.
an Kalyanavati-her stronghold having insurrection-was carried away on the
Ol.
INSCRIPTION OF LILAVATI
ntanna-vasam, Diyatilaka korale in the cribed stone shown in the accompanying llage between the years 1906 and I912, discovery. The abrupt ending of the emblems carved above it show that the r about I.33 inches square. The letters, are incised as usual between ruled lines ame as that of Lilavati's slab-inscription e present work, though the letters m and
is that a king having gone out hunting was watching Ice the name “Rakahitiyapaya' (the hour that was teer of the Central Province of Ceylon, p. 785).
22
Page 282
No. 33) RÄKITIPE PILLAR-INSC
As we have here only the first ten say what its subject-matter is; but that benefaction in the reign of Lilavati, the is apparent from the first clause. The palaeographic considerations to be I 2 I I race installed Lilavati on the throne f government for seven months until dep From Lilavati's Anuradhapura inscriptic Abha Salamevan, and the present recor race. Her pedigree and details connec in the genealogical table facing p. 59 ab
TE
ශ්රී සඟබෝ ප goes) sobo Đg %3EG ට අගමෙහෙසු සූරියවශඹාභිජ @లిటిలోలితో රජ පැමිණ (වූ)නුවණ . (කරන) සමයේ 10 ... ... (Ocs). , 11.
:
TRANS
Śrī Saňgabo -krama-Bah -rttin-vahansi -ta aga-mehe
:
Suriya-varns.
E.Z. Vol. I, No. 14, a * * හූ' විය යුතුයි * Read bāhu.
WOL 1.
RIPTION OF LILAVATI I93
lines of the inscription we are unable to it records a grant of land or some other : Queen-dowager of Parakkama-Bahu I, date of the record we can only guess on A.D., when Parakkama of the Kalanagara or the third time and administered the osed by the Pandyan King Parakkama. ins we see that she had the biruda title d refers to her as belonging to the Solar :ted with her intermittent rule are given ove and in A.Z., Vol. I, pp. I 77– I 78.
XT.
ல்
කුව
ස්
පුවූ
වාත ලී
Šෙස
ers (90o)
... .... (6550)
vය (ලො තරු වැ)
... O ... ..
SCRIPT.
Parãão Cakra-va
su-vli
مجھ_ • • , ۔۔۔ ābhijāta Lī
und A.I.C., No. 157.
Page 283
I94 EPIGRAPHIA
6 -lavatin-wah 7 raja paminas 8 (vū) nuvaņa
(-karana) Sam 10 . . (taya) . 11 .. .. .. .. .. .. ..
9
TERANS
At the time when Her Majesty Lila Queen-dowager of His Majesty śrī s having assumed sovereignty, was ruling
34.* DIMBULĀGALA : MÄRÄ
HE fresh material which Mr. H.
scholarly review in the Ceylon. An article on the above record makes it ( translation of the text and revise my of Ceylon epigraphy and particularly i discussion of events during the reigns of
REVIS
1. ගීකාවස්රජකුලෙන් නිපන් සුබෙදානා
2 දිනූ (දෙ)වෙගාටුනු මැ(ඤ උප)න් වි
వికSటైeళితిఇటి లి & gaరలివిeటెలివ9అ568 రిలటియాజ 4 දා පිහිටි දුඹුලාගලැ සපඳමහෙලණන්
| (දම එලී යන මිනිසු 5 න්ෙග දුක බලා) ගල් හස්වා මග ප
· පිහිටුවා කලිගුණ්ල
* 31 revised
* * වූ ' ධීද කියවියහැකියි
ZEYLANICA voI. II
S8
a (mā) . . . .. (raksā) aye (Lo-taru-va) - ... ţa - -
ATION.
vati, nobly born in the Solar race, chief aňgabo Parākrama-Bāhu Cakravarti,
... with wisdom .
VIDIYE ROCK-INSCRIPTION
C. P. Bell has brought to light in his tiquary of July, 1917 (pp. 4-12) of my lesirable to publish a new edition and account thereon, both in the interest in order to pave the way for a fuller Vijaya-Bahu I and his successors.
) TexT.
පරපුතෙරන් ආ හිරුෙගාන් කුලෙන් අභින්
කුඹ0 නිරිතදූහට අග මෙහෙසුන්වැ 1
මහසඟනට ආවාසවූ අප මුනිරජහු සිරුරු හි(රි)මහලෙණ දෙඅතුරෙහි මග දුණු එවූ *
වත් කොට ලෙ(ණ) පිළිම දාගබ් මහබෝ
* * ව් ’ යීද කියවියහැකියි
Page 284
No.34) DIMBULAGALA: MARA-VI
6 ళ (c3c భుత్రి లా ఏ కణ)ఏప్రిలిప్లిణ
නැ පුර මෙපා
7 මෙහායා( දෙමළහැපැහැ සිරිකුසලාන් කර තාක් කලට දුන් බවට සුනදරමහe
TRANSC
1 Okā-vas-raja-kulen nipan i Sudonā-pɛ
rū-sirin Siri 2 dinu (de-)votunu mä(ndä upa)n Vi
Gaja-Bāhu-devayan vädū, 3 sundara-mahadevin-wahanse pan
muni-rajahu siruru4 dā pihiți Duňnbulā *-galä Sanda-ma mañga dunu evu o (dama eli yai (-nge duka bala) gal hasva mačga p
pihituvā Kalifigu-le6 -ņa (yäy nam tabā Jaya-)Bāhu-vat
rudu Posonä pura po7 -hoya Demalä-paha siri-kusalan ka tāk kalația dun bavața Sundara
5
RANSILA
Her Majesty Sundara-mahadevi. 8 w beauty and gracefulness', who is directl
* * ම්භ' යීද කියවියහැකියි. * The portions of the text within parentheses ar. original edition on p. 188, above. The notes wh Mr. Bell's reading differs from mine.
* Or viz. Or -li,
Or ez. " Or mha.
The principal sentence of this record is Sundar dun bavata Sundara-mahadevimu," To the effect tl kusalans built at the Tamil monastery dedicated the devi'. This last phrase is more or less similar to announcement. I prefer, therefore, to close the tran as Mr. Bell has done.
Or “transcends' as Mr. Bell renders.
o Rū-siri. Cf. P. Kisāgotami Bodhisattassa rūp
DIYE ROCK-INSCRIPTION 195
ක්වහන්සේස සත්විසිවන හවුරුදු පොසො
Şවා යාබත් පූදනුමකාට ලොව් පවත්නා
టెg *
Ε.Ι.Ρ.Τ.2 .
urapuren a Hiru-got-lkulen abhinna-vu
kumba-nirindu-hata aga mehesun-va
siyak maha-saiganata avasa-vi apa
ha-leņin Hi(rio)-maha-leņa de-aturehi na minisu-) avat koța le(ņä) pilima dāgab maha-bo
-himiyan-vahanse sat-visi-vana havu
ravā yā-bat pudanu-koța lov pavatnā mahadevīmu ".
AutoION.
iho surpasses o (the goddess) śrī in у descended from the Solar dynasty
e either different from or entirely wanting in my ich follow the translation here will show where
* Read hiru.
a-mahadevin-vahanse Demală păhă kusalăn-karavă lat Her Majesty Sundara-mahadevi having had ame to the monastery, We are Sundara-maha
the final sentence of a modern royal or legal slation with it rather than put it at the beginning
a-tirion diớvã. Anderson (Pãh Aoeader, p. 22o)
C C 2
Page 285
I 96 EPIGRAPHIA
which belongs to the lineage of Sudd race of Okkaka, who became the chie crowned parents, and gave birth to G hardship of people who, like old folk, between the Sanda-maha-lena (the g the great Sun-cave) at Durinbulagala Community reside and where also re. are enshrined, caused the stones to be c Then at the Cave she had st established and gave to it (i. e. the cave uposatha day of the bright half of (the lu twenty-seventh regnal year of Jaya-Ba the construction of sacred Ausadan (v.
takes ripa-stri as a dvandva compound, “beauty : compound and be rendered simply by loveliness
Parapuren a, which has come down from th * Mr. Bell has Ikhzuwaka. I do not know wher for Asvaau.
De-votunu mindi upan. See notes below. o Dunu evu dama elis See notes below. Dam Mr. Bell omits this in his translation and make " Hasva, having caused to cut, causative of , to smooth the sides of a bank (Clough's Sinhalese steps were cut in the rock.
Possibly at the Hiru-maha-lena (the great S (further) that having established cave (shelters) c temple) the appellation “Kalinga Lena '.'
* Evidently in honour of her Kalinga nationa Kaliigu-lena.
"o". Posomä pura pohoyä. Cf. Poson pura pasalo, of Poson” (E. Z., Vol. I, p. 75, n. 4); Väpi pura poho Hilä pura mändi poho davas, ‘ on the middle poho ( Aid (Ib., p. 174). There are, as every Indologist and two in the dark half) in every lunar month. O. the full-moon day is apparently the one meant here
" After/aya-Bähu-Vat-himiyan-vahanse, the w( be supplied (e.g. E. Z., Vol. I, Nos. 8, 15, 19, anc vahanse to the rest of the sentence is difficult to Mr. Bell's translation in the 27th year (of the to convey the idea that the king was alive at the presently see.
1? Siri kusa län. See notes below.
ZEYLANICA. (VoIL. III
hodana that has sprung from the royal f queen of king Wikkama-Bahu born of 'aja-Bahu-deva: this queen) seeing the hang on to chains and tread the path great Moon-cave) and Hiru-maha-lena , where 5oo members of the 'Great lics of the body of our Lord Buddha ut" and the path (thus) improved.
tatues, dagabas, and great bodhi-trees the name Kalinga-lena. And on the inar month) Poson (May-June) in the hu-Vat-himiyan-vahanse, she caused essels ?) at Demalä-paha', and for the
and majesty', but it can very well be a tatpurusa or 'beauty, as Mr. Bell has done.
he lineage'. e he got this form from. Possibly it is a misprint
Vaidiz. See notes below. 'a (Skt. P. dama) may also mean “a rope'. S the Sun-cave the residence of 5oo Buddhist monks! hasinava or hahinava, to cut with an adze, to chip, Zictionary). Possibly the meaning of this is that
sun-cave). Mr. Bell's rendering of this passage is āgabas and great bõ-trees, (II) gave (to this cave
ity, she had the name Hiru-maha-lena changed to
-vaka, “on the fifteenth day of the bright fortnight davas on the full moon day of Våp (Ib., p. 158); lay of the waxing moon (i.e. the full moon day) of knows, four uposatha days (two in the bright half these, the second in the bright fortnight, namely, is in the foregoing quotations. irds saf langii, as found in other inscriptions must 20). Otherwise the grammatical relationship of e explained. See also E. Z., Vol. I, p. 52, n. I6. reign) of Jaya-Bahu Vat-himiya' seems to me ime. That this was not the case, the reader will
P. Damia-pās āda.
Page 286
No. 34) DIMBULAGALA: MARA-V
purpose of offering (therein) griel a Monastery) so long as the world exis mahadevi.
ΙΝΟΤ
Line I. Mr. Bell has a hinmavi. word being abhinnavit as in my text.
Line 2. Dinu (not dint) is quite cl Line 2. Devotumu mindi upan, as the present at least, as correct. His facsimile of the record show the aksar. the printed proof I submitted to the ( devotu nu maindu ruvan, and this was be reading devotumu mindi upan.
As to the meaning, I agree with M cover both the father and the mother ( sovereigns. And this is corroborated Vijaya-Bahu I held his coronation cerem (lix. 9) after he had wrested the north domination, while Tiloka-Sundari (the was a duly anointed queen (lix. 29–32).
Line 2. Mr. Bell has Gaja-Eahu-de devayan must be in the accusative case that lada is derived from P. laddha, th that it qualifies Sundara-mahadevin-va, active use of the past passive participle I prefer the reading vädu for two reas and secondly it agrees with the Pali ex brought forth a son”, vậ7ãíã (Sinh. 2ăai)
Line 4. Mr. Bell gives Dundula akşaras lu and lä, with la in balā (l. 5), a
* Yã-bat pudanu kota dun. Cf. the similar phra weight of gold) granted for the purpose of provid Vol. II., p. 25.
See notes below.
* Honorific plural for the singular.
[DIYE ROCK-INSCRIPTION 197
nd boiled rice granted them (to the sts. To this effect we are Sundara
ES.
Obviously hi is a misprint for bhi, the
ear on my estampage.
read by Mr. Bell, must be accepted, for eye-copy as well as the photographic as more or less distinctly. Besides, in Covernment, the reading I gave was fore I was aware of Mr. Bell's better
fr. Bell. The expression does seem to of Vikkama-Bahu) as equally crowned oy the Mahavamsa, for according to it ony in the eighteenth year of his reign ern districts of Ceylon from the Cola mother), besides being of royal blood,
wayan (ada. If this reading is accepted, governed by dada, in spite of the fact e past passive participle of Vlad/ and hanse in the nominative case. This is not uncommon in Sinhalese. Still ons. First my estampage supports it, pression butta v/ātā, she who has being here used in an active sense.
'gali. A careful comparison of the und in kusalán (l. 7) will make it clear
se sivur denu kot dun vissak, “ the twenty (kaļaňdas ng robes ', in the Vessagiri slab-inscription (A. Z,
Page 287
I98 EPIGRAPHIA
that du must be read either as la or reading Dundulagadi and give Dundu Line 4. As Mr. Bell is quite cert nameky hiru to hiri, although the l. compoünds, Cf hiru got in line I.
Lines 4-5. Mr. Bell gives maiga balā. Here my estampage being vei a satisfactory reading. But with the a of the record, I think, I have succeed I would read the passage as maiga (or minisunge duka óala and render it “seei on to chains like old folk, tread the pi read dana eva instead of dunu evu, as t familiar expression dama ga "crawling facsimiles of the record I possess do
Line 5. Mr. Bell has galgasva, b ga ingal and the ga in gasvā. The lat ga. So I prefer to retain my reading "having had steps cut in the rock to fac
Line 5. Mr. Bell gives lena, but and suits the construction of the sentent Lines 5-6. Mr. Bell reads Salii himiyan-vahanse, Here again my esta while Mr. Bell's eye-copy and the fac suggestion I can make is Aalingu as g the au vowel sign is not quite clear h employed in forming compounds, e.g. Aalingu-lahiindu-nisaka-raja (Ibid., p. the King, there is not the slightest dou presently show that, after all, there is n Line 7. Mr. Bell has Demali vih. to my reading for the following reasons I have as yet not come across t Sinhalese literature. Mr. Bell seems to Vol. I, pp. 49 and 93) but udi stands
' Dua :
ZEYLAN ICA VOL. In
ld. I would, therefore, adhere to my lä galä as an alternative. ain of the reading hiri, I now alter mine, atter is not the form usually found in
dana, eva dama vali yana mintsunge duéa, y faint, I was not able to make out lid of Mr. Bell's eye-copy and facsimile led in improving upon Mr. Bell's text. ' mañgdi) aluzuu ev (or ezvu) dama e4z yama ng the hardship of persons who, hanging ath'. It is true that one is tempted to he former seems to correspond with the g on knees, but the estampages and not support this reading. ut there is some difference between the :ter seems to me to be more like ha than gal-hasva, which most probably means ilitate climbing.
lenä, the locative form, is quite legible ce better. ga lena yäy nam taóā Jaya-Bāhu- Vatmpage is most unfortunately indistinct, simile support his reading. The only iven in my text for Kaliiga. Although re, yet the former is the form usually Kaliňgu-rata (E. Z., Vol. II, p. Io9) I 14). That Jaya-Bahu is the name of bt now, and as regards his date, I shall othing very remarkable. isara kusalām karavā, but I still adhere
he word vihisara in inscriptions or in connect it with vi-sar or visara (E. Z., there for vavi (P. väpi) and vähä can
= P. jinga.
Page 288
No. 34 DIMBULĀGALA : MĀRĀV
hardly be an intermediate form. Fur Adhikära-piivenä kusalänayi, '(this) Lanka-Adhikara Parivena, the word ba no such construction in demasi-ca/disa the reading I have made out from m Ausalian Aarava, "having had auspicio grammatically correct. Aisha is the loc in the same relationship to Ausa tail a quotation. Siri is, of course, Skt. śrī, ‘a a Ausadana is I am still uncertain. Acc it means a drinking-vessel. Mr. Bell grana) a village dedicated for the sake no authority for his interpretation. H (or for) the Ausatana, gives him no help if Mr. Bell's view is accepted, the cl. paridden tada in the Galpota record (A. explanation.
Line 7. Mr. Bell reads ba-bat as ag (P. patta-bhatta) is rather a novel expre I prefer to retain my reading ya-daf meaning 'gruel and boiled rice’. Cf. inscription (AE. Z., Vol. I, No. 5, l. 3).
Line 7. Mr. Bell reads lena, but sounds more in keeping with the idiom in connexion with a perpetual grant / world endures', than to say dema paz exists''.
Line 7. Mr. Bell has Sundaracompound obviously represents the end (honorifically). So it would be either -m plural -mu (devāmu), if not -mõ (devāmõ) Mr. Bell's observation that -ma is a I would, therefore, suggest -mat (devzmu)
Cf. also kusalana, “a drinking-vessel, in the
* Cf the expression hira sanda pavatnd tek, “ Devanagala and other inscriptions. Besides, no c subject to the existence of a cave-temple or the like
'IDIYE ROCK-INSCRIPTION 199
ther, in the sentence Mahendra-Lanakais the erusalama of (lit. at) Mahendrarivequä is in the locative case. There is a-kusasan Aarava. On the other hand, y estampage, namely, /Demasă pä/lä sirius Åusalaus made at Damila-pasada "is ative case of fasha (P. paisaata) and stands spirivendi to Ausadana in the foregoing uspicious, Sacred or royal, but as to what Ording to Cloughs Sänstalese Dictionary, thinks that it is a pinu-gama (Skt. punyaof acquiring religious merit, but he gives is quotation Ausalamata piai, "offered to
but supports my interpretation. Besides, ause aaru-kusadan, maiga-kusadan pera
Z., Vol. II, p. I I II) would be difficult of
ainst mine ya-bat. The compound fa-bat assion. Until another example is cited, (P. yagu-bhatta) a dvandva compound yaku ca bata ca. in Maharatmale rock
: lov is clear on the estampage and it I of the language of inscriptions to say ow flavatna tak Akalata, "as long as the atna tae Aalata, "as long as the cave
nahadevima. The last syllable in this ing of the first person singular or plural : (devim) or -mi (devimi) or more likely or -mha (devimha) but not ma (devima). older form of -mha requires proof with -mha as an alternative reading.
Puyummala, p. 62. so long as the sun and the moon endure,' in the ocument has yet come to light recording a grant
Page 289
2OO EPIGRAPHIA
In the foregoing notes I have, I th by Mr. Bell in respect of the record unc question as to its date.
I have already admitted that Mr facsimile of the inscription distinctly gi (after the coronation) of Jaya-Bahu I. Queen Sundara-mahādevī and mot to contends, for the simple reason that J time when the inscription was indited.
This anomaly of dating from the of its kind yet known in Sinhalese chro the important question of the use of the records. That this is true in the cas following facts :-
Vijaya-Bahu I and his successor J. not altogether unreasonable to suppose was not more than fifteen years. Vijaya third birthday festivities, that is to S Jaya-Bahu I succeeded him immediate his coronation must have been at le inscription in Polonnaruva is dated who is correctly identified with Jaya-B. King was alive at the time, he would ha He would also have been over eighty composed. Such longevity is not ver of age between the two brothers, th this point.
Moreover, if we follow the sequer vamsa (ch. lxi and lxii), we are bound Bahu's death took place in Rohana (lxii, I-2) and long before the birth of
" Dr. Fotheringham, a well-known authority c discovered at Asman, edited by Sayce and Cowley though it really belongs to a time when Xerxes w The exact date of the papyrus is 2nd January, 464
Polonnaruva Tamil slab-inscription (A.S.C.,
A.S.C., Annual Report, I 909.
ZEYLANI CA - (VOL. III
hink, met all the important points raised der discussion, with the exception of the
. Bell's eye-copy and the photographic ve the date as the twenty-seventh year Nevertheless, the record belongs to the reign of Jaya-Bahu as Mr. Bell aya-Bahu was no longer living at the
coronation of a deceased king, the first nology, requires explanation, as it raises coronation of deceased kings in dating se of Jaya-Bāhu I is obvious from the
aya-Bahu I being uterine brothers, it is that the difference of age between them a-Bahu I died after keeping his seventyay, he died in his seventy-fourth year. ly. So Jaya-Bahu's age at the time of ast fifty-nine. Now a Tamil pillarin the thirty-eighth year of Jaya-Bahu ahu I of our inscription. Thus, if this ve been over ninety-seven years of age. -six years of age when our record was y probable. The shorter the difference e stronger becomes my argument on
ce of events as narrated in the Maha
to come to the conclusion that Jayaduring the lifetime of Vikkama-Bahu
Parakkama-Bahu I, whom Vikkama-Bahu
in dates, tells me that Papyrus B in Aramaic papyri (1906), is dated in the twenty-first year of Xerxes, as dead and Artaxerxes had been proclaimed King.
B.C.
Annual Report, I9 II-1912).
Page 290
No. 34) DIMBULAGALA: MARA-V
offered to adopt as his successor (M. the twenty-second year of his Polonna Gaja-Bahu II, who held the sceptre and lxxi, I-5. Thus the information elapsed between the death of Vijaya-B expressed as follows:-
(a) The length of Jaya-Bahu's ru
his enforced retirement Bahu's wresting the scept
() Vikkama-Bahu's Polonnaruv
(c) His son Gaja-Bāhu’s rule .
(a) The Tamil pillar-inscription
of Gaja-Bahu = the thir Bāhu.
If we reduce this to an equation we
a + 2 I + It
اھر ۔
This result practically agrees with was not allowed to rule long at Polonna third year, as confirmed by the three y valiya. But the most important bit ol Jaya-Bahu riddle is to be found in the reigned for fourteen years. I take this in Polonnaruva and lived for about twe of Ceylon, exactly agreeing with what Mahavamsa as stated above. Jaya-B2 place in the thirteenth year of Vikkam about seventy-three years old. Thus in the Tamil inscription is composed of twenty-four years after his death. Sim in the twenty-seventh year after his thirteenth (expired) year after his deat would also be the fourth year after th year of Gaja-Bahu's Polonnaruva rule
Finally, as to why the inscription
WOL. II.
İDIYE ROCK-INSCRI PTION 2or
., lxii, 52-62). Vikkama-Bahu died in
'uva rule and was succeeded by his son or twenty-two years (Mo., lxiii, I8-I9, ! we have regarding the period that āhu I and that of Gaja-Bāhu II may be
le at Polonnaruva up to o Rohana on Vikkama
re from him . o . -- 2
rule . ... = 2 I years
... = 22 years
makes the fifteenth year ty-eighth year of Jaya
get ; = 38
r = 2 years.
the Sinhalese chronicles. Jaya-Bahu I ruva. Vikkama-Bahu ousted him in his ears' reign allotted to him in the Aafaf information which throws light on the Aafavaliya. It is stated there that he to mean that he ruled about two years . lve years in retirement as de fure King one can gather from the account in the hu's death must, therefore, have taken la-Bahu's reign and he was at the time the date thirty-eight years of Jaya-Bahu fourteen years (2 + 1 2) of his lifetime and ilarly, our Dimbulagala inscription, dated coronation, was actually incised in the h, which, according to the Mahavamsa, e death of Vikkama-Bahu or the fourth
is in question were dated in the years
îD d
Page 291
2O2 EPIGRAPHIA
reckoned from the coronation of the dec might be urged. First, his successors \ crowned, and so the documents had to conformity perhaps with general usage Bahu, as Mr. Bell has already pointe church. His son, Gaja-Bahu, too, v 58–59), nor was he at any time firml Jaya-Bahu was a monarch fully recogniz
In these circumstances, it was quit Sundara-mahadevi, the queen-dowager, t to follow the usual form of expressio spouse Vikkama-Bahu I and her royals naruva) and yet to have the record de either by way of pleasing the pious or at their special request, or to make th
No. 35. AMBAGAMUVA
VIJAYA-BAHU
R. H. C. P. BELL, to whom wi cause of Ceylon archaeology, or fifteen years ago; ink-estampages to England to be dealt with. The (Mr. A. M. Hocart) also has been go with all the particulars necessary for its and another ink-estampage. All thest account of the record.
Ambagamuva, where the inscriptic inhabitants situated among the tea e 5-65 miles from Nawalapitiya on the m: Colombo via Ginigat-hena, the road pass
He is altogether omitted both in the See A. S. C. Annual Report, 191 I
ZEYLANICA (VOL. III
eased monarch Jaya-Bahu I, two reasons Vikkama-Bahu and Gaja-Bahu were not be dated from the last crowned king, in in such matters. Secondly, Vikkamaid out, was no friend of the Buddhist was not thought of highly (Mv., lxii, y established on the throne, whereas ed and favoured by the priesthood. e natural and reasonable on the part of to allow the composer of the inscription 1 and make mention of her late royal on Gaja-Bāhu II (then ruling at Polonited from the coronation of Jaya-Bahu monks then residing at Dirinbulagala e grant perfect in the eye of the law.
ROCK-INSCRIPTION OF
I (Io58-III 4 A.D.)
e owe so much for his services to the examined this inscription some twelve
were in due course taken and sent present Archaeological Commissioner od enough to supply the epigraphist
publication in addition to an eye-copy have been utilized in the following
in is, is a small village of about 5OO states of Upper or Uda Bullatgama, in road from Kandy to Hatton and to ing through the village fields.
APajavaliya and in the Rajavaliya. 2, p. 12.
Page 292
No. 35) AMBAGAMUWA R
Dr. Davy, in his description of a follows:-
"The next day's journey brought Boulatgamme. From the highest mou I conjecture was about 3„ooo ft. abov every direction were particularly fin Ambigammuwa in the midst of cultiv hills, many of them bare and gree Ambigammuwa, though elevated betw above the sea, is in every direction Mahawiliganga flows by the old post inconsiderable stream and, except whe * In and around this village there a Akuru-keti-gala-kanda, "inscribed rock cailed Hasti-gala, "elephant rock". At the record seems to be engraved on of the hill "in a depression facing south. by about a score of similar boulders o The letters, two to three inches ruled lines about four inches apart. Th the rough surface of one boulder and 9 moreover, exhibit a remarkable mixtur well as some forms hitherto not found in are some of the types, but an examinat give the reader a better idea of the pecul
VM a 28h i Cu ött
Gla 2) maz 6 ?) ”ze
As is noticeable here, the differenceb able ; so, too, between pa, va, and ta. mark attached to the tail of the letter and others of the twelfth and thirteenth the real age of the record, which on palae than the eleventh century A.D.
OCK-INSCRIPTION 2O3
tour in 1819, speaks of the village as
us to Ambigammmuwe [sic] in Upper ntain ridge which we crossed and which : the level of the sea, the prospects in . One way we looked down upon ted green paddy fields surrounded by , like those of Upper Ouvah. . . . een fifteen and sixteen hundred feet surrounded by mountains. . . . The at Ambigammuwa . . . . it is here an
flooded, hardly knee deep. re about ten hills, one of which is called hill'. It stands to the east of the hill cording to Mr. Jayasekara's description, two boulders which lie on the summit east and north-west and are surrounded f various dimensions.'
in size, are unevenly incised between hey cover an area of 12' 3" by 9' 3" of 3' by 97' of that of the other. They, e of old and more advanced types as h Sinhalese inscriptions. The following ion of the accompanying facsimile will iar character of the alphabet.
a ka . ON ku
/2r 外 Gu ba በኮ ፖz
etween i, ta, and na is hardly distinguishThe aksara (a with the long vowel as in inscriptions of Nissanka-Malla centuries A. D. betrays more than others graphical grounds can hardly be earlier
D d 2
Page 293
2C4 EPIGRAPHIA
As regards orthography, attentio ta-tikafé (1.9) for tala-tikak, eaf (l. I3) f sarin, dhahu (l. 2 I) for bahu, mindi-1, (l. 26) written twice, obviously by mistal Note also the punctuation marks known to us.
The style of the record is more or it having adopted the phraseology of S notably that of the Jetavanarama slal The writer of the Devanagala i followed the same practice and made introductory part of his. But what wi of the names of the parents of Mahin Queen Dev Gon as those of Vijaya-B; or these names were intentionally reta or dirudas and could, therefore, be appl the king dealt with in our record is V doubt. But his parentage, his early ca lived need investigation.
A reference to the genealogical tree information regarding his parentage an career, we gather from the Mahavamsa Kitti, at the age of thirteen he was "ft great skill as an archer', and he dwelt in the title of adipada (governor), at sixteel held Rohana for six months, and at sev Thereafter he assumed the title of Vij Ramafisia country with presents to its ki as ruler of Rohana, that is to say in th pleted his conquest of the Colas and er later, in the thirty-fifth year of his age, h These are some of the salient ev Bolonnaruva for forty years, and died it
E. Z., Vol. I, No. 19. * A.S.C., Keg - He had most probably completed his seven Vijaya-Bähu (Mv., ch. lviii., I).
ZEYLANICA (VoIL. III
n may be drawn to the clerical errors or Aandap, Audunu-rin (l. I3) for Audu azu vadina (ll. 23—24) for mändin-dina, pihiti ke, and kiri-gairi (l. 47) for kirigeri.
not found in any other inscription
less antique, the minister who composed ome of the inscriptions of Mahinda IV,
D.
inscription of Parakkama-Bahu I also 2 good use of our inscription for the ll puzzle the reader is the appearance da IV, namely Abhā Salamevan and āhu II. This must either be a mistake ined because they were mere epithets ied to any one of royal descent. That ijaya-Bahu I, there is not the slightest reer, and the exact period in which he
, facing page 59 above, will give all the d family connexions. As for his early that his name during his boyhood was ull of wisdom and valour and possessed the village Mulasala, at fifteen he took n he attacked and killed Kesadhatu who enteen he freed Rohana from enemies.3 ya-Bahu, dispatched messengers to the ng, and in the fifteenth year of his reign e thirty-third year of his age he comtered Anuradhapura ; about two years e was crowned King of all Ceylon.
ents of his early career. He ruled at the forty-first year of his Polonnaruva
alle Report, p. 75. * See Mv., ch. lvii., 43-76. teenth year of age when he assumed the title of
o Mv., ch. lviii., 59.
Page 294
No. 35) AMBAGAMUVA F
rule, or the fifty-sixth year of his Roha kept his seventy-third birthday festival
It will be seen from the Mahavanias of the so-called Buddha's footprint on last acts, and this is confirmed by the p the event in the thirty-eighth year afte in the fifty-fifth year (38+ I7) of his R third year of his age, probably just befo We will now proceed to find out th and the Christian eras in which the fo us to do so, we have to settle first the d The Mahavamsa describes three c he was appointed to the office of Maha his uncle Kitti-Sirimegha (lxvii., 91-94) Bahu (lxxi., 27-32); and the third, two ye. when he became paramount lord of the fact that he was thrice crowned probably as the year of his accession by various w The Mikayasangraha states that decline of the Buddhist religion during t fifteenth year of King Valagam Abha year of his own reign. It was then (ir purify the religion. The same work also to the throne 439 years, 9 months, and I his reign must correspond to the current the fourth year of Parakkama-Bahu's Therefore, the fourth year of his reign to the present Buddhist era, and, cons I7O5 A.B. or II 6I A.D. This date is well as by the Kalyani inscriptions of Dh
Polonnaruva Tamil slab-inscription (A.S. C.,
* Printed edition, p. 21.
Ind. Ant., Vol. xxii., pp. 15I and 206, It is Convocation held in I 7 o8 A. B. expired, the. Kalyāņi the reign of Parakkama-Bahu (Siri-Sanghabodhi-Part fallato althdrasame vasse). This is probably either the reader will presently see.
OCK-INSCRIPTION 2o5
na and Polonnaruva reign, after he had
E account that the gift to the worshippers Adam's Peak was one of Vijaya-Bahu's 'esent Ambagamuva record which dates : his coronation (line 23), that is to say, ohana-Polonnaruva rule, or the seventyre his death. 2 exact dates according to the Buddhist regoing events took place. To enable ute of Parakkama-Bāhu I. oronations of this king; the first, when lipada (chief governor) in succession to ; the second, after the death of Gajaars ląter, after the death of Mānābharaņa, Island (lxxii., 361-362). Therefore the accounts for the diversity of dates given riters. As
Parakkama-Bahu came to hear of the he 1254 years intervening between the (Vattagamani Abhaya) and the fourth the fourth year) that he set about to mentions that Valagam Abha succeeded O days A.B., so that the fifteenth year of year 455 A. B. Between this year and reign was an interval of 1254 years. was I709 A.B. or II 65 A.D. according equently, the commencement was in upported by the Galvihara record as ammaceti in Pegu.
innual Report, 1911-1912).
A. I. C., No. 137. true that in the second reference to the Buddhist scription adds that this was the eighteenth year of kama-Bāhu-mahā-rājassa Lañukādipe rağjābhisekaa miscalculation or an error for atlhame vasse, as
Page 295
2O6 EPIGRAPHIA
Again, in the AVikayasangraha an Parakkama-Bahu became king over La the death of the Buddha, which woulc confirmed by the Sahasa-Malla's inst 1743-3-27 A.B. as the date of his access years, which, according to the Mahava, predecessors up to the commencement get 1696 A. B. expired or I 153 A.D. Rājādhirāja II also go to support this pointed out by Dr. Hultzsch and M criticisms the present writer is greatly Further, the Daladabafaz'aliya says year of Valagam Abha was also the sever This gives I7O2 A.B. expired or I I59 A. The Sinhalese and Pãli works, as coronations of Parakkama-Bahu I, the f and the third in II6I A.D. As statec immediately after the death of his unc as the latter was styled "king', Parakkam he was only mahadipada. The second of Gaja-Bahu'. That there was an festival in 1153 and the second in II because it places the many improveme Parakkama-Bahu, his preparation for w between these two events. Moreover. above, that a coronation took place in last or the third according to our calcula interval of two years, the latter must pūjāvaliya.
Having thus fixed the dates of will proceed with our calculation backw. the inscriptions and take the first coror
I696-543 A.B. = I 153 A.D. * V.R.A.S., I 9 I 3, pp. 5 I 8-5F 9. * Mv, lxvii., 92-93. " lb., lxxi., I 9-32.
ZEYLANICA (VOL. III
d the Arafaratnakara, it is stated that nka after the lapse of 1696 years from d be equivalent to II I 53 A. D. This is ription at Polonnaruva, which gives ion. If we deduct from this forty-seven insa, form the total of the reigns of his of the reign of Parakkama-Bahu I, we The two Arppakkam inscriptions of date of Parakkama-Bahu's accession as [r. Codrington * for whose constructive
indebted.
that the 254th year after the fifteenth th year of Parakkama-Bahu's coronation. D. Current, well as inscriptions, thus point to three first in II I 53 A.D., the second in II I 59 A.D., l above, his first coronation took place le or foster-father Kitti-Sirimeghao, and la-Bahu was also called "king', although coronation was held soon after the death interval of six years between the first 59 is clear from the Mahavamsa itself, hts to the Rohana kingdom effected by ar and his campaign against Gaja-Bahu we know fi om the authorities quoted I 6I A.D., and, as this seems to be the tion, and as there was another within an be the one referred to in the Dalada
'arakkama-Bahu's three coronations, we ards. If we follow the Mahavamsa and lation in 1 I53 A.D. as our starting-point,
AI.C., No. 156.5 and below No. 36. Ceylon Antiquary, 1918, p. 35. Mv., lxvii., 29.
A6. lxxii. 342.
Page 296
NO. 35 AMBAGAMUVA R
we shall see that the thirty-three years Bahu consists of six years of war ag: Manabharana, and twenty-five years as oblige us to reduce either Gaja-Bahu's (II I 37 to II I 53 A.D.) or Parakkama-Bāhu” (1,159-II86 A.D.) the total length of th fifty-five of the Mahavamsa. Gaja-Bahu'. Bahu I reigned twenty-three years ( I 14predecessor Vijaya-Bāhu I was in II I I 4 dates of the principal events of Vijaya-E
(a) Vijaya-Bahu's birth in (d) He became adipada in the fiftee (c) He freed Rohana of enemies title of Vijaya-Bahu when years old o (d) In the fifteenth year of his R. in the thirty-third year of h Anuradhapura and became (e) His coronation at Anuradhapur
later . e o (f) Thirty-seven years after his rai dominion, his grant to Adam recorded in thepresent Amba (g) His death, soon after the seve which was the fifty-sixth ye Polonnaruva rule or the Polonnaruva rule
See p. 20I, above.
* The Devanagala inscription states that Para religion and the interests of the people, which had be his grandfather, King Vijaya-Bahu made war with t
does not signify precisely that Parakkama-Bahu mac seems to think (Ceylon Antiquary, 1918, p. 33). coronation in II53 A.D., when he found he was s of conquering the King's country, which he had form during the lifetime of his foster-father Kitti-Sirimegha and Manabharana with the avowed object of restor years of the Devanagala record seems at first sight to
DCK-INSCRIPTION 2o7
length of reign allotted to Parakkamainst Gaja-Bahu II, two years against aramount king of all Ceylon. This will eign from twenty-two to sixteen years reign from thirty-three to twenty-seven two reigns being forty-nine instead of predecessors Vikkama-Bāhu I and Jaya| 137 A.D.). So the death of Jaya-Bahu's A. D. With the aid of this result, the ahu's career may be fixed as follows:
. IO4O A.D. current. hth year of his age IO55 A.D. and assumed the he was seventeen
o IO58 A.D. v9 hana rule, that is is age, he entered w ruler of all Ceylon Io73 A.D. *罗 'a about two years
s o d . IO75 A. D. , sing the canopy of S Peak pilgrims as 11 it or gamuva inscription I I I 3 A.D. nty-third birthday ar of his Rohanaorty-first year of
II I4 A.D. 9.
kkama-Bahu intending to promote the Buddhist 'n neglected for forty-two years since the death of he two princes Gaja-Bahu and Manabharana and S. C., Kegalle Report, p. 75). But this statement the resolution in II I 53 A.D., as Mr. Codrington that it implies is simply that sometime after his song enough to carry out his original intention 'd even before his visit to the Court of Gaja-Bahu
he commenced his campaign against Gaja-Bahu g the Buddhist church. The total of forty-two be made up of fourteen years of Jaya-Bahu I and
Page 297
2O8 EPIGRAPHIA
The author of the Sinhalese Ware the lengths of reigns of Ceylon kings fi accession of Vijaya-Bahu I in I55O A. fact that the Buddhist era of 483 B.C. Vijaya-Bahu I for 155o 483 gives IO67 earlier than the date which we have arri present Buddhist era of 543 or 544 B.C. this date was probably equivalent to the rule, although it is not so stated in the
Taking iO73 A.D. as the probable into Anuradhapura, we may continue back as follows:-
Vijaya-Bahu's campaign again The sum of the reigns of
Lokissara (Wijesinha's No Prince Kassapa or VikkamaInterregnum during Mahinda'
The total of these four periods is Io73 we get IOI8 as the probable year w Colas, and this agrees with what is reco of Rajendra Cola I, dated IoI7-Io 18 A. valokanapradipikā, on the other hanc Mahinda V by the Colas, the latter h Pihiți-rața) for only sixteen years. Du down to Lokissara (Nos. I I 6 to II 22 of
twenty-eight years of Vikkama-Bahu I, totally i Rājāvaliya. But this cannot be right. The per 2 years of Jaya-Bahu's reign.
2 ጛ2 - , in enforce 9 , Vikkama-Bahu's reign. Ι6 , Gaja-Bahu's reign (not yet at
In the sixteenth year oft 3 or 4 years Parakkama-Bähus prepar: Thereafter in II56 A.D., at the expiration ( Bahu I, he set his army in motion as described in * Vinendra-varşayen ekvãdahas pansiya ekun Vijaya-Bahu nam rajek, &c.
ZEYLANICA (vOL. II
udra-caritavalokanapradipika calculating om the earliest times forward fixes the B. Here is some confirmation of the prevailed in Ceylon before the time of A. D. expired, and this is only five years ved at by reckoning back and using the It must, of course, be borne in mind that : fifteenth year of Vijaya-Bahu's Rohana Varendra-caritavalokanapradipika.
date of Vijaya-Bahu's victorious entry our chronological investigations further
st the Colas . 15 years General Kitti to
os. I I 7 to II 22) . ! ό , Bahu's rule. O 2 , s captivity . 2 ,
fifty-five years, and if we deduct it from hen Mahinda V was taken captive by the rded in the inscriptions of the sixth year D. The author of the Warendra-carital, makes out that after the capture of eld sway in the king's country (Rāja- or ring this time Vikkama-Bahu and others Wijesinha's list), including Vijaya-Bahu I,
gnoring Gaja-Bahu, as in the Piafavaliya and the iod in question should consist of
l retirement.
war with Parakkama-Bahu). he former, the latter was crowned king of Rohana. tion for war. f about forty-two years since the death of Vijayathe oth chapter of the Mahavanisa.
panas avaurudu pas masak ikutiva giya pasu Mahallu
See Hultzsch in J. R. A. S., 1913, p. 523.
Page 298
NO. 35) AMBAGAMUWA R
ruled in different parts of Rohana, m sometimes among themselves, but most Vijaya-Bahu I, having eventually defeat fifteenth year of his Rohana rule. So a captivity of Mahinda V would fall in I I6) A.D. Thus we have three dates f six years earlier, namely 982 (i. e. IOI Io2 I (Io57-36) * A.D. Calculations bas 1o16 + 483 the Buddhist era before Vij. (1363 A.B. expired) as the date of the Sena I, as in the AViika yasaiúgraha.
Reverting to the subject of the pre the benefaction is given in lines 23-24 a in the month of Mandindina (February reign of Vijaya-Bahu I, which would b 11 13 (1oz.5+38) A. D. The date of th is not given, but it may be presumed villages affected by the grant, no time w The contents of the record inform with above; (d) of his intrinsic qualities ruler; (c) of his victory over the Tamil of the Island; (d) of the offerings mac Peak; (e) of the many improvements charitable institutions and endowments These are followed by the usual stat villages dedicated to the shrine and t the order of the King in Council.
As pointed out above, the present of Vijaya-Bahu I. The Mahavamsa (lx., "Let no man endure hardship who goe obeisance at the foot-print of the Chie
According to the dates in the Mahavanisa. 12 years as identical with the 12 years' Interregnur later, namely in 994 A.D. instead of 982 A.D.
According to the dates in the Warendra-carii That is A.D. Io 16-135, or A.B. 1499-135, the The legend connected with the mark resemb WOL. II
)CK-INSCRIPTION 2O9
re or less contemporaneously fighting of the time with the Colas. Thereafter ed them, entered Anuradhapura in the cording to this authority the date of the p57 (i.e. IO73-16) A. D., or iO52 (IO68or the accession of Mahinda V, thirty3-36) A.D., IOI6 (Io52-36) A. D., and d on the date Io16 A.D. (1499 A.B., i.e. ya-Bahu I) give approximately 881 A.D. accession of Sena II, but mot that of
sent inscription, we see that the date of s the seventh day of the waxing moon - March) in the thirty-eighth year of the e either in II I I II (Io73 + 38) A.D., or in le incision of the inscription, however, that, as Ambagamuva was one of the as lost in proclaiming this fact.
us (a) of Vijaya-Bahu's parentage dealt both as a war lord and as a benevolent forces that dominated the northern half le to the sacred foot-print on Adam's affected at the shrine; and (f) of the made for the convenience of pilgrims. ement of "sanctions in respect of the he names of ministers who carried out
grant is one of the last charitable acts 64-65) refers to it as follows:-"Saying, th along the difficult pathway to make f of Sages on the Samanta-kuta rock ".
If, however, we regard Prince Kassapa's rule of , the accession of Mahinda W would fall 12 years.
ī valokanopradiplikā.
um of the regnal years from Sena II to Mahinda V,
ling a gigantic foot-print on Adam's Peak is that
E e
Page 299
2 Ι Ο EPIGRAPHIA
he (Vijaya-Bahu) caused the village of and other land, to be granted, wherewit food. And on the Kadaligama highw places (sala), and gave lands unto eac to be inscribed on a stone pillar, saying hereafter take them away".
This account of the benefaction in our record, the lands named in b the Uva Provinces.
Regarding the four ministers who is known, although the names Kitu and Mekāppara-vädärum and Kudasalā, ai Kalunnaru are familiar to us from ot
A සිරිවත් අපිරියත් කෙලව් ඉකුත් 9 ගුණමුළින් උතුරත් මුළු ද ඹදිවුනි අන් කැත්කුල පාමිලි කළ රිවුනු අන්වය( ඕ(කාව)ස් (රහ්)පරපුතෙ( කැත්(උසබ අභා සලෙමවන්) මහරජදී කුලෙන් සමදy (Gදවුෙගා)න් රැජන( 2 හයා සිරි වින්දෑ පිළීබෝවළකෙස රජවැ මි.෴
during the Buddha's third visit to Ceylon in the eig an impression of his left foot at the request of S people may be enabled to make their obeisance to is given in full in the Pali poem Samanlakita-za specially to the foot-print run :-
Sutvāna nātho giram etiam assa pas sani mahābhūlim anāgalesu, lokassa lokehi mahivamäno akāsi vāmena padena lañchami. For a complete description of this sacred mol of Ceylon as well as Skeen's Adam's Peak and Cav Gilimale, a fine large village on the bar tributaries.' Minor road : Ratnapura to Gilimal further). See Fyers” Itinerary, Pt. II, p. 2 I.
Modern Kehelgamuva in Kandy district whe Modern Uva. Probably " P. Kāla-nāgara (Ib., p. I 78, and liv., lxxx,
ZEYLAN ICA VOL. 1I
Gilimalaya, that abounded in rice-fields h to supply them i.e. the pilgrims with ay and Huva pathway he built restingn one of them separately and caused it {, "Let no lord of the land that cometh
agrees more or less with that given oth being situated in the Central and
carried out the King's order, nothing i Kitli-detu, as well as the official titles nd also the places Kolofiba-galu and her inscriptions.
XT.
.ܠ
රන් බට් පාහ(ට එ)ම තුසි(නි)පිදu ඈපා ම Øණිවුටුකොනන් පැහැ
hth year of his attainment to Buddhahood, he made umana, the presiding deity of Adam's Peak, so that the Buddha and thereby acquire merit. The story ranana, the two verses (Nos. 779-78o) which refer
Sambodhito atthamasaradasmin z'esak/ha-maise munzio punzalamayanin pādassa čhiāņam akā paraņhe sadevake sassamagne mahente. ntain, see Lawrie's Gazetteer of the Central Province ’s Wuwara Eliya and Adam's Peak. k of the Kaluganga and intersected by it and its (seven miles) and to Adam's Peak (sixteen miles
re the old pilgrims' path is to be seen. dentical with Kolomgalu (E. Z., I, p. 68, note 3), 9). * * නතක් ' ධීදකියවියහැකියි
Page 300
NO.
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
35 AMBAGAMUVA RC
යූ ලොව්තුරා බිසෙස්කෝනන් බිසෙස්(වූ ල රුන් පරපුරට තටකක් " (බ)ඤවූ තුමා රජ මුතුපූනැ බිසෙස්වූ ස(0)හඹෙතදින් හිද රු දළඳහැපිරින් උචිතුපු රජ විරිතින් සුරිනද න් සත්(සෙනින් කිති)සුරු පැනනැස(රි)න් යුරු රූසරින් ක[නද]ප් කුලුණු[ස}(රින් ( ණ වු(ජු) රුඳුරු (තුලතල) අ(රා) තුමා
Goở (8) තුරෙන් නන් දෙසෙන් ප(තළේ) මුළු දී තළො යස පබනඥ ඇති තුමා සිරින් (ලස (ජු)න් වටන අසිරි (පඬුරු) සිරින් දවහ වන් පැරැකුම් සිරින් සිරිලකට (යෙස එ (ට උවටන්) යුත්නට ගැවුරු වියත්(නට යමි * සතුරනට (ද)පැ සවු[සත්නට] කුලු තුමහට එකත් සරු කළ සිරිසඟබො විජ ලෙස තුමා සියවික්මෙන් ලංදෙමළබළන
@සසත් කැරැ රජ වළන්දමින් සත්තිස් හවුරුද්ද නොඳින්නදින * සනද (පුර මස්)හි (පුර ස:
මෙකාණග මන කාස්සෙප ” ගොතම යැ. සිවු බුදුන් මෙනයාළකුළෙහි පිහිටි පදලස් දා, පිහිටි දී ණකින් පුද කරයි කෙනාළුක් පට වැරැලි ව් ලෙවුකොට තුමා මිණි වුටුමෙනන් පදල දා පිහිටි සමෙන0ළකුළෙහි කම් නවාම් පු ටහා මෙහි දාවනදනට සිවු දෙකෙ(ස)න් ව ට වටනා පිඬු පසයට හා සෙසු දා වනදන් (දුබබා)ගතයනට දෙන දන්වට(ට හා { ගවුයෙහි අප නැමින් ගවුයෙක( දන්හල්
B. දාමෙන0පකරණ ඇතිකොට දන් දෙනු ( (තැ මළු)වක් කරවා සෙසු (අබමජාතින්
* * තලාටිකක් ' වියයුතුයි * පැළවේ. * මෙය ' විසඹ ' (මිත්රතවය) වෙනුවට වැ * 'බාහු' වියයුතු යි 6 * ©tণ্ডলঃ " ' කැස්සැබැ ’ යීදකියවියහැකියි :
CK-INSCRIPTION 2
ක්දි)වූ පොළො මෙනෙහසු ස(ර)ණ නියරසින් නන් ( පැළකෙකවි?න් කෙමෙහසු (පබනඥ) @දෙනන් දිනිසුර ' සුරගුරු මෙසාමිගුවේණන් නි{ස] }බාසත් දුනු) සහවුටුනු රජබරණ කිර තු(නු) කප්තරාමින් කෙනාමින් නන් රුවින්
‘ළිතුදු (සි)ත්සයුරැ පුරමින් මුළු ලෙව්හු ප *දිවූ පහයා) නන් නන් දෙසෙහි ර
පිමෙරන( රජගෙමෙදාරහි දසනා ළ)වූ (තුනුරුවනට පුද ඇජරන) ) සයිරි සියනට නුගුරා මිතුරනට වි මූණුවත් සබවට නුවණ ‘යහා *හු රජපාවහන් ත් මුළු අතුරු දුරුලා මුළු ලක්දිවු එක්
}ක් ඉකුත් සත් ලැඟු අබුනිස් වනුයෙහි මැ තවක්) දවස (මෙම කැපැ) බුදුවූ කකුසනද
සරණ තඹුරු දා, මුතුනෙන් ඉසිලූ ස විසිතුරු සත්රුවනින් සැදුණු නන් බර වියන් දද (කො)ඩි නගයි සිවු දෑ ගන්දින් අ ස් දා සදා වැඩගැසිට( පදලස් |ද සිතියම් වැට දලවනු ව දැඩි මහසඟුන්වහන්සෙ නට රැස්වන ආගත රජ)රට මැ(ගැ) අශෛ(ග) පස් ට්රික් බැවින් කරවා
කොට හා පදලස් දා, පිහිටි මළු(යෙ)න් ප0 ' ඉනි)දා වහඳනුකොට හා පෙරමළු
@? * ' දැවින් ’ යීදකියවියහැකියි රදියෙදුමක(යිහයිෙග්
හිඳින පුරමස්හි ' වියයුතුයි
E € 2.
Page 301
22
36 37 38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
5.
52
53
54
55
56
57
:
EPIGRAPHI
යෙහි මහවුරු බතඥවා දෙම(ගැ ෙදෙ මෙකාට රක්ෂා යොදෑවියායුත්තන් ඉහි ල ඇතිකොට (අවට()මෙකත් කරවනු @මනි බද මෙකලගමුව” පුවක් අරුබ් · වැලි එකක්” (සො)රගොඩ කොටවැ එකක්” බදුලූවන කොටවැලි එකක් කළඟ* වෙල, බඳ මකුළුමුල්” අඹගමු පනා ඇතුළුවා මෙතුවාක් තැන් කුස කොට මෙයට (තුඩිනාළයා) රජ්ෙකාල කොට” දෙරුවන ෙදකම්තැන් මෙන් ව් කුලී මෙලාසි වි(වෙඩ)වි(මෙඩ) * දුන් ; ගැල්ගොන් (කිරිමෙතෙග)රි * අදනා වැ පස්මාෙදාසින් ඇතුළත් වරදක් කෞකා ඇත. ගම්හිම් පන්වා දුන්බුන් ගම් ව කොට අටතිස් (ව)න්න (මතු) හවුරු සමුගෙයන් පා වැනඥ( ආ බමකාපපරවැ රුබිම් අ(යනනයාත)වන් 6 වරැ හකක భిg GE’ అవిభక్రెంతొలి భ(5)EG జబాపై (భ)అవి 7 రహదాతిళలనే లిరL 26 තුළුවා මෙතුවාත් සම්දරුවන්විසින් කණු පෙරැහැර මෙඳනු ලදි . . . . ... ... (නවාමිකයිෙම්නාවන්) . . . .
. . . . වහන්සෙ කරවනු (ලදී
TRAN
Sirivat-apiiriyat-lev
ikutoguna-mulin uturat mulu Da-mbadivuhian Kät-kula pamilika rivulhu anvaya O(kava)s-(raj) para
* * අයසක් ' කෙනාෙහාත් 'ඇටස/ක්)'
(ଇଁ) * * කළහ" යීදකියවියහැකියි * * කිරිෙගරි ' වියයුතුයි * අයතානාතවන් ' යීදකියවියහැකියි
This can also be read natak.
A ZEYLANICA (VOL. III
\දාරොටුවක් කරවා මෙකසිමුතුවූ ඇති ! ළ, වනදානුකොට හා පදලස දැ | ෙකාට හා විල්බාබෙය (ඇපසක්' බෙදා) එකක්” තිනියගල් කෞකාට
·ලි එකක්” ලියවළ කොටවැලි * උඩුමහා කෞකාටවැල්ලෙ (පූවක්)” ව” (වැලි)ගම්(පො)ළ” උල ලාන් බො(පා) | කැමියන් කෞනාවද්නා xථාවද්නාකොට” මගිච් පියගි පඬුරු මොනරාගන්නා කො[ට]° රියන් කෙනාගන්නා කොට” ට ගම් වන්න[වුන්] ‘ඇඳu ෙනාගන්නා දු පටන්කොට එක්තැන් දෑරුම් * කළුන්න తొలి జిల’ 6ణGe
B" రత్రి
Јеси 26а за
මෙම අතත්යණි. ... (OCO Dç) .. .. .. ..
· (යලූ ගම් මෙගා)
SCRIP.
A.
la puren bat
යීදකියවියහැකියි
* * විනෝස පිනෝස ” යීදකියවියහැකියි * වැදෑරුම් ' ධීඳකියවියහැකියි * * අභා ' වියයුතුයි
Page 302
NO,
10
11
12
13
14
15
6
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
35) AMBAGAMUVA RO
Kät (-usaba Abhå Salamevan) Mah kullen sama-dä (Devu Go)n-räjanä ku -hayā siri vindä pilivelase raja-vä mii -yu lovtura-bisesnen bises(-vu Lak-di-run parapurata tatikak' (ba)ndu-vu t raja mundunai bises-vu s(a)ha-tedin h -ru dala-dápino uvindu raja-viritin su -n sat(setin kiti)suru pänä-sa(ri)n sura -yuru ru-sarin kanda)p kulunu-Isa-)
barana kira-na vu(ju) ruduru-(tulatala) a(ra) tun
dun (va-) -turen nan desen pa(tale) mulu dilind -tale yasa pabarda âti tumâ sirin (La (ju)n vatana asiri-(paňduru-) sirin dar -van pârâkum-sirin siri-Lakata (yase (-ta uvatan) yutnata gâvuru viyat(nat -yami saturanata (da) pā savu satna tumahața ekatsaru kaļa Siri Saňgab -se tumā siyavikmen Demeļa-baļan
ek sesat kärä raja valandamin sat-tis havu
. yehi Mä-ndinndina o sanda (pura-mas)hi (pur
Kakusanda Koņāga-mana Kāssape" Gotama yä sivu
· isilu Sa-manola-kuļehi pihiți padalas-dā
nan bara
| -nin puda karayi no-ek pata väri
da-gandin a
Read tallatikak. Probably for pälakemin, but see Devanagala rei This can also be read -divin. 4 Read Bāhu. 8 This can also be read kaissabai.
cK-INSCRIPTION 2 3
arajapă-ha(ţa e)ma
si(nei)pidä äpä ma
i-vutunen pähä
}vu polo-mehesuuma sa(r)ana-niya-rasin nan ru pälakev*in mehesuindu (pabanda) denen dinisuraguru somi-guņen nisa-) (rin Bo-sat dunu) saha-vutunu raja
1ā tu(nu) kap-tarumin nomin nan ruvin
u (si)t-sayurä puramin mulu levhu paK-divu pahayā) nan nan desehi ravaha pirenä raja-ge-dorahi dasa-nāela-)vü (tunu-ruvanata puda ajarana-) a) sasiri siyanata nugura mituranata vi:a]kulunu-vat sabavata nuvana o Vijaya-Bhahu raja-pa-vahan-muļu-anduru duru-lā muļu Lak-divu
ruddak ikut sat laigu ata-tis vanu
a-satavak) davasä (me käpä) budu-vä
budun saraņa-tamburu-dā mundunen
pihiti visituru sat-ru vanin säduņu
ili viyan dada (ko)di nañgayi sivu
:ord, line 5 (Bell's Kegalle Report, p. 75). ossibly in error for visaňba. ead Mândindina pura-mas-hi.
Page 303
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51 52
53
54
55
56
57
EPIGRAPHIA
-levu-koța tumā miņi-vuțunen pada dā pihiți Samanoļa-kuļehi kam-n -taha mehi da vandanata sivu-de(s -ța vațanā pidu pasayața hā sesu d (dubba)gatayanata dena danvata (ta gavuyehi apa naimin gavuyeka dar
dānopakaraņa äti-koța dan denu-kc (-tā maļu) vak karavā sesu (adham -yehi mahavuru bandavā de-mäīgā koţa rakșă yodăviyă-yuttan ihi-dă -la äti-koța (avațä) ket karavanu-k mehi bada Kelagamuvao puvak ar -väli ekako (So)ra-goda koțaväli el ekak? Badulu-vanai kotawali ekak” Kalañga*-vela bada Makulu-mula” -panā ätuluvä metuvāk tän kusalāt kota meyata (tudinälä raj-kol käm koța” deruvană de-kamtän no-vad -v kulī melāsi vi(de) vi(de) o dun pa gālgon (kiri-gai)ri adanā vāriyan pas-mä-dosin ätulat varadak kota äta gam-him panvā dun-mut gam -kota ata-tis vanna (matu) havuruc samuyen pā vändä ā mekāppara-v -ru-bim A(yannâta) van ° varä E -ňnbagalu Dovuo, Mahakiliringa -kkadu (A)ga Rakkamanan val -tuluva me-tuvak sandaruvan-visi karqu perähära denu ladi ... ... . ... ... (navam-kām-navan) ... . .
.. vahanse karavanu (la
This can also be read awasak or difasak or * This can also be read vise pise. A. * This can also be read Ayatinatawan
A ZEYLANICA (VoIL. III
las-dā sadā vädā-sitā padalasavām puda sitiyam vāta dalavanu va)en vâçdi maha-saligun-valhanseā vandanata räsvana āgata
hā raja-) rața mä(ňgä) a(g)e pas -halak bāvin karavā
B.
»ța hā padalas-dā pihiți malu(ye)n pāa-jātin ihi)-dā vandanu-koța hã pera-malu. de-dorotuvak karavä kesi-mundu ätivandanu-koța hā padalasä däoța hā Vilbāye (äpasak 1 bedā) ab ekak” Tiniyagal kotakako Liyavala koțaväli
Udu-ho kotavälle (puvak)? ' Ambagamuva? (Väli)gam(po)la? Ulah bo(pa) iyan no-vadnāna-koa” magiv piyagiņduru no-gannã-ko(tao no-ganna-kota gam vanna (vun) vädä no-gannā lu patan-kota ektän ädärum o KalunnaLakkagam Kitu ?, Koļo. m Ki(t)li-detu? Ramurä Kudasalā Kitu ä
in me attani
• (ye bada) ... . . .
. (yalu gam go-)
di)
–ያOሄ፳፯. This can also be read kalahá. * Read gert. '. This can also be read vdidairum.
Read Abhi.
Page 304
Page 305
leological Sufiley, Ceylon.
Sale I inch to 1 foot.
o
15
2O
25
Page 306
NO. 35 AMBAGAMUVA RC
TRANSI
[Lines 1-6). His Majesty, King Si unto the great King Abha Salamevar the Royal line of the Okkaka dynasty, abounding in a multitude of benignant, has caused other Ksatriya dynasties ol render it homage". He was born i equal birth and descent.
(Lines 6-IO After enjoying the dig he, in due course, became King, and wa the bejewelled crown, with the unction unto a tidaea mark (of adornment) to th Lanka, anointing the heads of other of his feet.
Lines IO-5. He has surpassed him, Mahesvara (Siva) in prowess, Vis Gods (Indra) in kingly state, the Lor wealth, Kitisuru 13 in (bestowing) hapi of the Gods (Brihaspati) in the fertility
See line 2I. * Ipida, having been born. Other forms c padi, and updji . See Vol. I, p. 224, note 2.
This is a biruda adopted by several kings. Atvanagalu-vamsava (p. 4 of edition 1914), King S a contemporary of King Woharika-Tissa (A.D. 263-2
Kaif-usab: P. Rhatiya-usabho. Aizuhu anvaya. Cf. rivil-anvasen in the slab
See Vol. I, p. 224, notes 3-4. Devu Gon rifani. In other instances D note 7.
See Vol. I, p. 225, note 2. o Lak-divu polo-mehesurun. Cf. Lak-polo me, mehesuru (Skt. mahesvara) for mehesana in other Skt. mastesåna (Vol. I, p. 26, note Io).
' Dunu, For other meanings, see Vol. II, p. I ' The Devanagala record also has pabanda dene * Kitisuru: Skt. kirtisvara. Cf. kiti-sara (kirt
DCK-INSCRIPTION 2 I 5
ATION.
Iri Saňgabo Vijaya-Bāhu, was born * °, the Ksatriya Lord descended from a branch of the Solar race , which, boundless and transcendental virtues, f the whole of Jambudvipa (India) to the womb of Queen 8 (Dev Gon) of
gnities of Governor and Chief Governor, s anointed on his head, resplendent with of world supremacy. He is thus like e lineage of great lords of the soil of Kings with the effulgence of the nails
the Sun in the majesty inherent in nu in haughty spirit, the Chief of the i of riches (Kuvera) in inexhaustible' piness to living beings, the Preceptor of his wisdom, the Moon in gentleness,
of this adverbial participle or gerund are “upada,
(See Vol. I, p. 165.) According to the Sinhalese iri Sañghabodhi's father was a Ksatriya potentate, 85) and he bore the title Abha Salamevan.
inscription of Kassapa V, line I 2 (Vol. I, No. 4).
ev Gon biso (or bisev) rdina. See Vol. I, p. 49,
hesanat (Vol. I, p. 232). The substitution of records confirms our derivation of mehesana from
o, note 3.
m. See Aegalle Report, p. 75. i-sāra) in the Devanagala inscription.
Page 307
2I 6 EPIGRAPHIA
Kandarpa in the richness of his beauty benevolence. Glittering in the resple and mounting the massive scale pan", folk that have migrated from various without measure in the shape of gem were the wish-conferring tree 9.
Lines 15-21) (His Majesty) wh fame which was spread by the people o of Lańkā with his glory. With the pro at the gate of the Palace" which is presents that are being offered by king fame upon prosperous Lanka. Vener attention to preceptors, homage to the learned, assistance to kinsmen, intimac compassion for all living beings, wisdom completely secure for himself.
Lines 22-27. With his own valc of Tamil forces and brought the who (of dominion). He passed thirty-seven and in the thirty-eighth year of his ra first half of the lunar month Mandind
* VAuju (line I4) or vudu, a participial form lik Cf. P. vijjotati, and viju.
* Ruduru tula tala ara. Skt. raudra-tula-talan of ruduru and rudu in Sinhalese means “big”. Fou * Tuma tumu kap-faru-min. The reading tu record seems to admit of improvement.
' Mulu levhu patale yasa palaida äti. Cf mu. Pahaya, lit. having illumined'. See Vol. I, * Dasa-nåvån (lines 17–18) = Skt. diånåthån title of the chief administrative officer of a dasa.g. Wevälkätiya slab (Vol. I, pp. 243-244). The re (Vol. I, pp. 22 I and 225, note 4) may also be read
Raja-gedorahi. See Vol. I, p. 225, note 5. * Vatana from Skt. Vvrt. Cf. the two Pal stem vata seems to be a derivative of the former wi ’ AVigurā, probably from Skt. amugraha. " Vyami, probably in error for visafhba, Skt. possible derivation of viyamt is from Skt. vyåyåma, ” Tumahața ekatsaru kala (line 2 I). Cf. n. Vessagiri slab (Vol. I, p. 31).
ZEYLANICA VOL. III
and the Bodhisatta in the fullness of his indence of his crown and royal apparel he fills the ocean of hearts of all poor
countries with the waters poured out s of various sorts, as if his person itself
o has thereby acquired an unbroken f the whole world illumines the Island wess of governors of districts displayed constantly filled with the wonderful" 's of various lands, His Majesty brought ation for the Triple Gem, hospitable righteous, prosperous conditions to the y to friends, haughtiness towards foes, in council- (all these qualities) he made
our he drove away wholly the darkness le Island of Lankä under one canopy years in the enjoyment of his kingdom ising the canopy (of dominion), in the ina (February-March), on the seventh
: dunu in line 13, probably derived from Skt. vidyut.
n āruhya. The Devanagala record uses rudu instead
arā, see Vol. I, p. 5o, note Io. lakala aritu ituntu kapituramen in the Devanagala
u lohipatala in the Devanagala rock.
p. 22 I, line 4, ām ordšā-mājvakāmām. Dasa-nā may also be the im group often villages'. See the article on the ading divandivan in the Jetavanarama slab, line 4 disa-navan. - - * Astri: Skt. åscarya. forms vattali and vattati. The Sinhalese verbal h the meaning of the latter.
virambha. So Mr. D. B. Jayatilaka suggests. A bodily exertion', but this hardly suits the context. tok maiga tumaha ekasaru kot in line 4 of the
Page 308
NO. 35 AMBAGAMUVA RC
day of the waxing moon, (His Majesty studded with beautiful gems of seven kir on the summit of Samanola rock (Ade lotus-like feet of the four Buddhas tha cycle, namely, Kakusandha, Konagamar also various canopies, flags and banners and, anointing it with the four kinds o bejewelled crown.
Lines 28-38) Thereafter, he in offerings, paintings, lighting of lamps of bears the sacred footprint (of the Bl community of Buddhist monks who arr the (foot-)relic here, with suitable food a keeping up the alms given to those together to worship the relic, he had : name, one at each of the last five gows with means for almsgiving. He had a where the sacred footprint is, and thus worship the relic of the Sage. He h wall with two gateways at the two r fitted with locks and keys. Thus dic facility to worship the relic of the Sa sacred footprint, and in the neighbourh of paddy fields.
Lines 38-5o. He moreover mad (to the sacred footprint) all the followii one garden ' of areca-nut trees in Kela hotavili in Soragoda, one kotavili in Badulla, the areca-nuts of the Aotavilla Makulumula, Ashbagamuva, Väligamp
Pada-las-då = Skt. påda-låfichana-dhåtu, "fo * This apparently refers to the ancient road wh pura and Polonnaruva with Māgama the capital of
has P. s. Arab. = P. drama. See arab in the slab-in
WOL. I.
)CK-INSCRIPTION 217
) made offerings of various adornments lds to the Sacred Footprint impressed lm's Peak) which sustained the Sacred it attained Buddhahood in the present na, Kassapa, and Gotama. He raised
made of silk cloth (over the footprint) funguents, he decked it with his own
stituted the maintenance of repairs, n Samanola rock (Adam's Peak) which uddha); and for providing the great ive from the four quarters to worship und other necessary things, and also for other travel-worn pilgrims who come almonries (dana-Sala) established in his of Raja-rata road and endowed them terrace constructed below the terrace S gave facility for low caste people to ad the first terrace enclosed by a great oads leading in and out), which are l he give those worthy of his protection ge. He had a net also put over the ood all round it he caused the formation
le sa partition of] Vilbâ and dedicated ng] properties (situated) therein, namely, agamuva, one Aotavili in Tiniyagal, one Liyavala, one kota väli in the forest of at the Udu-ho (upper stream), as well as ola and Ullapanā in Kalaňgavela. In
ot-print-relic'. ich ran from north to south, connectingAnuradhathe southern kingdom of Ruhuna.
scription of Mahinda IV (Vol. I, p. 22 T, line I3).
F f
Page 309
2 I 8 EPIGRAPHIA
all these places he set up &usadan and of these there shall enter (tudinã.la) em de-kamtäno; that wayfarers, tramps“, coc offerings made (from time to time); th labourers shall not be taken away; a crime that comes within the purview villages for refuge), they can be delive they have been made to get outside the but no arrest can be made by entering t from the thirty-eighth (regnal) year for f
[Lines 5o-58) Hakka-gam Kitu, gam Kitli-detu (all) of the family of M Ayanınātavan, as well as Kuda salā Ki rakkamanan-by all these lords who after taking leave of him by prostratin immunity (inscribed) on the pillar is gre
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Wa
The exact meaning of this word is still unce p. I 18. Note also the name Kusalana-kanda, I Ancient Ceylon, p. 445) where there is an ancient p.
Bopa may be a derivative of P. bodhipada, 'bowl for the Bodhi tree’. Cf. mahapa (maha-p note 16).
The meaning of this expression which oc eleventh centuries is still obscure. See, however, references.
Magiv, piya-giv. See above, p. 33, note 7. "See above, p. 5, note 6.
Kirigeri. See Ataviragollāva pillar, side C, Adand vdriyan, The meaning of this is no adinavid, "to pull or haul, variyan is a word of com o Alfa-tis vanna matu havurudu patan (line 5 year after the thirty-eighth year', but I do not see W
"See Vol. I, p. 193, for an explanation of this ' Ektain-samuyen more commonly eklin sami Kukurumahan-damana pillar (side A, line 22, abov texpression in Vol. I, p. 206, note 2. See also Vol. I
' Pa-vinda (line 51) = Padah zanditva.
ZEYLANICA VOL. II
o-fa” and made the order that into none ployés of the Royal family, or aeruvanilies, and melasi shall not take away the at cart-oxen, milch cows", and hauling that, should persons after committing of the 'five great crimes' enter (these) -red over to the authorities only after boundary line of the respective) village, he village. And this decree is in force uture years.
Kolorňmba-galu. Dovu, and Mahakilirinekappara-vādarum Kalunnaru-bim tu of the family of Ramukkadu Abhãhave come from the King's Council g at his feet, this Council Warrant of unted ... .. .. .. .. ... ... • • • • • • • • • • • • • • ... ... ... the superintendent of repairs is caused to be done.
rtain. Cf, daru kusalām and maiga kusalām above lear Rigama, in the Eastern Province (Parker's ond cut in the rock.
the sacred Bodhi tree', or more likely bodhipatia, atta) in the Mihintale inscription (Vol. I, p. Io6,
curs frequently in inscriptions of the tenth and Wol. I, p, 207, note 3 and the index for other
Gil-gon. See above, p. 33, note 3.
ine 8 (above, p. 48). : clear. Adana is the present relative participle of mon occurrence. See index for references. p). This phrase can also be rendered from the hy the decree should be post-dated. und other official titles. en. We find this word replaced by sabhäyen im 2, p. 23), thus confirming our interpretation of this
p. 35, note II 2.
Page 310
No. 36) SLAB-INSCRIPTION
No. 36. POLONNARUVA: SAHASA
HOUGH kings of old Ceylon, 1 behind a very large number of ins yet, with the exception of a few of a the ancient method of dating by regna not help us much in the task of arra So the present record of Sahasa-Malla w the earliest yet come to light, is of great It was found more than half a cer (about 6 x 2.) standing upright at a sp footpath to Rankot-vehera in Polonnar made smooth and are ruled horizontall between them the inscription boldly en; on side B).
The type of the aksaras agrees and thirteenth centuries. There is as ther vowel sign and ra when affixed to sign (ålapilla) is attached to the lower er though in a few inscriptions we find it wisarga is indicated by the usual vertical times by double curves & as in npah (si The orthography is correct with fe written sé, the doubling of consonants in in manuscripts and, in one instance onl consonantal groups of Sanskrit and Pal e.g. vighna (B, line 5).
The grammar also is satisfactory of via after urehi-da (A, lines 7-8) and c vahanse (A, line 8).
The language is Sanskritic Sinha inscriptions of Nišanka-Malla. The f. lines of side B contain two Sanskrit stal from the Sinhalese text by a fish embler
OF SAHASA-MALLA 2 I9
SLAB-INSCRIPTION OF
-MALLA
ike those of Southern India, have left criptions recording their charitable acts, comparatively late period, all followed l years of kings. This, however, does nging the chronology of Ceylon kings. ith its definite date in the Buddha-varşa,
historical interest. tury ago incised on a quadrangular slab ot north of the Hätadage on the present 'uva. Both the sides of the stone are y with lines two inches apart to receive graved in 69 lines (32 on side A and 37
with that of the alphabet of the twelfth usual no noticeable difference between a consonant. The medial long a vowel ld of A, 3, as in the records of this period, letached as 6G3 in side B, line 3. The stroke convexed to the left (c), somele B, line 37). w exceptions such as se which is sometimes :onjunction with a preceding r so common y, the unnecessary use of the virama in words, instead of the combined letters,
, although we should prefer the addition f the genitive suffix gē after mahadevānu
ese and agrees in style with that of the st five lines of side A and the last five zas in $arda4aviérzqtta metre separated
as shown in the facsimile.
F f 2
Page 311
22O EPIGRAPHI
The date given in the inscription the Buddhavarsa, Wednesday, the twe
of the grant, but that of the anointmen as ahready stated, it is the earliest kn era in a public document. Dr. Fleet the year I 743 treated as the complet practice, takes us, for the given month counted from an initial point in 544 or pada śukla I 2, Wednesday are correct So we have the date of the anointm Kalinga Vijaya-Bahu) as a definitel Further, this result shows that wher made to run from an initial point in this reckoning of the Buddha-varsa fr to, or rather in ignorance of, the earliel is referred to pages 208-209 above wh tO Some extent.
The contents of the record tell Bahu bore the diruda epithet Sahasa. as a legitimate son of Śrī-Gopa of the Loka-mahadevi, that he was a broth Ceylon before him, that after the latt Abonāvan, an adhigar of Ceylon, in a Lolupala-kulu Budal-navan, also an a the Kalinga dynasty on the throne an karjuna to Sirihhapura with an invitatio up the sovereignty of Ceylon, that afte completed the subjugation of their anta was anointed on the above-mentioned d. the king raised the first adhigar to ther of Lankatilaka-mahadevi with the d that he further appointed the Senevira Abonāvan as his prime minister and of bamunu lands, escorts, &c.
Müller erroneously translates “Tuesday
A ZEYLANICA VOL. II
is I 743 years, 3 months and 27 days of fth day of the bright fortnight of the lunar pt). It is not that of the record itself or t of Sahasa-Malla as king of Ceylon and, own instance of the use of the Buddhist in his article on this subject”, says that 2d year in accordance with the general to I2OO A.D. or I2OI according as it is in 543 B.C. The given details, Bhadrafor Wednesday, 23rd August, 12oo A. D. ent of Sāhasa-Malla (alias Siri Saňgabo f fixed point in the later chronology. l the reckoning was set going, it was 544 B.C. (not 543). As to how far back om 544 B. C. was in vogue in preference one reckoned from 483 B.C., the reader !ere the question has been threshed out
us that Siri Saňgabo Kāliňga VijayaMalla, that he was born in Sirhhapura : Kalinga Cakravarti dynasty by Queen er of Niśśańka-Malla who was king of er's death, one Lolupälä-kulu Düttäti ssociation with his friend and colleague dhigar of Ceylon, determined to reinstate l so sent a Kälinga noble called Mallito Sahasa-Malla to come over and take r two years, when the two adhigars had gonists, he was raised to the throne and te, that in recognition of these services, ink of Senevirat and his mother to that 'coration of the waist-band of gold and : called also Lak-Vijaya-Singu-Senevi granted him much wealth in the shape
* V. KR. A. S., I909, p. 33I.
Page 312
NO. 36 SLAB-INSCRIPTION
The information we can gather fro what is given here enables us to constru Ceylon members of the Kalinga dynasty Malla was only a half-brother of Niş$añl
Siĩ Jaya.
Pārvatī Mahādevi = Sri Gopa
Kāliňga dynasty,
Sster Vikrama-Bahu Kīrti N 1 I96 A.D. ci Sri S Kālińga - ) Kāling Subhadrā Mahādevī mun Bāh Coda-Ganga Aprati. 97 A.D. varti, S
and II 8
Son Vira-Bahu I I96 A.D.
As regards the ministers, we see in the Sanskrit verse both at the begin is identical with Lak-Vijaya-Siñgu Sene Lañkädhikàra Lolupälä-kulu Düttäti for it was this general that was instrun throne and it was he who received gi to the king. It is true that owing to on at the time between the contending p (pp. IoI-IO3), Sahasa-Malla's reign did is not stated anywhere, but we read in after the second year of this king's reig resolute man', took the power into hi
For further information about this
22
n Nissanka-Malla's records coupled with ct the following genealogical tree of the , from which it will be seen that Sahasaka-Malla:-
Gopa-raja
raja of the = Loka-Mahadevi Cakravarti f Sinihhapura
Sahasa-Malla called also Srī Sanghabodhi Kāliñga Vijaya-Bāhu 2OC-I2O2 AD,
issanka-Malla alled also
Sanghabodhi a a 8. A a. Parakama, Gangāvarinša Kalyāņa
Vīra rā = or Kalyanavati who 'ဝိဇုံra- held the sceptre of Ceylon for six years
imhapurešvara
I 202-208 A.D.
Lahkeśvara 7-II96 A.D.
Daughter Sarvanga-Sundari
that Ayusmat-prtanăpati mentioned
vi Abonavan and most probably with Abonavan in the Sinhalese portion, nental in placing Sahasa-Malla on the fts and honours for his loyal services the political intrigues that were going parties at the Court, as explained above not last long. What happened to him the AllMahāvamiasa, (ch. lxxx., 32-44) that in, this Ayusmat general, "a bold and s own hands and ruled the country
minister, see above, pp. Ioo-IoI.
Page 313
222 EPIGRAPHIA
according to law and justice for six dowager-queen of Kirti Nissanka-Mall. an infant prince of three months old ca the sceptre for one year more, when from the Cola country and put to de Polonnaruva, in his turn to be slai days' rule.
There have been several editions last being A. J.C., No. 156. But they Dr. Fleet in discussing the question o that a more critical text and transla Epigraphia Zeylanica. The present el and is based upon the two ink-estampag Archaeological Commissioner of Ceylo.
TE
ل
1 ශ්රීමත් සාහසමල්ල සිංහළපති({ 2 ගුණරානීයාතූ කලිඟතෙ0 පීපි: 3 ජනශ්රියාම්[1]ආයුෂමතාපාතනයාධිප 4. දිකාර සමපදමදෙතිවවා කෘත, 5 මෙකාධිරාජෛජන්ය පදම්[1]
· 6 කෙරහි මුළු සක්වළ එක්සත් කල් 7 පරමපරායාත ශ්රීෙගාප රාජයන් 8 හිදා ෆලාකමහෙදවීන් වහන්සේ 9 හි පුසූතවූ අසම සාහසයෙන් { 10 විරුදු ලද සිරිසඟබෝ කාලිග 11 වහන්සෙ පළමු ලංකාගෙයහි ර 12 ශශolකමලල නම් බෂ්ණන්වහන් 13 පසු හිරු අසනයට ගිය කෞතන) 14 කීප රජෙකනකුන් ගිලි ගිය තු 15 මිකවැ සතද උදා ෙනාලත් රැය 16 හඳ ලංකාධිකාර ෙලාලුපැලැකු
1.
7
න තමන් ශාත 1 ශීලකුලාචාරා
“ ශුත '
A ZEYLANICA (vOL. III
years with the help of Kalyanavati, the a. Thereafter he placed on the throne lled DharmaSoka and continued to wield Anikanga came over with a large army ath both the prince and the general at h by his own general after seventeen
and translations of this inscription, the are not quite satisfactory, and the late f the Buddhist era expressed the hope tion would appear before long in the dition has been prepared independently ges supplied by Mr. H. C. P. Bell when
l.
X,
A.
!) කාලිගවශයා තවෙත ලංකාධිරා ගාය මහතීo ගුනාමා වාන් ස්වයං කාතවිදා <9 සිරිසර ඔකාවස් පරපු ථූ කාලිගචකූවතී.නි වහන්(කෙස උතෙර) ස කුසින් සිංහපුෂර : සාහසමලල යැයි
විජයබාහු රජපා ජසිරි පැමිණ සිටි නි න්ෙස සවග්ගසථවූ
· තරුගණිනක්මෙස Nන්හි ලංකාව අසවා ක්සෙ අතුලුරුවැ තුබූ ස එ දුන්තනැටි ආගබඩානාව දි මනතිගුණෙන් මෙය
වියයුතුයි
Page 314
NO. 36
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
SLAB-INSCRIPTION O
දි නීති පරවැවනෙහයින් තමන් జడధార GCgఆgeడలి @d { ජනු නැති රජය නම් නියමුවා න වත්මෙනයා හිරු නැති දවසකෙස ( සනයද අණසක් නැතිවැ නිරාල ලක්දිව නම් විජයරාජයන් යක්ෂ
ණ මුල් බා තැනූ වියළක්මෙස පව එමැ වශයෙහි රජුන් බොහොමෝස් එබැවින් මෙහි රජ කළ නිශශථක @ග මලණුවන් වහන්සෙ කලිගු( අවුත් ලොසසුන් රකුම්හයි බැණ කොටගැ සවාමි පක්ෂපාත ධීර සාර එරට වැසි මලලිකාජීජුනා නම් පු යවා ආරාධනා මෙකාට( මහ පෙර ලී රට( කහෙකාඩ ! පටටණමැ දී
B.
· රණ වසතුගාදින් මතුවන රාජයග්රීය
රූප ශීන් සත්කාර කරන කල්හි අනුගුහාපගුහ මෙදකට පොහොස් සුන් රක්නා රාජවරයන් ෙනාක ගේම ආධිපතාන්යය පතා විස්නක නතීන් මේද හවුරුද්දෙකින් සාධා පානගාකෙස් ශුභ නකත් මොහොත මග කෞපත( නිරුපද්රව කොටගෑ වඳී හළය එකාතපත්ර කොටඇ බුඬවජ් සත්සිය කෞතසාලිස් හවුරුදු තුන්: විසි දවසක් ගිය මෙතනදැ බිමෙනර
වක් ලඳ බදා දවස් ශුභ නකත් ලේ භිකෞෂක කැරැවූ මෙම අනනන්යසාධ තමන්වහන්සෙට පළමුවන්ගෙනහි පට බන්ඳවා අශු මනති කොට( සි වන් ලද මවුන්ට වැඩි සත්කාර :
* * තඟකෞකාඩ ’ යීද්
F SAHASA-MALLA 223
Θ පරමමිතූවූ @ం නාවන් හා එක්වනැ ර නැති නැවක්කෙස මෙනයා ප මනාෙහාබෙනයා බුඬශා මබ වන්ෙනයා තවද පුළය. මෙකාට( ක
හී රකෂාකළ මෙතනයිෙයා මලල සවාමින් රට යවා වඩා
( නිශචය | ගුණෙන් යුක්ත බානී කලිඟුරට හරින් මෙගන්වා සො වඩා හිතුටුවා රත්නාභ
සට අනු
· එබව අසා සත් මෙලාස (මැතිව( තමතමා රන දුමම
පුන්සනද නැගt jහි මුනුතුදු පිටගැ වා අවුත් ත්රිසිං
එකදහස් මස් සත් පුර මෙද0ලේසාස් මාහොතින් අ ධාරණ දස්කමට
GEGలలేరg ටුවා මෙවැනි දරු කළමනා වෙදයි
කියවියහැකියි
Page 315
224
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30 31
32
33
34
35
36
37
9
10 11
EPIGRAF
ෙමාවුන් මෑණියන්ට ලං; නම් ද බඩගැ රන්පට බන හිර සන්දි පමුණු කොටa 5 qộ66)hao,6)eSG) & Sct හා සියලු සමපතනියට මා නුදු තමන්තමන්ට දස්ක කිරීම රාජධමීමහෝයින් වී ටැ මෙම පරිද්දෙන් තබ රනු මැනැවැයි ශිලාලෙ කැ මෙම බලබලා රාජවල් හු ද බලාතකාරකෞයන් කෙ Gවවයි රජසාර කළඹානු න වා නම් මෙවති කුලෙන් ඡ හා ද සමානම් වෙති එ ල රකෂාකරන්නා කැමැත්තු න් හැමග සමපත් රක්ෂාක සසාහසමලල එෂ ජගත) චෙත තූහාණo යදදාඨපඤ බමම$ පරම් [l] ආයුෂමත
· කාලිගවෙශාදයවතුදුකාංකික
භ තෙතා රකෂනතු වශ}
Šrīmat sāhasa-Mallaagranir, aniyastra Kali -jya-śriyām [] Ayuşmat edikärin sampadam, dat -m ekādhirājye padam -rehi muļu sakvala ekparamparāyāta śrī Go -hida Loka-mahadevi -hio prasūta-vū asama virudu lada Siri Saňga vahanse palamu Lamk
* Mt. Bahidāloka.
HIA ZEYLANICA (VOL. II
లోపలివిeట్టటె యది :වා බොහො සම්මාන දි
పలెకణతిపై G86ల වී ගම්වර හා පරිවාර තුවන රජදරුව )ම් කළවුන් රකෂා }@ලාපයක් මෙන0Gක0 I0 දි ඔවුන් වශ රකෂාක ඛ කරවා වදාළමෙසතෙය ලභවැ සිටි අමාතාකාදි ව් කී දෙය ගත්හුනම් )ම් වෙවයි රාජාඥා මැකු 3නයන් හා ද කවුඩු බලුන් හයින් සවාමිපක්ෂපාත කවුන්විසින් මොවුන්ට දූ \රනුමැනැවි
Page 316
NO. 36 SLAB-INSCRIPTION O
12 -ééarhka-Malla-nambánan-v 13 pasu hiru astayata giya tenä" 14 kipa raja-kenakun gili giya ta' 15 -mika-vă sanda udă no-lat ră) 16 : -nda Larinkādhikāra Lolupä 17 -n taman śrta o śīla-kulās cārās 18 -dī nīti paravävana-heyin tam, 19 -kadhikara Lolupaia-kulul 20 jahu näti rajaya nam niya-mu 21 -vatne-yá hiru nati davasa-se 1 22 -sanaya-da aņasak näti-vä nir23 Lak-diva nam Vijaya-rajayan 24 ņu-mul bã tänū viyalak-se pav 25 emä vamšayehi rajun boho-se 26 e-bävin mehi raja-kala Niššari 27 -ge malanuwan-vahanse Kaling 28 avut lo-sasun rakumha-yi bănă 29 kotā svāmi paksapāta dhīra-sā 30 e-rața väsi Mallikārijjunā na 31 yavā ārādhanā kotā mahapera 32 -li-rata Kahakonda-“pattanam
B. 1 -raņa vastrādīn matu-vana rāj 2 -rūpa śrīn sat-kāra karana kalh 3 anugrahä-pagraha“ dekata poh 4 -sun raknā rāja varayan no-kän 5 -gē-mā ādhipatyaya patā vigi 6 -ntrin de havuruddekin sadha 7 pānā-sē śubha nakat mohot-hi 8 maiga petä nir-upadrava kotä 9 -halaya ekātapatra kotā Buddl 10 sat-siya te-salis havurudu tun-1 11 visi davasak giya tenä Binera
' Mt. enä. * Mt. diūttävz.
* This may also be read Taigakonda, o Mt. adhipatyaya.
WOL. I.
F SAHASA-MALLA 225
hanse svarggastha-vū taru-gananak-se hi Larinkäva a-Sväak-se anduru-va tubu saā-kulu Duttati'Abona-vali mantri-gunen yeLința parama-mitra-vū LarinBudal-nāvan hā ek-vä ravā nāti nāvak-se no-pao-hobaneya Buddha-sailamba-vanne-ya tavada yakşa pralaya koțä kaat kala heyin raksäkala tenäyä ka-Malla-svaminu-rata yavā vadā i niścaya
ra-gunen yukta m pradhānī Kaligu-rata harin genvā Sonä vadā hinduvā ratnābha
7a-śrīyața anuni e-bava asā osat lo-sanati-va tama-tamauna-karana durmmapun-sanda näňgä muhundu pita vadă avut Tri. Sirna-varsa ek-dahas naS Salt
pura dolos
Read Sruta. ' Mt. paragraha.
g
Page 317
226
12
13
T4
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
EPIGRAPH
vak lada Bada davas Šul -bhiseka kara-vu me ana taman-vahanseța palamu pața bandavā agra mant -van lada mavunta vädi
movun mâniyanta Larinl nam di badà ran-pata ba hira sanda pamunu kota -viĀbonāvanța dī vad hā siyalu sampattiyața r -nudu taman-tamanta da kirima raja-dharmıma-he -tā memā paridden tabā -ranu mänäväyi §ilä-lekl -kā me bala-bala raja-va -hu da balãtkãrayen mê vevayi rajasya kalahu
-Va nann veti kulen hīna hā dasamanam veti e-h raksa-karanna kämättav -n hämä sampat rakşā-k -s Sāhasa-Malla eşa jag -cate, trāņam yad-drdha dharmmah param A Kalinga-varnSodayafi, c -ha tato raksantu vamš
R
Lines I —5] The illustrious S of the Kalinga dynasty, gave to here from Kalinga and establishe Lanka, great wealth, such as villag
Mt. rajastha-falahu. Datza, having given'. o Anīya (gerund ofāni) + atra.
HIA ZEYLANICA (VOL. II
oha nakat mohotin anya-sadharana das-kamata -vannehi Senevirat rīkotā situvā me vāni darusatkāra kaļamanā vedayi (atilaka-mahadevi-yayi ndavā boho sammāna dī
Lak-Vijaya-Siñgu Seneāla gamvara hā parivāra natu-vana rajadaruvas-kam kalavun rakşâyin vilopayak no-kO
dī ovun vanša raksā-kana karavā vadālaseyelabha-vā siti amātyādiki deya gat-hu nam nam vevayi rajajfia makuyan hã da kavudu balun eyin svāmi-pakşapāta un-visin movunta du- - aranu mänävi gd–3 Devaatām mānyas svayam yā-pakşa-p(ā)ta-dhuriņām kșātro hi vusmat-prtana.pateh krtavatah andrarkkaswadhi * sampada sa
yän nrpah [n] <3
ANSTATION.
A. ahasa-Malla, lord of the Sirinhalas and head the venerable general who brought (him) l (him) in the splendour of sovereignty over es, &c.; and so he established himself in the
* Mt. candrárkah vadhi.
Avusmat here used more or less as a biruda title.
Page 318
o
§ -
Scafe is teaches to foot
From ink-impressions suppfiica by t'ke d
Page 319
From in É-impressions supplied by the 47 chacological Survey, Ceylon
§ifiżණුෂ්%
荃ĉčÄ: ー。
శొ
Sea e i titches to 1 yoaf.
F შენშრჯჭწჯგუფ ჯნféჯ --- 5 :ہ * es
1 Ο
2O
25
30
Page 320
No. 36 SLAB-INSCRIPTION
kingship of grateful men. i. e. displa possible).
Lines 5-1 His Majesty, King has received the epithet (biruda) Saha valour, was born in Sirinhapura of th legitimate issue of His Majesty Kin Cakravarti (emperors) who, in the i had brought the whole universe unde
Lines II I-II 5) Since the attainm exalted brother Nissahka-Malla who in Ceylon, several kings passed awa sunset and Lanka became kingless a night, prevailed over it.
Lines 16-22) Then Lankadhika being himself imbued with ministeri conduct, family (or caste) propriety, at justice", associated himself with his intim, Budal-navan and deliberated as follow ship without a steersman, would not would be lustreless, and the Buddhist would be devoid of support.'
Lines 22-32) Moreover, King by destroying the yaksas, like a tract removing stumps and roots, and on th much protected by kings of the same stances we should dispatch (an embassy had the younger brother of our late k
Loka-maha-devi. Baiman-zahanse. At first sight one may be bdina, nephew , but the presence of the cerebral “brother, and the honorific suffix -ana. So Müller The sunset being the death of Nissahka-Mall o Sañda-uda no lat rayak se, lit. “like a night w ' The adhikara of Lanka, now corrupted to biruda title.
" AViti paravä vana heyin. The meaning of tentatively though one may suggest since justice is
Viyalak. See Vol. I, p. 1 19, n. I.
OF SAHASA-MALLA 227
2d himself as the most grateful person
iri Sańgabo Källiñga Vijaya-Bähu who a-Malla on account of his incomparable : womb of the great Queen Lokā as a ; Sri Gopa of the lineage of Kalingalustrious line of the Okkaka dynasty,
one canopy of dominion.
:nt to heaven (svarga) of his Majesty's had before (him) risen to kingly power 7 like so many stars (that rise) after hd darkness, like (that of) a moonless
ra o Lolupälä-kuļu Düttäți Ābonāvan, al qualities such as learning, virtuous ld the like, and being one adhering to ate friend Lankadhikana Lolupala-kulu. s:- A kingdom without a king, like a endure; like a day without the sun, it religion without the “wheel of the law"
Vijaya preserved the Island of Lanka of land which he had prepared by s account the Island has been a place dynasty (as Vijaya). In these circumto the country of Kalinga and, having ng Nissanka-Malla brought over here,
o Urehi-da : P. orasafala. nclined to connect ỏãạan with P. ỗhãg?neya, Sinh. shows that it is made up of Sinh. ỏằ (P. ỗhãfã), s correct here.
ich has not received the rising of the moon'. idgar, seems in the present case to be a mere
s clause is not quite clear. The above is offered In the wane ’ as an alternative translation.
G g 2
Page 321
228 EPIGRAPHIA
should (through him) protect the peor ministers) decided and sent to the countr a resident of that country, who was er steadfast loyalty to (one's) lord. They brought in great pomp to the (sea-po country.
Lines 1–8 And he was being er ornaments, wearing apparel, &c., in suc prospective king. (The two ministers of two years, they subdued the evil mir the object of gaining personal power fo have kings that would be powerful eno inflicting) punishments, and that woul Thereafter, they caused the prince to re moment, just as the full moon rises and Lines 8-13) The prince having 1 brought the Tri-Sirnhala under one a lucky moment on Wednesday, the t lunar month of) Binera after the e 27 days of the Buddhist era.
Lines I 3-18 For this unique a named minister. His Majesty, in the the rank of Senevirat and appointed h that it is but right to do high honou children such as this minister), he col of Lankaitilaka-mahadevi, and deco granted her many privileges.
Or Taiga-konda. * The three divisions of the island of Ceylon * Binera = Skt. Bhådra-pada, August–Sep
Buddha-varsa. Ananya-sadharana, lit. “not common to an " The text is somewhat vague here, but Lankādhikāra Lolupälākuļu Dūttāti Ābonāvan. Lit. who have obtained children'.
ZEYLAN CA (VOL. III
le and the religion. So they (the two 7 of Kalińga, the chieftain Mallikārjunā, dowed with the virtue of profound and (thus) invited (the prince) and had him it) town of Kahakonda in the Cola
B.
tertained here with (gifts of) bejewelled h splendour as befits the dignity of the ) heard of this fact. So, in the course listers who were causing obstruction with r themselves and so were not desiring to ugh both for (granting) rewards and (for d protect the people and the religion. sume the journey by sea at an auspicious shows herself.
peen thus escorted (to Ceylon) in safety, canopy of dominion and was crowned at welfth day of the waxing moon in (the xpiration of I743 years, 3 months, and
ct of loyal service on the part of the first first year of his reign, invested him with im as his prime minister. Then thinking r to mothers who have given birth to ferred on the minister's mother the title rating her with the waist-band of gold,
viz. Ruhuņa, Māyā, and Pihiți. ember.
one else’. there is no doubt that the minister meant was
Page 322
No. 36. SLAB-INSCRIPTIO
Lines 19-25) His Majesty, moreo Vijaya-Siňgu Senevi Ābonāvan per and all (kinds of other) riches. Then duty of kings to protect those who hav kings not cause harm but [continue ti maintained and thus preserve the fam caused this declaration to be inscribe
Lines 26-32. With this continual or others in royal favour at the time f gifts or should they utterly destroy the obliterated the Royal Order and would caste as well as with crows and dog foster loyalty to kings protect all the
Lines 32-37) This King Sahas makes (this) prayer personally:- As t is in the highest degree a duty incumb as long as the sun and moon endure, general who caused the ascendancy of possessions.
No. 37. ALUTVAVA
LUTVAVA is a hamlet in Ep
The inscribed pillar here is one in 1895. It is quadrangular and measl The aksaras, each about an inch lines two inches apart. They cover th taining 2 I lines in each, and side CI2 li the sun, the moon, the crow, and the d
Hira-saidapamunu, grants which are in f Me bala bala, “ continually looking at this '. Lit. reduce to powder'. In his Annual Report (p. 8) we find the foll in fine preservation which served as one of the su another record of “ Siri Saňg Bo” and is date underpinning and had the inscribed pillar set up
N SAHASA-MALLA 229
ver, bestowed on this minister) Lakpetual grants of lands, as well as escorts he made the declaration : " since it is the e rendered them loyal services, let future o maintain these gifts as they are now ilies of these (loyal men) and thereafter il on stone.
ly before their eyes,” should any ministers orcibly appropriate the above-mentioned 'm 8, they would be as though they have be on a level with those degraded from gs. Therefore, let those who desire to riches bestowed on this (minister).
a-Malla (who is) honoured by the world he protection of strongly loyal adherents ent on kings, so let (future) kings protect, the lineal descendants of this venerable the Kalinga dynasty, together with their
PILLAR-INSCRIPTION.
pavala Korale, North Central Province. of those examined by Mr. H. C. P. Bell ures about 4 ft. by 9 in. Square.
in size, are clearly incised between ruled ree sides of the pillar, sides A and B connes, terminating with the usual emblems of og, one above the other in succession, as
orce so long as the sun and moon exist.
The Sanskrit verse. owing reference to it:-'Alutveva-a pillar-inscription pports to a modern viháré of Kandyan plan. This is i in his twentieth year. Substituted other stones as n front of the viháiré.'
Page 323
23O EPIGRAPHIA
may be seen from the accompanying fa resemble the alphabet of the tenth centu aksaras i, ka, ma, ya, and øra in the p inscriptions of Iripinniyâva Rambava, to Udaya I (circa 952-963 A.D.) will ma inscription belongs to a date later than t consider our record to be even later thal and Nāgama of the first and the sev (circa 963-98o A.D.). On the other h; damana pillar of the eleventh year O pillar of the third year of Kassapa V (ci, present record in every respect.
Further, at page 9 above, we have tenth-century kings, such as Sena. I al appear to have adopted the diruda titles Accordingly Sena II was a Siri Saňgb and the next king, Kassapa IV, a Siri record of about the same period was al identify him either with Sena II or Kas before, is decidedly against the former taken as the twentieth, supports it, for S who held the sceptre for more than tw alternative reading bäs vanne, “fifth y vanne, there will be no difficulty in clas. There are two dates in our inscript and in the same regnal year. The first fifth day of the waning moon', and is a was passed by the King in Council. Ti (C, lines 5-6) the tenth day of the brigl which the attani ferahira or the Coun these dates being in one and the same was an amanta Und-vap, the second dat also be in the apara paksa like the first Durutu, the month after Und-vap. W
" See Vol. I, Nos. I II and I, 3, , and Vol. II, * See Vol. II, Nos. 3-6.
ZEYLANICA (VOL. II
csimile. Generally speaking, the letters ry A.D. A comparison, however, of the resent record with those in the pillarKirigallava, and Noccipotana, ascribed ke it obvious that palaeographically our these. The same reasons compel us to n the pillar-inscriptions at Timbirivava renth year respectively of Kassapa IV and, the script both of Kukurumahanf Kassapa IV and of the Mädirigiriya rca 98o-99o A.D.) resembles that of the
pointed out that many of the ninth- and nd his successors down to Dappula V, Salamevan and Siri Saňgbo alternately. o, his successor Udaya I, a Salamevan, Saigbo. The king mentioned in our so a Siri Saňgbo. This fact makes us sapa IV. The form of script, as stated identification, while the regnal year, if ena II was the only king about this time enty years. If, however, we accept the ear', as the correct one instead of vis sing the record as one of Kassapa IV. ion, both in the same month of Und-vap is ava wisemi davas (A, lines 5-6), "the pparently the day on which the decree ne second is óum mashi alasa pak davas it half of the month. It is the date on cil Warrant was proclaimed. But both month of Und-vap and if the month a referring to a subsequent event should date, otherwise it would fall in amauta We are, therefore, compelled to think
Nos. I and 2.
See note to the translation below.
Page 324
No. 37 ALUTVÄVA PILL
that the month in question was a piira begin on the first day of the waning m wrSciea and end on the full moon day (f promulgation of the decree took place tv Council.
Owing to the illegibility of certain what the exact purport of the Count enumerates certain properties in Maha under the management of one Tindi K. man or whether he only received certai are unable to gather from the present in The two officials who carried out (a) Mekappar Mahanavagam-kadayim rad Senu and (b) Kuidasalā * VisetRaksamaņan. Neither of them is ment us, but Kuņdasalā Viset-devu may havi of the Mädiligiri pillar of Kassapa V a gollava pillar of Dappula V and also to of Udaya I, because they were kinsmen o The language of our record is si pillar-inscriptions of the tenth and elevel agricultural terms that need elucidatio hovitiya, modern Óvitiya, possibly a deri first/ia (or**rsthika, P. and Pkt. pittá), " or Airairsa probably land under certair These are no doubt names of measur measure they mean the extent of land w Akristhesameas Āzrya orĀarāsa and Pā, or paya (Skt. pāda) is a quarter of a known to us only as the name of a coin, is equal to a quarter of a fa in which cas The following edition of the record by the Ceylon Archaeological Departm
I am indebted to Professor Keith for drawin * See above, p. 28. See Vol. I * Massa or masa. See Rhys Davids' Ancient
See Vol. I, p. 55, n. 3.
AR-INSCRIPTION 23I
imanta Uid-vap, which is calculated to loon (ava bdidaviya) of the solar month ura parados-zaka) of dhanus and that the venty days after its passage through the
words in the text, we are unable to say sil Warrant is. The readable portion demeti-kuliya, which were at the time itu, but whether they were gifted to this in privileges in connexion therewith, we perfect text. the order of the King in Council were Kela Mihindim of the family of Maiguldevu of the family of Mahāle Kasbā ioned in any of the records yet known to e been closely related to Kundasala Kit nd to Kundasala Siigim of the AtaviraKavasilaig Gavayim Qf Kirigallava pillar f the Chief Secretary Kasba Raksamanan. milar in style to that employed in other nth centuries. There are, however, a few in. They are (a) shevitiya probably for vative of Skt. Frotas (P. sota, Pkt, soa) + the lowland by a riverside"; (b) Airirtasa n form of tenure, (c) kiri, pā, and massa. es of capacity. When applied to land jhich they will normally cover in sowing. is equivalent to four amurau (P. ammama). Akiri, i.e.an amata', whilea massa, a term seems from the context to indicate that it e it is another name for a paya la or påla o. is based on a single estampage supplied ent.
g my attention to this possibility.
P. 3, l. 4. Ibid., p. 36, n. 7. Coins and seasures of Ceylon, pp. 27, 28.
Page 325
232
EPIGRAPHIA
A.
ලක්දිව් @පාමොළයා @යාන පර්පුතෙරන් හි
· මි වූ සිරි සඟබෝ
මහරද්හු (වැ')ස්වන් @නය උන්ද්වඇපැ අව විසෙනි දවස් (වැනඥ) වදාළෙයින් ආ ම ගුල්රද් ෙසනු වරැ මෙම කාප්පර් මහන(ව)ග ම්කඩයිම් කෙකලාහ් මිහින්දිම් ඉසා ම అ06G బాణీS రణ
· සමණන් වරැ කු
கிகளும் 863விலி: වු ඇතුළවා මෙතුවා ක් බෙදනමෝ එක්කෙස වැ ම(හ)*ෙදෙමටිකු ළියෙහි අයවූ (මෙහ) විටියෙන් කැරැ(ර්) (සා) @ද කිරි එක් පා තුන් මස්සක් (ජි)
B.
වැල් කරු තුන් පා තුන් මස්සක් ඇ තුළ වැ සා කිරියක් ඉසා රට් සිවු බිම්
* * පැ ’ යීද කියවිය හැකියි * * පැළි’ යීද කියවිය හැකියි * *තුමා' සීද කියවිය හැකියි
ZEYLANICA vOL. III
X.
ඇතුළ මෙකාට් ස මෙග බීමකට් ගබ් මෙග වතු පෑළ* මෙදාර් ඉසා කැරැඊ(තසා)* තල් ... .. ... ඉසා තෙගාවි ... ... ... (g)óz8 ge30 ... ... (රැ) මී ගස් අට කි ගොවින් නැමැ (පි) ටිකෙයන් සතර් ආ මුණක් හමුයන පිටිහා තෙද අමු ණකට් උන්ද්බිම් ඇ තුළවා මෙතුවාක් තැන් අයවූ කෞස ඇ තුළ රක්වල් කර න තිබීතිතු තමා *
C.
(61)Go Geese a g) සා දෙනු කොට් (වැ") “ස් වන්කෙන උන්ද්වප් සන්ද් පුන් මස්හි ද ස පක් දවස් මෙම අත්තාණි පැරැහ ර් දෙනු ලදි මෙය ට් අනියා කළහු කවුඩු බලූ මෙවත් වා එළු මැරුවා කළ අකුසල් ගත්තහ.
* * ග' යීද කියවිය හැකියි
* 'කසා ‘’ යීද කියවිය හැකියි
Page 326
No. 37
AL UTVÄVA PILLA)
TRANSCR
А.
Lak-div polo-yona parpuren hi-mi-vū Siri Saňg-bo maha-rad-hu (väl)s-van-ney Und-väpä ava viseni davas (vända) vadaleyin a Ma-igul-rad Senu varä me-kappar Maha-na(va)-ga-m-kadayim Kelä Mihindim isā ma-hā-le Kasbā Rak-samaņam varä Ku-ňdasalã (Wiset)-de-vu ätul-vä metuvā-k denamo ek-sevä Ma(ha) odermeti-ku
liyehi aya-vu (He-) -vițiyen kärä(r-) (-sā) de kiri ek pā tun massak (ji-)
B.
-väl karä tun pā tun massak ä-tul-vă să kiriyak isä rat sivu bim
This may also be read as pd. This may also be read as pdili. * This may also be read as tumd.
VOL. II.
R-INSCRIPTION 233
ΙΡΤ .
11
12
13
14 15
16
17
18
19
20
21.
atul kot sa gebimakat gab gevatu päla o dor isā kärär(tasa) “ tal . isā govi .. ... (a)rub isâ.
. (rä) mīgas ata-ki govīn-nämä (pi-) -țiyen satar a-munakhamu-yana pițihā de amu-nakat und-bim a-tuļvä metuvāk tän aya-vu se ä-tul rakval kara-na Tiņɖĩ Kitu tảmā o
C.
(rä)ga denvanu i-sai denu kot (vä-") i -s vanne Undvap : sand pun mas-hi da-Sa pak davas me attāņi pāräha
• -r denu ladi meya
-ț aniyā kallahu kavuçlu balu vet-vä elu märuva kala akusal gataha
* This may also be read as maiiga. This may also be read as kasa.
н һ
Page 327
234 EPIGRAPHIA
TRANS
Whereas, on the fifth day of the Und-vap (Nov.-Dec) in the twentietl Saňg-bo, lord by lineal succession of Lanka, it was graciously (so) decreed Kela Mihindim of the family of Ma Viset-devu of the family of the chief ministers have come and in full accord moon of the month of Und-viip in t Warrant of His Majesty in Council (to t
Six kiri * (sowing extent of land] ; three massa, after converting to jivel la Airir-tasa land from the hevitiya 9 in gardens, and western doorways for s the four (kinds of) lands in the country; cultivation . . . . groves . . . . . . . O
Vas (i. 4), twentieth, or pais, fifth'. Her reading v, is better than bdis, but both was for P. vi for P. ệaẩca, Sinh, bay are forms hitherto not met p. 23o above.
* See Vol. I, p. 248. note 7.
Vanda vadaleyin. See above, pp. 39 and 43 Vard, For an explanation of this word, see P. Mangala-raja-senaka. Maha-le = P. mahdi-lekhaka. " Ündväp-sand pun-mashi dasa-fakdavas. " decree passed by the king in Council twenty da remarks on pp. 23o-23 III above
For comments on the technical names of lan Probably for hovitiya, modern divitiya, low Kuliya. This appears to be a name for a Cf. Pan-kuliya, a hamlet near Anuradhapura, Pa p. 246, and above, p. 2, and Zoholuvilä-kulya, abov
" Gab. = P. gabbha. * Pala-dora, “door opening to the west, backd
Ge-bim. See Vol I, p. 198, n. 8. "Arub, 'groves or orchards (Clough).
ZEYLANICA (VOL. III
ATION,
waning moon of (the lunar month of) no regnal year of the great king Siri the lords 2 of the soil of the Island of * Mekâppar Mahanavagam-kadayim figul-rad-Senu as well as Kuidasala secretary Kasba Raksamanan-these
have on this tenth day of the waxing he twentieth regnal year granted this he following effect). inclusive of [an additional] three pā, and und two kiri, one pā, and three massa of Mahademeti-kuliya ; rooms, housesix building sites including . . . . . . . the palmyna trees of Adirirtasa . . . . . eight mā o trees; four amunua sowing
e and on side C, lines 3-4, the two aksaras give the sati or zvīsari, Pkt. vīsa or zīsa, Sinh. zis and Abās with in Sinhalese documents. Cf. also remarks on
, note 7.
Vol. I, pp. I93-I94, and above, p. 28.
This must be the date of the promulgation of the ys before, namely, on the ava wisemi davas. See
d measures, &c., appearing here, see above, p. 23.I. ground bordering a river'.
subdivision of land like the term failukkai in India. donnaru-kuliya, Vol. I, p. 206. Amigami-kudiya, I, re, p. 38.
Ge-zatu. oor” (Clough).
1 See Vol. I, p. 1 of, n. 3.
Page 328
No. 37) ALUTVAVA PIL
extent of lowland from Govin-inämäp. extent of two amunas. Unto Tindi properties, there shall be given .
Whoever that do injustice to this dogs in their future births). They wo committed by a slaughterer of goats.
No. 38. POLONNAIRUVA : ĀNA (REG,
HIS inscription was discovered in of o mile 6o chains on the Polon Batticaloe' in or near the village called
It consists of three lines of writi apart and covering an area of only 4: the prepared surface of a stone slab mea top part is obviously intended to re ornamented with ogee moulding on its The script is Sinhalese, the size the average. The type is that of the centuries.
As to the language, we cannot sa total illegibility of the third line, but wh of high sounding titles of honour in Sa following the translation that these ti applied to certain members of a guild Vira-Valafijiyar who are referred to Kanarese inscriptions of the twelfth Kolhāpūr, Miraj, and Mamdāpūr. I ai drawing my attention to the similarity me all the references to the Vira-Va.
See A. S. C., Annual Report, 1920-192 I, p.
* Vaạafo/u or valafia = Sinh, veạaằda or zie, found in Epigr. Carnat. VII. Sk. 94, I I8, II, 9; Report, I 9o5-6, pp. II, I, 7, I 9 I 2-I 3, pp. 99-II o Ι92o, P., 3 Ι.
AR-INSCRIPTION 235
iya including uňadu sowing land to the Kitu, who looks after all within these
decree), may they become crows and ild (moreover) incur such sins as those
ЈLUND AVA SLAB-INSCRIPTION No. 1)
July 1921 at a spot 'about 92 feet east naruva section of the railway trace to Anaulundava, north of Polonnaruva. ng engraved between ruled lines I in. in. by 3 ft. 5 in. at the upper end of Suring 6 ft. IO in. x 3 ft. 5x IO in. The main above ground and is, therefore,
sides. of each letter being about I; in. on alphabet of the twelfth and thirteenth
y that it is wholly Sanskrit owing to the at is readable consists only of a number nskrit. It will be seen from the notes les are practically identical with those of merchants called Wira-Banafiju or as prominent donors in several of the century A.D., for example those from n indebted to Dr. Barnett not only for of the titles but also for kindly giving afijiyar. His edition of the Kanarese
8.
tida, “merchant'. References to them are to be
Mysore Inscr., pp. 73, 20, I23; Madras Epig. I9I4-15, p. Io2; Mysore Ann, Arch. Aeport,
н һ 2
Page 329
236 EPIGRAPHIA
records will appear in due course in of these merchants in Ceylon in th possibility of their having acquired i during the time of Kirti NišSanka-M and elsewhere in India they may hav of their pious gifts to a Hindu temp
I
1 ශ්රී සමසථ “ භූවන0ගු පචශතවීර ශ
2 (යා) * ලක්ෂණ * (වක්ෂ)* සඵල භුවන 3
TITIRAN 1 Šrī samastha -bhuvanagra-pafica 2 (-yā) o lakşaņa-(vakșa-) osthala bh Mūla-(pūrti-bha-) 3
TIRAN 1 Hail! They who have ) embr foremost in the whole worl 2 who possess breasts with the
powerful on earth; who Vāsudeva, Khaņdalī, Mūla3
N
In certain Kanarese inscriptions o from Kolhapur, Miraj, and Mamda respectively, we find the foregoing ti
* * සමසත’ වියයුතුයි * * ලකෂණලක්ෂණ ’ යීදකියවියහැකිරි * * ඛණඩළ ’ වියයුතුයි. 'කුණඩළි ' ධී * Read sanasta. * Read zaksas. 9 ' This can also be read pirana, "See Ep. Carnat. VII. I. Sk. 94 and I 18.
ZEYLANICA (VOL. II
the Afgraphia Indica. The presence Le twelfth century leads us to infer the mportant trading and other concessions alla. Following their practice in Mysore 'e set up the present slab recording one le.
EXT.
}ධාසනම්(ආලිහිත ලකෂම්) xපරාක්රම ශ්රිවාසුමෙඳව කණඩලී* මූල (පූතිති භ)
a 8 8
SCRIPT. -sata-vira-sasanam-ali (ngita Laksmi-)
V huvana-parakrama Sri-Vasudeva-Kandali
STATION.
aced the decree of the five hundred heroes d; : characteristics of Laksmi; who are are born in the races of the illustrious pūrtti 10-bha-dra).
DTES,
f Io94 and I I5O A.D., as well as in those pur, dated I 135, I I42, and I25O A.D. les expressed as follows:—
* * ලකෂමායා ' වියයුතුයි
* * වකෂස්’ වියයුතුයි ද කියවියහැකියි Read la kymyä. This may also be read laksa dualaksaya, Read Khandali. This can also be read kundali, Lit. " by whom the decree is embraced.
Page 330
Scale 2 touches so
Arom ink-impressions supplied by the A1
chaeological Survey, Ceylon.
Page 331
Page 332
NO. 38 ÄN AULUNDĀVA
Svasti samasta-bhuvana-vikhyātaganalankrta satya-saucacara-caru-cari dharmma-pratipalana-visuddha gudda-d aringan-aliringita nija-bhuja-vijaya-laksmiõnnata Vasudeva-Khandali-Mülabhadr, translation runs :-
Hail! they who are adorned by a decrees of the Five-hundred men reno truthfullness, pure conduct, agreeable beh pure in maintenance of the Vira-Bana (bearing the device) of a hill, exalted lady Fame, having their breasts a hon their own arms, lofty in prowess (extend of Vasudeva, Khandali, and Mulabhadr: It is apparent from this that, accord the above passage ends respectively i virājita, sāhasõttu ñiga, āliigita, vaksas-si varum. Mr. Rice's grouping of the example, the first ends in vilkhyāta, f. Zada/a, obtainers of five hundred wzra-s with clusters of many good qualities, & In our record we find & huvanagra sasanam allingita in that of Sasana-lad points to the use of the past passive pa not uncommon both in Sinhalese and i in the singular number, baica-sata seem vernaculars the neuter singular may be therefore, be correct in translating faic Sasanas' instead of by the 'Sasana of th we should follow him and treat sanastait by they who are foremost in the wh vaésas-lsthalla corresponds to laésmirecords, while the remaining titles in с with the Indian ones.
These records are being edited by I
SLAB-INSCRIPTION 237
parinca-Sata-vira-Sasana-labdhaneka-gunatra-naya-vinaya-vijñana Vira-Banarinjahvaja-virājitānūna-sāhas-ōtturinga kīrttynivāsa-vakşas-)sthala bhuvana-parākrama-varnSodbhavarum, &c. Dr. Barnett's
series of many virtues obtained by the wned over the whole earth, possessing aviour, policy, courtesy, and intelligence, lija religion, splendid with the banner in abundant boldness, embraced by the ne for the goddess of victory (won) by ling) over the world, scions of the races a, &c. ling to Dr. Barnett, each of the titles in n gunuaganuālaiukurta, vijñānua, viśudad/ha, 'hala, parāéram-õnunulata, and vamśödóha
words of each epithet is different, for amed in all the world'; the second in 'asanas; the third in adamerta, 'adorned
z in the place of bhuvana-vikhyata and tha. The expression Sasanam ailingita rticiple with an active meaning, which is in Dravidian languages. As Sasantam is
s to refer to vira, although in Dravidian
used for the plural and Mr. Rice may, a-šala-zvēra -šāsana by 'five-hundred vīrahe five-hundred heroes'. If he is right, 5/iuvanagra as the first epithet, rendering ole world". The phrase 4aksnyä laksaamivasa-vassas- sthada in the Mysore ur record agree almost word for-word
Dr. Barnett for the Apigraphia India,
Page 333
238 EPIGRAPHIA
39. POLONNARUVA. POT.
NIHE so-called “ Pot-Gul Vehera ” i buildings erected on raised sites up by a brick rampart faced with el a mile to the south of the ancient city C end of the Topa-viva bund. In his late Archaeological Commissioner (Mr. exhaustive description, as well as a pl: the contents of the present inscription here a reproduction of the plan and aCCOunt :-
“The sole means of access to the r now styled “Pot-gul Vehera", and its plain faced wing walls, footed by rough "On mounting to the precincts o was slightly oblong, measuring I3Oft. and south. It rose 7 ft., above the leve the firiven lying below.'
“Within the sacred temenos the the arrangement of the flanking piriven, * Here are situated a central shrin at each corner of the quadrangular pe those quincunx coteries of a viháré an amid the ruins at Anuradhapura.
"The four small ruined dagabas ar probably mere cenotaphs, added to important shrine located in the middl “And that shrine, unidentified but was well worthy of such special honour. the ancient Buddhist architecture of Ce it has been yet discovered in the Island
See plan of Polonnar * See plate facing p. 24
ZEYLANICA voL. II
GUL VIEHERA INSCRIPTION
the central shrine of a group of ruined within a quadrangular mound once held :phant head decorations. It lies about f Polonnaruva, not far from the southern annual report for 1906 (pp. Io-I7), the H. C. P. Bell) has given a detailed and in, of the whole site. In order to make more intelligible to our readers, we give quote the following passages from his
aised site upon which stand the structure, annexes was up a perron stairway, with
pavement.” . f the shrines it is seen that the temenos from east to west by II 2 ft. across north l of the inner quadrangle, which contains
same symmetry is again noticeable as in
e “supported" by four diminutive stupas ribole, following the exact disposition of l its four appurtenant piriven so familiar
2 of one size, 18 ft. in diameter, and were ppropriately balance, and set off, the
of the temenos. obviously mistermed “ Pot-gul Vehera”
For this structure is perhaps unique in ylon. Certainly no other ruin at all like
yo
va facing p. 84 above. b, below.
Page 334
No. 39 POT-GUL VEHE
'Whatever uncertainty may exist Vehera" itself, there can hardly be any the laying out of the Monastery as a wh and markedly divergent from the neare dhapura : viz. the Monasteries at Puliy and Vijáiyáráma.'
* The “Sat-mahal Prásádaya" is a modified Kambodian architecture for at l Lithic record points to the "Kamb lying to the south. What more natural influence, in the isolated Monastery estal City enciente on this side."
“The French savant Monsr. Tis Kambodian Monastery at Mi Baume : which may be said to have been transpla mutandis, on humbler lines in the "Pot-g “Succinctly described, the edifice w vestibule attached on the east, from w the front a mandapaya.
The mandapaya (23 ft. by 21 ft. (2 ft. 9 in. thick) survives, was a ferg, than the rest of the structure.
“If we may hope to identify the Mahatvamsa record, it may not improbal house" which, as the chronicle relates, I 197 A.D.) had constructed “wherein Great Sage, read by the learned priest, w "Nameless though it be, it can be de of that monarch. For an inscribed doc lying perdu, sheds valuable light on the h “In twenty-six lines of clear-cut let in Páli of its original construction by and improvement by his two queens.
After this clear account, it remains
1 More correctly I 153-I I86 A.D. See above Mt. lxxiii. 72. * More correctly
ERA INSCRIPTION 239
as to the identification of the “Potgul regarding the source of inspiration for ole on lines unicue even at Polonaruwa, st approximation discovered at Anuraamkulam (ancient "Auvaram Vehera”
! standing witness to the adoption of east one structure at Polonnaruva."
odian quarter" of the old City probably than to find further evidence of Khmer blished a mile or more distant from the
sandier has figured and described a in Siamese Kambodia, the design of inted to Ceylon and reproduced, mutatis ul Vehera” monastery at Polonnaruwa.” as in plan a rotunda, with an oblong hich was thrown out still further to
4 in.), of which only the wall outline ula-an addition of later construction
so-called “Potgul Vehera” from the bly have been that “delightful circular Parákrama Báhu the Great (II I 64— he might listen to the Játakas of the ho dwelt there”.”* finitely classed among the chef d'aeuvres r jamb of the mandapaya, falling and istory of this Monastery. ters of the twelfth century is a record Parákrama-Bahu I, and its rebuilding
for us only to give here a revised text
, p. 207.
twenty-five. See Plate 34.
Page 335
24Ο EPIGRAPHIA
and translation of the inscription publis for 1906.
There are twenty-five lines, each an inch in size engraved within ruled li Pali as stated above and the compositio framed in three slokas or gathas, each The end of the first sloka is shown by th
As regards the subject-matter, visoal/hay a definite allusion to the But Bahu I in his fourth regnal year, nam record must be later than this year Parakkama-Bahu's death, in or shortly a Līlāvatī (II I 97-I 2OO A.D.) o. The expre Further, there is the statement that Ca late king, caused the erection of the . context it seems that this work was d by Lilavati. Thus the mandafa was is on a pillar which formed one of th have been put up there by order of C identifying her with Parakkama-Bahu'. adorned with the ornament of many who was skilled in dancing and music keen as the point of the blade of a the great golden Thupa to be built in
TE | 1 ලංකාධින0
2 කෙළුඹා කෙසා ධීකෙරා 3 ජිනාණතති[o] 4. විමෝසමාධයි 5 පඨමය කාරි
() &@ഴ്ച 8
7 විහාරය සක 8 Co ඉමං N.
See above, p. 205.
The Archaeological Commissioner (Mr. He mean 'second sovereignty or 'the sovereignty f ruling queen for the second time in 1209 A.D.
* For a panygyric on this lady, see Mv. lxxiii,
ZEYLAN ICA vOL. III
hed for the first time in Mr. Bell's report
zonsisting of four to five aksaras about nes two inches apart. The language is n is metrical, the whole inscription being consisting of two sixteen-syllable lines. he mark N, and that of the second by O. we see from the expression finanatin ddhist Convocation held by Parakkamanely in II I 65 A.D." So the date of our and indeed it should be placed after fter the first reign of his queen-dowager assion raffe f/aita makes this quite clear”. indavati, the second chief queen of the (Vandafa mentioned above. From the one after the rebuilding of the vihara a later addition, and as the inscription door jambs of this structure, it may andavati. We agree with Mr. Bell in S second queen Ripavati, who was virtues, as faith, piety, and such like, and was richly endued with a mind as
Y
محم=
Kusa grass. It was she who "caused
the midst of the City." 4
XT.
9 පරකකම 10 ల692భ8 11 මෙහසී ත 12. සස බීම
13 කෞතබා රෙජජ 14 සිතා සා කා 15 කෙරසි විහා 16 రం සකල
* See E. Z., Vol. I, p. 178.
cart) inclines to think that dutiyam aggatam may or a second time and may refer to Lilavati as
I 36-I 47.
Page 336
Epigraphia Zeylanica.
飘怒羟
MySSS.
--sease sa AP
5
R
3.
WM
ية
f
द्वै
当
s
g
鲁
i
2۔
弱
芬
贺
i
ダ
影
要
崔
s
影
s
༣
*pgT g
„ŠYMANSKE omnis“GENŠINY" i
šNi S
\#\{്
ŠININ S.
སྙེད་ཀr་རྟར་དf ད་དཀi་
18:291 roxx!}}{x\&zawszorew-wyriwr//, ft
í v • . %;
Vol. ft. Plate 34.
堅麗弧 o F UL -WE HERABAONASTEKY
AT
POL O N N A R U W A
8 a
w
്%്" ”?}}\%უyაა *šišNiSla '
'JF 2.
Sir ፩“... §RSIŠKAIVET %દ N ܡܶܕ݂ ؟“؟ ല്ല
\ ༽།|་ནི་
多
ീ ، .۹۱\دfffمی 瓮始 <tt, RE.8,
为 W بر* Sh 3. ؟}} \!ഗ്ഗ
s 够 ང་ད་ ۱۹If SR۱۱ برا Will ല്ല
イ。
ダリー
'ല്ല
参
素
多 莎
S
SSuissississin w ISSISSSISSISR
سلاسلاقوSدھl4وSھٹڈل سم\\smبamNameپخھی۔ یه-s5S
婆
SSS ჰლSზwS
-uwళ%%%s S.N pNNN#"N ANs
%্যন্ত
Scale,48Feet to an inch.
is 48
Alof z. Arvera de
Page 337
Page 338
No. 39) − POT-GUL VE HIERA
17 මජූන L] 18 තෙසස 19 ව නරඹෙදව 20 සස දුති 21 යා යා අගග
TRANSCRI
Larṁkāedhinā-tho so dhiro Jināņattiṁ) visõdhayi [] pațhamarin kāri-tan tena vihāran saka-lath imam š () Parakkamamarindassa mahesi tal-ssa dihima-to rajje
TRANSIATI
Lines 1-4. The doughty over-lord of I of the Victorious One (the Buddha).
Lines 5-8) By him this entire vihara w
Lines 9-17) The Queen (Mahesi) of t been installed in the kingdom, caused the ent
Lines 18-25 She who has attained to of that very king is Rajini 8 Candavati. to be built.
* * කාරිතෙතා මඩෙපා ' වියයුතුයි. 2
This is the title of the sub-queen, that of the ch p. 26, note 9, and p. 49, note 7.
VOL. III
INSCRIPTION 241
22 තo ගතබා සා රා 23 ජීනී චනද 24 වතී තරාය කා 25 රිතමඬමෙපා 1
EPIT.
14 thitā sākā15 -resi vihä16 -rann sakala17 -m puna D (n) 18 tasse19 -va nara-deva20 -ssa duti21 -yaṁ yā agga22 -tarih gatā sā rā23 jinī Canda: 24 - vatī tāya kā25 -rita-mandapo
ON.
aňkā purifieu li liv. Live vezey teu vi ecepts
as first caused to be built.
hat wise king Parakkama, having ire vihara to be rebuilt.
the position of second head queen) By her the mandapa was caused
for kārito mandapo. ef queen being mahesi. See E.Z., Vol. I,
I i
Page 339
242 EPIGRAPHIA
No. 40. (Reg. No. 2) POLONN OF THE VELAIKKA)
HE present inscription was, we b first time by Mr. H. C. P. Bel Archaeological Survey for I 9O3 (p. II). No. 2, close to its basement is lying by 2 ft. 9 in.), on which are cut, inside in Tamil and Grantha characters, beside carved a pair of vases in messo relievo. whatever with the present viháre." a provisional translation of the reco with Mr. Bell's historical introductio (appendix, E), furnishes us with a cor with explanatory notes contributed by We have, moreover, before us two fai Archaeological Commissioner (Mr. Ho in Mr. Bell's report. These form the n present edition and translation of the Čement and plãced in situ near vihāra
As Mr. Bell says, the inscription c between ruled lines, two inches apart, a of the smoothed surface of the slab. size each, and belong to a mixed alph the fourteenth centuries A. D. The foll easy reference and for the benefit of character and the particular alphabet to abbreviation for Tamil, G. for Granth mixed nature of the script we are oblig transliteration of the sibilant letters as in the future.
T. அa (I. 7, 10, 18, 33, 37), ஆ T. 24 a (ll. 9, 22, 28, 35). G. 90 a (l. 18). T. G i (l. I3), (3 i (l. 34, 39, 44)
See plan of Polonna
ZEYLANICA (VOL. II
NARUVA: SLAB-INSCRIPTION RAS (circa 1 137-II 53 A.D.)
elieve, brought to public notice for the l in his Annual Report of the Ceylon His words are: "To the west of Vihaire prone a fine slab of granite (9ft. 6 in. leaded framing, forty-four lines of writing 2s five more lines at the head. Below are But this inscription has no connection The appendix to this report contains rd by Mudaliyar R. C. Kailāsa Pilläi n. His Annual Report for 19 II-I9 I2 mplete text and an improved translation Rao Sahib H. Krishna Sastri Avargal. rly good ink-estampages supplied by the cart), and a photographic plate published naterial utilized in the preparation of the record which has now been framed with No. 1 in Polonnaruva Quadrangle. onsists of forty-nine lines clearly incised nd covering an area of 2 ft. 9 in. by 8 ft. Its characters are one to two inches in abet of a period between the tenth and owing table, which we have prepared for Ceylon students, will show the form of which each letter belongs; T. being the a, and S. for Sinhalese. Owing to this ed to adopt a slight modification in the indicated below, which will be adhered to
a (l. 2 I).
ruva, facing p. 84 above.
Page 340
NO 40.
T
G
SLAB-INSCRIPTION OF
62 i (1.6).
. 2) u (l. 19, 24, 26), p 't Li (l. 35). . ) e (l. 14, 17, 27, 28, 29, 32). . ệg ai (l. I 3).
6 Ο (Π. Ι 3, 33, 34).
k (l. 3), ka (l. 25), g kā (l. 2)
. k (l. 8), f. ka (ll. 7, Io, 2O, 2I, 28,
js- kū (ll. 29, 3o), 3 i kai (ll. I 3, 4
. S. Vo ga (ll. 24, 27) /6 gi (l. I 8), '% . 20) gha (ll. 9, I I, I 5).
tij i (ll. Io, I 3, 2 I, 28).
. -2 ca (l. 15), 2) ca (l. 26). . ar śa, see after ça.
. eja (ll. 2, 7, 6, 7, 26), K2,7jā (l.
९छी fi sa (ll. 13, I4, I5, I9, 23, 29),
. ?) ţi (l. 24). . Li da (s. 27), L) dā (l. 35) va di (ll.
3 L dai (l. 13).
... srl, in (l. 7, I4), GTP na (l. 9), ☎ဈg
a33)յ nu (1. 1 1).
. S. T. 24 t (ll. 6, Io, I I, I 2, 14),
I 2), 2, ti (l. 9, 22), p. Ju tu (ll 3 2, tai (l. 29), 6 33 to (l. 19).
. CuO tha (l. 2 1). . S. 2 da (ll. I, I, 2, 2o), 2) dā (ll. 2o, . S. «o dha (l. 8), von dhá (ll. I, 2O), . S. T. 3 n (ll. 22, 27), b na (ll. I
IO, I 2, 13, 20, 22), G, ne (1.7).
ill (ll. 7, п6). 2- pa (Il. 5, 6), 2- 3 pā (l. 2O), 2 pu ' p (l. Io, I 7, 24), u pa (l. 7), O p
. 92 J 3 ba (l. I 6), ç2y bu (ll. 23, 48), 6`92 . øh bha (ll. I, I 8, 2O), &» 3 bhā (l. I I),
S. 8 ma (ll. 3, I 8, 27), 33 mā (ll. 2 I
THE VELAIKKARAS 243
, fi, ki (l. 18), j ku (l. 6, 24).
29), kā (1. I2), ku (l. 8, 2, I9), . II), of 3 ko (l. I 5). 2 gu (l. 26), 2 gr (l. 2 I).
27).
5) nā (l. 38).
8, 9, 3O), (6 du (ll. I2, 13,17, 2 I, 25),
3 ta (ll. I 6, I 8, 19, 28), 2) tā (ll. 9, . . II, 2 I, 26, 28), @a, te (ll. I 6, 2O),
24), di (l. 2) G2 de (ll. I 6, 24). &D dhi (ll. 2, I5). 4, I 7, 18), ha nā (l. 32), 6 ni (l. 9,
.(2.21po (lه ,(3 .l) bi (ll. I o, I 8), GÐLu pe (l. 24). J7 bO (l. I 5).
& bhi (l. 2 I).
, 27), 8 mi (l. 20).
I i 2
Page 341
244
Τ.
EPIGRAPHIA
thm (l. 24), LD ma (l. 9), LLJ n (Il. I I, I4, І8, п9, 26, 29), 8 t. ,7.ya (Ilلy (Il. I 3, 23, 3 I),Zلا (ll. I 9, 26), Z-{ yu (ll. 23, 29), ' S. 3) ra (ll. 8, 26), JJ rā (ll.
o re (l. 3), J rai (ll. IO, 29 I r (l. I6, 2ο, 24), ή ri (Ι. 2
Q0J3 ro (l. 27). ) r (l. I 4), 2 ra (l. 3), 28 ri (l. I, CDy la (ll. II, 3, 23, 25), GQJ) lā (ll. ai 1 (11. 9, 12, 16, 19, 28), a la T. 2 va (ll. 6, I 6, 2o), i vi (ll. (/o ça (ll. 6, 7, I 2), uroj ça (ll. 8 3 $ (l. 28), 3 $a (ll. Io, 22), 5
gż, Šu (l. 9).
. Gə 28 şe (1. 2I).
&a) sa (l. 25, 26), 2/y su (l. 6). ni ha (l. 2 I), 273 hā (ll. I 8, 23, Cr la (). 20, 3 I), 8 Gr-llai (l. 3. “ ! (l. 16, 24, 29), “I la (ll.
27, 28), b lu (ll. 2o, 29), °k~n l; “f la (l. I 3), ệ li (l. 7), lu (ll.
. dě) n (ll. I O, I I, I 2, 25), S) na (
h (visarga). o rin (anusvara) 2Jo varih (l. 6),
(l. 23).
Combined consonants.
G.
G.
G.
T.
G
S, diza ksa (ll, 15, 22, 25), i23 k COgra (l. I8). 2, jya (l. 14), añca (1.46). Lddā (l. 2I). S. T. 22 tta (Il. r 3, r8), 6à
r
o tra (l. I5).
A ZEYLANICA (vOL. III
nā (ll. 2 I, 45), 9 mu (ll. I 3, 26), 3 mū, D mai (l. 28).
I6, I8, 22, 23), Zu 7 ya (l. I 3, 2O, 25), 2`i yi .(9 .yO (ll للكاهة 2, 12, 26, 27), 5 ri (l. 18), 3 rü (l. 26), ). - !6), 35 ru (ll. 9, I 4, I9, 22, 24, 26, 28),
4), 2u ru (ll. I I, I 2, 22, 25).
23, 25). (ll. I 3, II 8, I 9, 2 I, 23, 27), You lu (l. I 5).
II, II 8, 27), @zu ve (l. 4, 25).
!, 25), όλος (Ι. 23), όλος (Ι. 25).
' si (l. I9), G.J. Se (ll. I4, I5, I6, 28, 29),
27) 2. hu (l. I 6).
).
I9, 26, 29), o ļā (l. 29), 守 li (ll. 4, 24, ai (l. 19, 26, 28, 31), G°13 lo (l. 3o).
I3, 14, 27), 3 flai (ll, Io, 28). l. I 5, 16, 17, I9, 2 I, 22, 26), 'ig nai (l. 38).
ho narin (l. I), njij sarin (l. I I, 15), 3o marin
Si (l. 8), 2 ksvā (l. 6).
3 tta (1. I O), 33 tti (l. I, 5) ğ tya (l. 2O),
Page 342
NO. 40 SLAB-INSCRIPTION O.
G. 3). ddha (l. 23), 37 ddhā (
63y ndhe (l. 5).
G. "hô nta (1. 7).
G. 2h, rbhui (l. 5).
G. 82 mpa (l. 26), 83rmma (l. 12)
G. Zy ryya (l. 6).
G. 2yy3 vya (l. 26).
G. çaj çri (l. I, 2).
G. Áå rșī (1. 2).
G. 2r svā (1. 2O), 24 strā (l. 25
(l. I8).
The types shown in the foregoi South-Indian inscriptions. The virama over the letters as in the Tamil portio the pillar inscription of Rajasirinha-va the buddi or the dot over the conson vertical virama has a close resemblanc Indian inscriptions is shown by a wedge right. The medial ai is indicated by 3 form in having the two signs placed one the other as in Rajaraja's Tamjävúr inst advanced form. We find, however, a inscriptions from the tenth to the twel be drawn to the close similarity betwe as well as between mau and 4u. The ; of the aksara except in the case of the marking it above the letter is retained. short and long forms of e and o.
As regards orthography, it is more to use indiscriminately Grantha letters
S. I. I. vol. i. p. 147. Ibid. p. II 3. Sometimes the vertical vird S. I. I., vol. ii, No. 78.)
* See also the Jetavanarama Sanskrit inscriptic “ S. I. I., vol. iii, No. I.
THE VELAIKKARAS 245
5), 2S ddhi (l. I ), čo ndha (1. 24),
2 rma (l. 15).
), 2, sti (l. I), 24 stha (l. 27), 247 sthā
ng list are, it is true, not unknown to is represented by a short vertical stroke n of the Kuram Pallava grant and in rmevara shrine, where the later sign, ant, also occurs five times. Here the e to the initial r in ligatures, which in 28 or by an angle or curve open to the and 9: the former follows the Grantha : above the other, instead of one behind ription, while the latter is probably an Il these four varieties in South-Indian th centuries, A.D. Attention may also en gir and gra, ñua and muu, óha, and /ha, anusvara is engraved on the right side syllable sam, where the older method of No distinction is shown between the
or less a peculiarity of Tamil inscriptions side by side with those of Tamil. We
na assumes a zigzag shape (Veltirpalaiyam plate,
h (E. Z., Vol. I, No. 1).
o Ibid., Nos. I 2 and I 8.
Page 343
246 EPIGRAPHIA
find Sanskrit words and even pure Tami and Tamil characters: for example, in our samgha follow in some places (ll. IO, 20, places the Grantha spelling. Auduttu (ll. often found in Kanarese and Malayalan A ramaqua, P. Rāmañña ; aiñpattayyāmud Ảa/ (l. I 6), probably for Sinh. Azzzara Sinh. for P. đã{%ãa/ãưa; zyãroạ7 (l. a Sanskrit form zyakaramin (or -niea o P. Moggailana.
The language is Tamil with an ir zrikiridia metre usually employed in rec and in Ceylon. Its style, however, can devoid of those bombastic expressions found in some of the Kanarese records ( century A. D. The reason why our recorc of the influence of Sanskritic constructio is an agreement entered into with the T
As regards the contents, the inscrip first part is the introduction. It gives us Bodhi Varmar alias Emperor Cri Wi the Iksvaku family; that he overcame m that, at the request of the Buddhist cle put on the crown; that he invited Budd three nikayas of the Buddhist church to the three nikayas, reigned over the v celebrated seventy-three birthday festiv Deva-Senevirattar 3 built the great te puram, otherwise called Pulanari, as and the Bowl-relics of the Buddha w the chief fane of the Abhayagiri Mahāv also the auspicious house for the first a
* Cf. Skt. 7)yãẢarama, Sinh. ziyaraạa. * P. Wagaragiri Deva-Senāpati. Polonnaruva or Pulastipura,
ZEYLANICA (vOL. III
| words written in a mixture of Grantha inscription the words mangala, devar, and and 2 I) the Tamil spelling and in other I2 and 34), is for Aoduttu, a spelling more n languages. 47°7ư77zaạa (l. 9), for Sinh. u (). I3), for aimfattayyandu ; Muvaragala, P. Wagara-giri; dalladā (l. 2o)
26), probably a Sinh. derivative from r -ạậya); Magaan (ll. 26-27), Sinh. for
troductory Sanskrit verse in Cardialaords of this class both in South India not be called maniffiravadam, for it is replete with Sanskrit tatsamas that are of about this period, namely the twelfth l is written in Tamil, though with traces n, is quite obvious from the fact that it amil speaking Vēļäikkāra community. tion may be divided into two parts. The the information that King Cri Sanghajaya-Bahu-Devar was a descendant of any enemies and entered Anuradhapura; rgy to protect the Buddhist church, he hist monks from Aramana and had the purified; that he made tula-bhara gifts ihole of Ceylon for fifty-five years and tals; that under his orders Nuvarakal mple of the Tooth-relic in Vijayarajaa permanent repository for the Tooth nich were originally at Uttorula-mula", rihara; that this Tooth-relic temple was nointment ceremony and that it is now
o See S. I.I., vol. i, Nos. 75 and 76.
Daladay-p-perum-palli. * See Mu. xxxvili. 46, 47.
Page 344
NO. 40 SLAB-INSCRIPTION OF
utilized also as the Hall of Fragrance statue of the Buddha, in which is held the sacred eyes (of the statue) and of ap The charitable acts of Vijaya-Bah in the Mahavamsa also, although the r built the Tooth-relic temple is not men The second part, or inscription pro indicating that the compact set forth t royal command. In fact we may inf disturbed state of the country Moggalla ministers of the State, whose names : community, who were then in the zenitl of the Sacred Tooth-relic Temple, buil before) by Deva Senāpati under the or The independent spirit of the Velaik on undertaking the control of the shrin Tooth-relic, belonging to the illustrious and regarded it as their own charitabl So they assigned to it lands, guards, declared that any act conducive to : be held as an offence against the Vela against the Buddhist church.
In this connexion we must bea Mahinda V in Io I 7— I o I 8 A. D.“, the e: among whom were Velaikkaras, held Even before Mahinda's capture, Anura. races, among whom the Keralas (i.e and the Kannatas who were no do (leading sects of the Velaikkara comi time in other parts of the Island". It
of 3 A.D., that they were brought to SC
Gandhakuti (line 24). * See ch. Mianru-kai, for an explanation of this term, See above, p. 208. Annual Aeport on South-Indian Epigraphy ) sv. lv. 2. ? ÄMu, v,
F THE VELAIKKARAS 247
2 for the auspicious and colossal stone every year the ceremony of loosening plying collyrian to them. u I dealt with here are related in detail minister Nagaragiri Deva Senăpati who tioned by name. per, contains no date or any expression herein was entered into in pursuance of er from the context that owing to the ina Mahathera in association with certain are not given, entrusted the Velaikkara n of their power, with the entire custody t (probably some twenty or thirty years ’ders of Vijaya-Bâhu I (Io58-II I4 A.D.). karas may be gauged by the fact that e they called it the great temple of the Velaikkara (army) of the three divisions' e institution under their entire support. &c., for its maintenance. They further an infringement of this contract would ikkaras and the Maha-Tantra as well as
r in mind that since the capture of xpeditionary forces of Rajendra Cola I, Sway in the northern half of Ceylon. dhapura was overrun by people of divers ... the Malaiyalar of the present record) ubt the Valañjiyar and the Nagarattār munity), exercised full authority at that was only after fifty-five years, namely in me sort of subjection by Vijaya-Bahu I.
lx. 4-8, and I 6-23, and above, pp. 2o8 ff. See below p. 25.
(93, p. IO2.
2. See above, p. 208.
Page 345
248 EPIGRAPHIA
Nevertheless, the Velaikkaras remained a long time after. In the thirtieth year asked to go to war against their kinsn furious elephants. . . . took the city of P captive with her three sons, and burnt t however, immediately quelled by the k. a power to be reckoned with, for we ree five years later in the reign of Gaja-Bah to rise against the King”. Even dur Parakkama-Bahu I (II.53-I 186 A.D.), th many of their leaders and much of their wealth and made benefactions to tem from the Anaulundava slab-inscription contents of the present record.
In addition to all these facts sup this inscription should be placed in the I I 37 A.D.) or of his son Gaja-Bāhu ) years after the death of Vijaya-Bahu I Maha-thera of Uturua-mulái as the church in the compact. He is describe well known for his profound learning a of the Buddhist church who lived abou to whom the foregoing description ma Moggallana are known to the literary hi. (I) Moggallana Maha-thera, auth }^yãẢazraạa (Sinh. VIZagaẢan-??yarazza), The late Dhammarama Thera in his the Moggallana Pañcika-pradipa says th
* Mv. lx. 36-39. o Ibid., lxiii. 24-3o.
* Sakala fästrägama filäcära-sampanmar-äna sthavirar. We take yarini as a derivative of a Sa to veyäkarama grammarian, just as Skt. Zyäkar Sinh, form of P. Maggallāna. The syntax, thougl Aöhavagiri Mahävihärailu agräyatanam-äna Utto The Uttorula monastery might have been the O Abhayagiri for the use of his brother (Mu. lvii. 20).
P, xiv.
ZEYLANICA (VOL. III
a powerful and wealthy community for of Vijaya-Bahu's reign, when they were hen, the Colas, they "rebelled like unto 'ulatthi; they also took the king's sister he king's palace. The rebellion was, ing's forces. Still they continued to be ld in the Mahavamsa that about thirtyu II (I I 37-I I 53 A.D.), they were bribed ing the powerful rule of his successor ey raised a rebellion in which they lost landed property. That they possessed ples about this period may be inferred dealt with above, as well as from the
porting our opinion that the date of 2 reign either of Viikkama-Bāhu (II I I 6I (I 137-II53), about twenty to thirty in II I I4, there is the name Moggallāna dignitary who represented the Buddhist d there as a Raja-guru and grammarian, nd saintly conduct. Among the elders t this period (twelfth century A.D.), and y be applicable, four bearing the name story of Ceylon, namely:
or of the Pāli grammar Moggallāna with its vutti and faiicia (or bailified). introduction to the printed edition of hat this Moggallana Thera took part in
o Ibid., lxxiv. 44-5o. No. 38. rāja-guru Ūuruļa-mūļāvi vāriņī Mugalam-mahānskrit form vyakaramin (or-anika, or -niya), equivalent tạa > Sinh, vậyaraạa. Magaủam is, of course, the n somewhat loose, yet agrees with that of the phrase rula-Milaiyil mi-v-ullakukkui Sikamanity-dkiya, &c. ine built by king Manavamma (670-705 A.D.) at
Page 346
No. 40) SLAB-INSCRIPTION O
upholding the Buddhist church either as (Udumbaragiri) Maha-Kassapa Sańgh synod held at Polonnaruva in II65 A. I Bahu I, and that he might have writte in the Thuparama monastery at Anura (2) Moggallana-Thera, the author the time of king Parakkama-Bahu.
(3) Moggallana-Thera who comp. patronage of Parakkama-Bahu I, dwelli fraternity in the Jetavana-vihara built b . (4) Moggallana-Thera, who, accor Buddhist Council from the country of th Of these we are inclined to ident Mahasthavira of our record, for both learned. At one time, we are told, ti Uturulamula monastery of the Abhaya probably then allied to the Abhayagiri seems to have been at the time of the in the Vinaya or he could not have b President. He may most probably hav pura before he came to Polonnaruva. I was one of those young samaneras wh last days of his reign (IO58-II 14 A.D. thirty-five years old when Vikkama-B: that time already become an author. Buddhist Council twenty-eight years lat a venerable monk of high reputation. was elected to assist Maha-Kassapa who If these facts and inferences esta present inscription with Moggallana identify with this personage the Mogge
See above, pp. 205-206. * Atha mahatherehi saringharajapamukhehi ta' dīpe Parakkamabāhu-raio kāle Moggallāna-ther Anurādhapurassa dakkhiņadisābhāge Pokkantigām. Sasanavansa p. 136.
* See the colophon to the Abhidhānappadipikā
WOL. II
F THE VELAIKKARAS 249
a pupil or as a colleague of Dirhbulagala araja, who presided over the Buddhist ), the fourth regnal year of Parakkaman his Pali grammar when he was residing dhapura.
of the Vinaya-ganthipadam who lived in
led the Abhidhanappadipikā under the ng amongst the Snrogama (Vilgam-mula) y this king. ding to the Mahavamsa , attended the he Yuva-raja. ify No. 1 with the Rajaguru Mugalan were grammarians and were profoundly hey lived in Anuradhapura, one in the giri, and the other in the Thūpārāma, fraternity. Further, Moggallana No. I synod an elderly dignitary well versed been an assistant to Maha Kassapa, the ẹ written the Pãli grammarat Anurãdhalet us then suppose that our Moggallana om Vijaya-Bahu I patronized during the ). He need not have been more than ihu I died in II I 37 and may have by So when Parakkama-Bahu I held the dr in I 165, Moggalläna might have been It was, therefore, not surprising that he ) was perhaps slightly his 'senior. plish the identity of Moggallana of the No. I, we can go a step further and llana (No. 4) who attended the Council
mirin gandhe pi dassite Vinayagaņțhipadarin Sīhala
akāsī ti āgatarin, na Cūlagaņțhipadarin Sihaladīpe e araha Moggallana-thero akasi ti. Bodes ed. of
* Mv. lxxvi. 9.
Kk
Page 347
25O EPIGRAPHIA
from the Yuvaraja's country. It is conc that is to say, either at the end of Vikki that of his son Gaja-Bahu, both of whom Moggallana, fearing that the king migh Tooth-relic temple, then containing t originally at Moggallana's own Uttarol the powerful Velaikkaras to take over southward to Rohana or the Yuvaraja'. colour to this view, for we gather from away the relics to Rohana, and that they Bāhu II 1. Moggallāna may have return this king to take part in the purification There now remain two Moggalla ganthipada, and No. 3, the compiler of t for. They were contemporaries, and se person; while there is so far no evidenc No. 1 or with the Mugalan of the ins the reign of Parakkama-Bāhu I (I I 53—II ) The present record has hitherto bec I I I 4 A. D.), but the foregoing discussio the Velaikkara community and to assign this being fully supported by palaeograp As regards the Velaikkaras, it is, o munity of working classes; besides, lingual l and the hard r), and not etymology of the term is still obscure, and social position of this clan. Fourt Cola I were composed of these Velaikl We see from the present record that the (idan-hai) division'. Their leaders wi
See Mu. lxi. 54-62, and lxxiv. 16o-I62, 18 * South-Indian Epigraphy, Annual Report, I9 * See S. I.I., vol. ii, Introd., pp. 9-II o.
For detailed information on these two sec p. Io36 ff. Thurston’s Ethnographic Wotes on Sou game of 'horn-pulling' (am-ddima), there are tw
ZEYLANICA vOL. III
eivable that between I I 37 and II I 53 A. D., ma-Bahu's reign, or at the beginning of were no friends of the Buddhist church, t lay his devastating hands on the rich |he Tooth- and Bowl-relics that were Vihara, at Abhayagiri, prevailed upon he full custody of the temple and fled country. The Mahavamsa also lends it that the Parinsukulika brethren took were there until recovered by Parakkamaed to Polonnaruva on the invitation of of the Buddhist religion. nas, No. 2, the author of the Vinayahe Abhidhanappadipika, to be accounted em to us to refer to one and the same :e to establish their identity either with cription, although they all lived during (86 A.D.) 'n taken as one of Vijaya-Bahu I (Io58– h compels us to call it an inscription of to it a date between I I37 and II 53 A.D., hic evidence. f course, incorrect to call them a 'comthe word is spelt Gal?ardis opi (with the Gaouaisnai (labourers). Although the proof is not wanting as to the power een regiments of the army of Rajendra äras of the right-hand (valai-kai) sect°. re were also Velaikkaras of the left-hand 're the Nagarattar and the Valafijiyar
-I86.
3, p. IO2.
, see Madras Manual of Administration, vol. iii, hern India, p. 48. In the Sinhalese semi-religious parties, the udu pila and the yati pila, Families
Page 348
No. 40) SLAB-INSCRIPTION Ol
who figure also in the Anaulundava re the Nagartta and the Banajiga commun
At the time of our record the Vela which was not a Buddhist sect as has b cana. Whether the term minru-kai Çiva-Çakti-Alnu or Pati pāçabaçu corres or it is only an epithet of the Velaikk composed of three wings, we are unabl. however, more than three classes of Ve and Nagarattar as leaders. They are tanam, (a) Pilaikal-tanam, (e) Vadukar and (h) Palakalanai. Of these a and 6 that follow, while c and d, as well as the records, might probably be only honor Krishna Sastri Avargal'. Similarly, th of regiments that once composed t kings.
for generations belong either to the one or to the O valah-kai and idai-kai divisions, both these distin connected with Durga worship?
Sarvadargana-sangraha defines it as follows: Tripadārtham catuspādam M sūreņakena samiksova prāh * See Chatterji's Kashmir Shaivaism, and Schc Since writing the above, I have been favoure (unpublished, I believe), on the present record. Tou Gopinath Row has, in a learned article contributed the ground for the elucidation of the term. From perhaps in Ceylon too, for loyal and faithful servant or of their master, to kill themselves, and it was n the oath (vaicinam) that they would do away with These were called Vélaikkáras. The acts of self-s not only from Tamil classics but also from inscriptic ' Cf Siru-tanattu Vagukakkälavar and Peru names of two of the regiments of Rajendra Cola I.
"Cf. S. I. E., Annual Report, 1913, p. 97. o Cf. Parlivāramevkāpparkal and Palavakai-Pa
F THE VELAIKKARAS 251
cord. Their present representatives are lities of the Kanarese country.
ikaras were adherents of the Mahatantra een suggested, but a form of Çaiva-darrefers to the triple principle, namely, ponding to trika of Cashmere Çaivaismo, aras due possibly to their army being e at present to say. In the inscription, laikkaras are mentioned with Valariceyar :-(a) Valah-kai, () Idah-kai, (c) Siru, (f) Malaiyalar, (g) Parivara-k-kontam, may be taken as attributes of the names term Peruntanam occurring in Tanjore ary titles' as suggested by Rao Sahib e others, too, might be distinctive names the expeditionary forces of the Cola
ther. Can this be a survival of the South-Indian ctions being observed, more or less, in ceremonies
ahatantraih jagad-guruh z vistaratah punah || merus’ ADer ÇCaiva-Siddhānta, pp. I o4-I 43. d with a copy of Mudaliyar Rasanayagam's article ching the Velaikkaras, he says: “The late Mr. T. A. to the Sen Tamil (vol. xvi, pp. I34-I43), cleared time immemorial it was a custom in India, and s who failed to carry out the orders of their king ot uncommon for kings to have soldiers who took their lives if any misfortune befell the king. . . . acrifice committed by these Vélaikkáras are known ns and sculptures.“ tanattu Valankai Veliikkarappadikal, these being (S. l. l., vol. ii, Introd. p. 9).
ram-padaikalilār, S. I.I., vol. ii, Introd. p. 9).
Kk 2
Page 349
252
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
EPIGRAPHI
RAN
Svasti Ģrīb Larinkāyārih Jina-c Senādhipo kārsīt Ģrī Vijayād -t Pulasteh pure (1) Velaikkär -t-paryyanta-devālayān Veļaikkā -ntu nitarām ākalpa-sandher b Grī Larinkādvīpattu Sūryya-vari -n vali vanta aneka gatrün vija -dha-puram pukku Buddha-gasa -ringha-niyogattall tiru-mudi $udi -nrum šahkattärai alaippittu mi -ttu saringha çuddhi pannuvittu mūnru nikāyattukku kudutu d aifipattayyändu Ilahkäi mulutu -rri-t-tiru-virajyafi šeyt aruli elu -ksattrai seluttina ko Cri Saring -kaļ Ģrī Vijaya-Bāhu-Devar -kku niyokittu-p-Pulanari-y-ana -pitta mūla-sthānam-ākiya Abha zyatanam-ana Uttorula-mulaiyil -y-ākiya Daļadā- Pātra- dhātu-sv -m-ana prathamaabhisekattukku torun tiru-nayana-moksam pani kaņņālañ śeyyum maringala-mall devarkku gandha-kuti-y-ãna Da - raksa-y-aka vendum enru sa %cara-Sampannar-ana raja-guru -galan-mahā-sthavirar rājāmā -runtu ehkalai alaittu aruli-š-Še -toň, kūdi eńkalukku mūtātaik: -nkalodu kūdi varun Nakaratt kai-t-tiru-Veļaikkāran Daļad
This may also be read sa. * This may also be read Ailli.
ZEYLANICA (VOL. II
SCRIEP
anta-dhătu-bhavanarh yad Devai-Bahu-nrvaradecaa-sama (hita)n tad api tara-balāni pāhuvi Namo Buddhäya çattu Ikşvākuviyam panni Anuranarin raksikka vendi sa
Arulmaņattill ni
ìnru nikāya
mūnru tulābhāram aga-raja-dharmmattal m oru kuqjäi nilaupattu mū-v-āņçlu tiru naha-Bodhıi-varmar-âna cakravarttiNuvarakal Tevajšenavirattar
Vijayarăja-purattu edupuyagiri Maha-vihârattu Agrä»
mū-v-ulakukkuli šikāmaņiimi-tevarkaļukku nitya vāsa-bhavana
mafikala-grham-āna āddāņqlui añśana nirukkum a-gilamaya-Buddhaladay-p-perum-pali* uńkatala çāstrāgama çīlā2 Uturula-mūļaiyil (vyāriņi) Muyaroçluń kūda elunt’ aruli-y-i- tamaiyil Mätantiratlay-ulla Valafiseyarai-y-um erullidçdaraiyun küçdçli Mün (ru-) y-p-perum-palli-y-enru
* This may also be read nityam.
Page 350
Epigraphia Zeylanica
Io
發u臨瑩鷲ß
தித்ல்
I5
25
3o
35
4o
45
ຂຶ
鸣镜°引 ፲፰፻፵
ت. م yé’s Yʻ* R} 鳗
Slab-inscription
୪iଳିଟିଂ
፵፰፻፵፩፻፭፻ 函深霞 ፩
Kweste
ಸ್ಲೀ ఘీ 蕊 ମୁଁ ଖୁଁ 露醛
శొ
(
SJ-3 i 2;
ಟ್ತಿ js 蠶 2&32:3: §
* *23; 称绒
堊婆型蠶
ପୈଞ୍ଜି تقنية 蠶
爵弼颐 ဦးစိန္တိမျိုက္ကိုစ့်ဖို့(ပြဲ
ရွီး
". 2
|- جنيني Tఉ3CH
---- "F" 3ینیتھوڑیط 臀翌
g 翌盈篮
22 リエーリエーリー 翌葵藏硬
3 ኛ `- ̊ as
కి ".
of the Velaikkaras Vol. 11. Plate 35
ஜீத்
| ဒွိမွီညိ§နှီဖွံ]] §
ರಾ?:* AM K-Ka
* 3
ఖాళీ
இதில் 0 ်ကြီးဦးနှီéဦ*ိန္နီကြီ၌
リでリ 醬
బి fit-წშ# ^ 45 థ్రెడ్లే jšಣ್ಣೆ
' *S**TK RSSME :
Page 351
Page 352
No. 40 SLAB-INSCRIPTION O.
32 tiru-namań śätti eńkal aram-ay
33 veņdum enru aran-kāvalukku p 34 ševakarai-y-um oro veli nilam-u 35 -paļi nokkina ūrkal-um parivār 36 -yam pukkaraiy-um paçdçdum keç 37 -v-um alivu paddaçdaňkal alivu : 38 -yam-ullatanai-y-um eññānrum i 39 -lāfi šeyvom āka-v-um paņņina 40 siditya-varai nirpatāka-k-kaiyvi(lu 41 -l-um vedduvittu-k-kuduttom va, 42 ru-tanam pillaikal-tanam Vadu 43 kontam Palakalanai-y-lum ulllidd 44 -rom ippadi tirampuvan-um tira 45 -m tirampa-S-šammatippan-um M 46 padai-p-pakaiyan * paũca mahã-p 47 pūtar mā-tavattorkku-k-kuçduttan 48 pavi-y-um Buddha-Dharmma-Sai 49 -n-um pukun narakam pukuvān
RANTS)
Lines 1-5). Hail! Prosperity M Temple of the Buddha's Tooth-relic v built in the city of Pulasti in Lanka Bahu, as well as the shrines around it (the whole period) unto the dissolution c
[Lines 5-I II) Obelisance to the I Lanka, the Emperor Gri Vijaya-Bahu a scion of the lineage of Iksvaku of th an enemy, entered Anuradhapura and, at put on the sacred crown in order to loo Majesty had Buddhist priests invited f
Read tanam. Read pakaiya. * Devasenãdhộ0 = Devaremảộat = Sinh. Deva * NWidarām ā-kalpa-sandher bhuvi. Here san kalpas. . . . . . .
On the extent of the kingdom of Ramafif inscription. (Ind. Antiq., 1894, pp. Ioo and 224).
THE VELAIKKARAS 253
ekaļ kāvalāy nirka dai-p-padaiyal oro m iddu-k-kuduttu ipm-um paņdāram-um abhaduň kākka-k-kaçdavom āka orntum eńkal anvaukku venduvana-v-e inta vyavasthai candrāt ) verri-Š-šempil-un kalliań-kai idań-kai śikar Malaiyāļar Parivāra-k- u tiru Velaikkäraimpa-S-Solluvan-u- Iatantirattukku-p-pillaitta ātakañ śeytān-um tevar a kollum kodum ingha-ratnaikalukku-p-pillaitta
. . . ara-maravaraka" svasti grīb.
AIONT.
say the Velaikkāra forces protect that thich the Chief Deva-Senadhipa has by order of the King, Cri Vijayadifounded by the Velaikkaras, throughout if the world. Buddha In the prosperous Island of Devar alas Ģrī Sanghabodhi-varmar, e Solar race, gaining victory over many the request of the Buddhist priesthood, k after the Buddhist religion. So, His "om Aramaņa" to Ceylon, and with
* Read pukuvan. Read -maravarka. Senaut (see line 16). ahi means the period of transition between two
idesa, see Taw Sein Ko's notes on the Kalyani
Page 353
254 EPIGRAPHIA
their aid), effected the purification of th
fraternities).
[Lines II I-II 5) He, moreover, bes upon the three Nikayas and having brol canopy of dominion was graciously ple years by practising the ten regal virt sacred birthdays.
Lines I6-21. His Majesty gave -virattar and through him had the gre. Vijayarajapuram, otherwise called P repository for the Tooth and the Bowl-r the crest gems of the Three Worlds the chief fane at the Abhayagiri Mal
of the relics).
Lines 2 I-24. It became also the anointment ceremony and the Hall of F stone statue of the Holy Buddha, in unloosening the sacred eyes (of the ima Lines 25-3ol. The royal preceptc thera of Uturua-mula who is endowed (a knowledge) of all the Castras and A of the state, was pleased to come to Tooth-relic Temple should be under you of the Mãtantra, met together and coi are our elders" and of the kinsmen, with us in our deliberations).
' Dadaddy-p-perum-palli (line 24). * Gandha-&uti, Sinh. Gaằda-&ii, the name a either by the Buddha himself during his lifetime or Rajaguru, here probably only an honorary t Vydrini Mugalan, see above, p. 246. Betw would expect a word connoting the sense of res phrase Uluruda-milaiyil uydrini “ the grammarian : l. I9 Utaraļa- mūļavi mū-z-ulakku šķāmaņi the “existing or “existed' being understood in both c. * Käjämätyar. This does not necessarily im
Or whom we regard as our leaders. Or of those belonging to the community o
ZEYLANICA voI. II
e Buddhist Order of the three Nikayas
towed thrice his own weight (of coins) ight the whole of Lanka under a single :ased to rule the kingdom for fifty-five ues. He also celebrated seventy-three
directions to Nuvarakal Deva Senaat Temple of the Tooth-relic built at llanari; and it became the permanent elics of the Buddha which are like unto) (and which were) at Uttorula-mula, havihara, the original place of deposit
auspicious house for holding the first ragrance' for the auspicious and colossal which is held annually the ceremony of ge) and applying collyrium to them.
or * and (grammarian) Mugalan o Mahāwith piety and virtuous conduct and with gamas, associating himself with ministers the spot, send for us and say ' (this) r custody'. Thereupon, we, the members nvened a meeting of the Valaiseyar who the Nagarattar, who usually associate
* See Mu. xxxvii, 96-97. pplied by the Buddhists to the chamber, occupied by a statue of him after his demise. itle. een the locative Uturula-miulaiyiland Mugalan, one iding, but as pointed out above (p. 248, n. 5), the it Uturulla-milai' is similar in construction to that in three-world crest gems at Uttorula-mulai,' the word
SeS. ply ministers of the present king.
Nagaratār
Page 354
No. 40) SLAB-INSCRIPTION OF
Lines 3O-38). In this assembly) Temple) with the sacred name of Minr perum-palli' the great temple of the Veļaikkāra (army) of the three divisio shall remain as our charitable institu assigning for the protection of this ch (of our army) together with one veli ( protect the villages, the retainers, and as well as those who enter it for refug loss or ruin, and that we shall always do as long as, our lineage exists even thoug ruin may fall deeper into ruin.
Lines 39-44. To this effect we, th are included the communities of Valafihand), Siru-tanam (the minor class 2), Pil (the Telugus), Malaiyāļar (the Malayāl spearmen ?), and Palakalanai (the army attestations to this agreement and have both on copper (plates) and on stone, so the moon endure.
Lines 44-49. Accordingly, whoev tells another to infringe it or that cons an enemy of the Velaikkara army, who Mātantra, or [he becomes) one who ha becomes the wicked sinner who has a gods or to spirits or to great ascetics, ol an offence against the three gems nam Order, or he becomes one who will e usually go. Forget not charity Hail!
See above, p. 251 for explanation of this term
* Paņņiņa inta vavasihai (line 39), lit. the dec uyavastha in this sense, see South Indian Inscriptions
° AVirka vendum entru (lines 32-33).
THE VELAIKKARAS 255
we (all of us) invested (the Tooth-relic l-kai-t-tiru-Velaikkaran Daladay-p- Tooth-relic belonging to the illustrious ls' and made the declaration" that it tion under our own custody, that by arity one servitor from each regiment of land (for his maintenance), we shall the property belonging to this shrine, 2, even though (thereby) we may suffer everything necessary for this (shrine) h everything that has already suffered
e illustrious Veļļaikkāras, among whom kai (the right-hand), Idań-kai (the leftlaikal-tanam (Vellalar class P), Vadukar ese), Parivara-k-kontam (the retinue of of Kalanai-men ?), have set (our) handdelivered it over, having had it engraved that it may last as long as the sun and
er that infringes (this contract) or that sents to the infringement of it becomes
has committed an offence against the is committed the five great sins, or he ppropriated what had been offered to (he becomes) one who has committed hely) the Buddha, his Doctrine, and his inter the hell into which such sinners Prosperity
laration which was made. For the use of the word , vol. ii, pp. 5o7 and 5 I 4.
Iddu-k-kuduttu having assigned.
Page 355
256 EPIGRAPHIA
No. 41 (REG. No. 278). POLONNA INSCRIPTION OF PARAKK
NE of the monasteries built by P. (North Park) of Polonnaruva v called Gal-vihara, its Buddhist figure face of the rock. These have been Pilgrims, sightseers, and government ( visited the spot, have expressed in admiration of these ruins which bear w the artistic taste of the twelfth century A A graphic description of the site ap in his Annual Aeport of the Archaeolog of the readers of the AAigraphia Zeya extract with a photograph o of the tem inscription.
Mr. Bell says: "This rock-hewn s features, the most impressive antiquity of Ceylon, and possibly not rivalled thro The line of gigantic figures carved background, calm, immovable, majestic, gazing ever fixedly into space with the wrapped in eternal slumber, must inspir admiration, mingled with an instinctives The irresistible charm and sublim appeal forcibly to the few observant chanced to view it in its peaceful wo spade.
The limited outcrop of rock from v about I miles north of the Promontory o once washed it, and the Citadel. It is extensive oblong site, artificially banked Dágaba, "Jétawanáráma” Viháré and c
In G. 22 of the Index map of Ceylon, s * See Mv. lxxvi. 76–78.
Kindly supplied by the present Archaec * See plam facing p. 84, above.
ZEYLANICA (vOL. III
RUVA, GAL-VIHARA: ROCKAMA-BAHU I (1153- 186 A.D.)
rakkama-Bahu I was the Uttararama * rith its rock-cut temple, now popularly s and the inscription on the vertical (nown to the public for a long time. fficials, who have, from time to time, writing and otherwise their profound itness to the religious enthusiasm and
D.
pears from the pen of Mr. H. C. P. Bell, rical Survey for 1907. For the benefit amica, however, we need quote only an ple indicating the exact position of the
hrine stands unrivalled as, in its special par excellence to be seen in the Island ughout the Continent of India.
from the gray rock which forms their amid the hush of the surrounding forest, pensiveness of profound meditation, or 2 in the thoughtful beholder wonder and sense of silent awe. ty of the “Gal Viháré' could not but visitors who, for the last century, have oded seclusion untouched by axe and
thich the “Gal Viháiré' was formed lies situated between Töpávewa lake, which less than a quarter of a mile from the up, whereon are located “Kiri Vehera” ther connected ruined buildings.
ee Ceylon Journal of Science, Vol. I, Pt. 2.
logical Commissioner of Ceylon.
Page 356
From a photograph supplied by the Archaeological Survey, Ceylon
Epigraphia Zeylanica象Vos //. Psate 36 Polonnaruva: Gal-vihāra|-
Page 357
Page 358
No. 41) ROCK-INSCRIPTION O)
The gathota stretches from south nowhere does it reach to more than 3oft
It was the south-east face of this it trends eastwards, which was selected b this purpose.
This portion of the rock, 56 yards in but most to north-east; and it was this decided the distribution of the several im The tall standing figure, therefore, occupy the middle, with the colossal re. image to right and left respectively.
The rock face had to be cut back three great images, and scooped out as in and its pronaos.
The sloping rock face immediately smooth for a space (I3 ft. 3 in. by 9 ft. 9 in, in 5 I lines, now much weathered by expc or ordinance for the guidance of Buddh Bahu (I I64-I I-97 A.D.), the Great Mona To that ruler's credit is known to be of the “Gal Viharé', whatever doubt ma which the bombastic Nisşanka Malla, his r For the Mahdizvansa chronicler all direct blunt brevity too definite to adm appreciation of the grandeur of the most
“And this ruler of men built likewis Thaipa, after that he had caused the rock when he had finished all the work he c caves in the rock, namely the Vijadha, knowledge"), the Wisinna óațimá Lena the Afanna-fatima Guhai ("the cave of
Their semi-brick, semi-rock shelte Misinna-patimat and Nipanna-batimdi. over the Buddha as guardian angels (l
More correctly I 153-1186 A.D. Chap. VOL. TI
PARAKKAMA-BAHU I 257
west to north-east, broadly speaking;
above the level grounds
'ock-reach, rising most abruptly before y the stone-masons as best adapted for
length, falls away gradually at each end, physical conformation which doubtless ages.
and the shrine pierced into the rock, umbent Buddha and a gigantic sedent
nearly 15 ft. for the sculpturing of the uch as 17 ft. to provide the cave shrine
to the right of the cave was chiselled ) to receive a long Sinhalese inscription sure. This record is a kathikázva [sic] ist clergy, cut in stone by-Parákrama rch of Sinhalese history and tradition.
long beyond question the construction ly exist as to the many other shrines at lear successor, has showered his records. udes to the execution of the work with it of dispute, however wanting in due mpressive sculptures existing in Lanka.
e the Uttararama, nigh unto the Maha that was there to be hewn out. And used cunning workmen to make three a Guha ("the cave of the spirits of “ the cave of the sitting image"), and the sleeping image"°)”. \ .
rs no longer enshrine the colossal But Brahma and Vishnu still hover
idyaidharas) in his cave temple.'
xxviii. 76-78. - * Wijesinha's translation.
Ll
Page 359
258 EPIGRAPHIA
Such is the general description c here shows exactly the spot where the the central cave shrine and the recumb It will also be seen from the accor that its letters, I in. to 2 in each in s lines 2 in. apart, and that in type they Arinbagamuva record of Vijaya-Bahu I slab of Vijaya-Bahu II (1186–1187 A.D na, ra, and ma in these inscriptions w any difference between the medial u, a pu, pra, and har in line 9. There is al even in words borrowed from Sanskrit: As Müller has already stated, th the same as that of the Sinhalese comm century and of works such as the 4m, a good sprinkling of Sanskrit words, m not so much as in the later ones.
As regards the contents, the insc (a) the historical introduction (ll. I(ll. 18-5 II), the end of each section be
The historical material embodied the statement in the Mahávaösa , giv died in the Sala grove of the 'Malla p since his "Enlightenment'. Thereafte reigned in Ceylon Valagam Abha", an the Buddhist Church or sāsana continu Ģrī Sanghabodhi Parakkama-Bāhu I v ment. No sooner had he brought th his attention to reform and revivify Dutthagamani more than twelve and a assuming sovereignty.
See No. 35 above. * No. 3o abo See, for example, the Mihintale Tablets of * See the records of NiSSañka Malla above, p " Vattagamani Abhaya, 439 and 454-466 A. o See also Epigraphia Birmanica, Vol. III, F
ZEYLANICA vOL. III
f the site. The photograph reproduced inscription is on the rock-face between 2nt figure of the Buddha. panying (plate 37) facsimile of the record ize, are, as usual, engraved between ruled may be assigned to a date between the (IO58-III4 A.D.), and the Polonnaruva )o. A comparison of the akşaras ka, ta, ill make this apparent. There is hardly , and ra. See, for example, the aksaras so a tendency to avoid compound letters and Pãli. e language of our record is very much entaries of the beginning of the thirteenth avatura, the Thibavamsa, &c. There is ore than in the earlier inscriptions, but
tription may be divided into two parts: (8), and (d) the disciplinary injunctions ing indicated by a fish symbol.
in the introduction, when compared with ves uš the information that the Buddha rinces after a religious career of 45 years ar, when 454 years had elapsed, there d from thence for a period of I254 years, ed her course of disintegration. Then as already holding the reins of govern2 Island under his sway, than he turned the sasana which, he declared, as had ! half centuries before, was his object in
We A.I.C., p. 62. Mahinda IV (E. Z., Vol. I, No. 7). р. по4 ff. o Ch. lxxiii-22 and lxxviii.
з. (44 and 29-I7 в.с.). t. 2, p. 27.
Page 360
No. 41) ROCK-INSCRIPTION O
Maha-Kassapa. Thera, the abbot community of theras were at the time Buddhist scriptures, especially the Vin; services, and through them convened a schools of thought in the Order.
At this assembly the scriptures w were solved. This is what is meant bringing about a reconciliation of the
united into one nikaya'. Those who course, to leave the 7 heriya or orthod further the names and particulars of sol rehearsal of the scriptures.
Mahâ-Kassapa Thera presided ov the author of the Sanskrit Grammar / to the Samantapasadika. The others disciples from Anuradhapura; some T INagundapaliya Thera, Moggalana country, as well as representatives of Nanda Thera of the Selantarayatana author of seven important works, was in a mansion of great splendour built by Kassapa's Udumbaragiri fraternity', he of the ecclesiastical board, though he Moggallāna Thera, see above pages 248 The date of this convocation, as ex As soon as the reconciliation was effec the precautionary measures to be adopte harmony, and purity of the Order in the Now, Parakkama-Bahu I must h; procedure observed in bygone days by t Some Ceylon kings under similar circums the example of Asoka and using almost
Called in Sinhalese Dumbulagala, now corru * See B.M. Catalogue of Sinhalese MSS, Intri See Dhammarama Thera's Introd. to his edit
F PARAKKAMA-BAHU I 259
of Udumbaragiri monastery, and his celebrated for their knowledge of the iya section. His Majesty enlisted their synod of Elders representing the various
ere rehearsed and the debatable points by the statement in line 13 that by three mikayas, His Majesty made them did not consent to be so united had, of ox church. The Mahavamsa mentions me of the Elders who took part in the
rer the meeting. He is supposed to be åsavaóodstana and of a Sinhalese sanne present were Nanapala. Thera with his heras from Saphara (Saparagamuva ?); Thera and others from the sub-king's the three mikayas from Rohana led by Vihara. Sariputta Thera, the pious also living at the time in Polonnaruva the King. As he belonged to Maha may have taken part in the deliberations S not mentioned by name. Regarding -25O. plained on p. 2o5 above, was in II I 65 A.D. ted, there arose the question regarding d for the due maintenance of discipline, future. ave learnt the tradition as regards the he Indian Emperor Asoka as well as by stances. So, Parakkama-Bahu emulated the same sort of expressions which the
ited to Diňbulāgala. See Nos. 3 I and 34 above.
d., p. xv.
ion of the Moggallana-paiciika-pradipa, p. xiv.
Ll 2
Page 361
26o EPIGRAPHIA
latter is stated to have employed in h 246 B.C.), he asked Maha Kassapa. The ecclesiastical rescript which forms the It is to be noted that, strictly speaking, to the monks. The Church has to c obedience to the laws of the church.
According to Buddhaghosa, the rep Aathavathu, one of the results of the under Asoka's patronage was the produc Tissa "to avert all bases of heresy that arise'. We venture to suggest anot namely, the Vinaya-samukasa mentione addressed by Asoka to the Sangha.
Our reasons for this assertion are: material to accept as true the tradit Buddhism in the fourth year after his of monasteries during the following thr to infer that he was in touch with Bud (d) After experiencing the horrors of th reign, he became a Buddhist upasaea ar notably the Dhammapada, for it is its means of his edicts; namely, the princ cluding a himsa and dana-all of which with the doctrines of other contemporar our record, Asoka also paid visits to the himself acquainted with the Patimokk a result he may have himself noticed til and, possibly at the request of the Elc purge the religion of its impurities; (e) may have taken place, for the third or
See Kathāvatthu Atthakathā (Introd. tr. in pp. 5-7). See also the Kalyani Inscription (Ind., Ibid., p. 7. Contrast, however, Keith, Bud See also Hultzsch, Inscriptions of Asoka, Int “ Cf. sagha upele, saghe upayāte, and sanigh inscriptions. We still think that M. Senart's inte Professor D. R. Bhandarkar infers that Asoka bec of a vihara. See his Asoka, pp. 78-8I.
ZEYLANICA (VOL. III
s appeal to Moggaliputta Tissa (circa ra and his Board of Elders to issue the second part of the present inscription. the king has no authority to issue orders lo that, but the king can enforce their
buted author of the Commentary on the third Rehearsal of the Buddhist Canon tion of the Aathavatthu by Moggaliputtahad arisen, and that might in the future her compilation for the same purpose, d in the Calcutta-Bairat rock-inscription
(a) Though we have as yet no reliable. cions of Asoka's actual conversion to coronation, or of his building thousands ee years, yet there is sufficient evidence dhism and was attracted by its tenets; e Kalinga war, in the ninth year of his ld seems to have studied Buddhist texts, teachings that he has promulgated by iples of metta, earuna, and mudlita, incovered more or less common ground y schools; (c) Like Parakkama-Bahu of Buddhist sangha and presumably made ha and other Vinaya treatises; (d) As he existence of heresies in the Sangha, lers of the Theriya sect, determined to So, the Rehearsal of the Buddhist Canon second time, in the seventeenth regnal
Aung's and Rhys Davids' Points of Controversy, Antiq., Vol. xxii, I893, p. I6). dhist Philosophy (1923), pp. I 6-9.
rod. p. xlix. am upagate in Rupnäth, Bairat, and Maski rock:rpretation of this phrase is the more correct one. came a bhiksu-gatika, a co-resident with the bhiksus
Page 362
No. 41) ROCK-INSCRIPTION OF
year of Asoka, and for the future guic President of the Board of Elders (probal patriarch of Mathura, wrote the Aatha compiled the Vinaya-samukasa, an abst after, we think, Asoka addressed his Ca with the knowledge of the Buddhist w the clergy and the laity to act accordin the V/anaya-samuÅéasa and the other tre the later inscriptions of Asoka, as for ex change of tone. They do not contain earlier records, but they assume the cha threat that breakers of the union of t Community.
This is exactly what has happened i corruptions or dissensions in the Buddh and a Katikā-vatta (Sin. katikā-vata) i Calcutta-Bairat rock-inscription is no do tion, or of that of the Sikkhapada-vala precepts both for the bhikkhus and ti Buddhist kings used to enforce by me; which may have included a list of puni. The lithic records such as the Jeta dhapura slab-inscription of Kassapa Vo, a afford us glimpses of the administration incidentally of the strict rules which th expulsion, but we have so far not come Aamma or of a seatika-vata anterior to t
Hultzsch places this inscription in the twel while Barua's calculations bring its date down to p. 302). The latter date agrees with the views of
See the pillar edicts of Kausambi, Sanchi, an For divergent opinions of scholars regarding Edmunds' Buddhist Bibliography (San Francisco, I Asoka, pp. 86-88.
* Mv. xliv. 46-47, 77; xlvii. 71 ; li. Io, 44. E.Z., Wol. I, No. 1. Ibid, * Mr. D. B. Jayatilaka, the learned editor of til he received three copies of a katika-vata supposed t but on examination he found that they were later cc
PARAKKAMA-BAHU I 26
ance of monks Moggaliputta Tissa, the ly identical with Upagupta), the Buddhist watthu and he or the Board may have act of the Vinaya precepts; (f) Therecutta-Bairat rescript to the Sangha and ritings he now possessed, advised both g to the rules of conduct prescribed in atises mentioned in the record; (g) In ample, the pillar edicts, we notice a slight merely the pious wishes of Asoka as in racter of injunctions culminating in the
he Sangha shall be expelled from the
Ceylon. Whenever a pious king noticed ist church, he had the Canon rehearsed issued. The Vinaya-samuasa of the oubt a compilation either of this descripnjana, containing a summary of Vinaya he samaneras, the observance of which ans of a decree called alhamma kamma * shable offences as in the eatied-vatas.
vanarama Sanskrit inscription, Anura: and the Mihintale tablets of Mahinda IV" of monastic institutions in Ceylon and 2 monks had to observe under pain of ; across a complete copy of a dhamma he present one on the Gal-vihara rock.
th year of Asoka's reign (Ins. of Asoka, p. xlvii); he thirty-seventh year (The Mahabodhi, June 1926, . A. Smith in his History of India, p. IoI. d Sarnath.
this treatise, see Senart's Inscriptions of Piyadasi, Io4), J. R. A. S., I 9 I 5, pp. 8o8-8o9. Bhandarkar’s
Cf. also Wijesinha's note to Mu, xliv, 46.
No. 4. Ibid, No. 7. e Katikaivat-saigard, says in his introduction that have been that of Voharika Tissa (269-291 A.D.). mpilations of no authority.
Page 363
262 EPIGRAPHIA
Of the later Atatika-vatas, we see in th of the one issued by Kitti Nissanka Ma of Vijaya-Bāhu III (circa I 227-I 23 I A. celebrated author, Sariputta Thera of another eminent Elder, Durnbulagala N at which the sacred text was revised a promulgated. Thereafter his distingu I 265 A.D.) had the Dariudademi Aatika presided over by Aranyaka Medhanka this, the authors have included practic kkama-Bahu's Gal-vihara Aatika-vata. Välivița Piņdapātika Saraņańkara, wh Aatika-vata under the patronage of Kin; incorporated the contents of the Damba Rajasirinha (178o-I797 A.D.), also had a particulars regarding all these and a fe given in the Aatikaval-saigara to w information.
As stated above, the present inscri a long time. But ho one published it u an English translation of it in his Ancie, Since then an improved edition appeal 1922).
The edition given below is based Mr. A. M. Hocart, the present Archa perusal of the second part of the reco translation will give the reader a fair ide rules and the scriptural authorities they
1 E.Z., Vol. II, No. 16.
MS. copies of this work are to be found
Kaikiwai-saigard, No. 2.
ZEYLANI CA. (VoIL. III
: Hatadage wall-inscription a fragment la (I 187-II96 A.D.). During the reign .) Sangharakkhita Thera, a pupil of the Polonnaruva, with the co-operation of edhankara, held an ecclesiastical court nd a new code of disciplinary rules was shed son Parakkama-Bāhu II (I 23 I - vata issued by an assembly of Elders a of the Dumbulagala fraternity. In ly the whole of the contents of ParaEvidently taking this as a precedent, en he and his collaborators issued a Kīrti Qrī Rājasirinha (746 - 78o A.D.), leni-katika-vata. His successor Rajadhi disciplinary rescript promulgated. More w others more or less fragmentary are hich we are indebted for much useful
ption has been known to the public for ntil Dr. Müller included an edition and ut Anscriptions in Ceylon (London, 1883). red in the Aatikavat-saigara (Colombo,
on the two ink-estampages supplied by 2Ological Commissioner of Ceylon. A "d and of the notes accompanying the of the strict character of the disciplinary are based on.
n the British Museum. For a printed edition, see
Page 364
NO.
41) ROCK-INSCRIPTION OF
ΤΕΣ
අප බුදුන් කල්ප ශතසහස්රාධික ච(තු) පුරා මාරසශ්රහාම භූමිවූ මහාබොඩි ප රිවාර මාර පරාජය කොටා සවිවජඤe චාතුර්විපක මහාමෙඝයක්ඉසයින් දි ක කල්ප කොටි ශතසහස්රයෙහි * මෙ. ධමමාමාතවක්රියායෙන් නිවමින් සක @යස්හි ම ල්ලරාජයන්ගෙ සාලවමනාදන්යානයෙහි (පිරි)නිවි සාරසිය සූපනගැස් හවු දවස පටන් එක්වාදහස් දෙසිය සූ පනහැස් හවුරුද්දක් භින්න නිකායවැ සම්මතාදි පරම්පරායාත” සූයඹව(∞)ලෙ යමෙශ0මරිචින් විරාජමා 85) இல()8eைெ రిజర్వులిEg * මහරජා @ෂකයෙන් අභිෂික්තව( විජාම්හිත වසනුවන් අජඤන දූපීක්ෂන මූලක අපුතිපත්ති
න්නවන ? ශාසනාවචර කුලසූත්රයන් ආජඤච කූවතිතියක්ග්ර මෙවැනි කිලුවක් දැක( ' බොහො සත්නුදු අපායභාග් මෙවති වහල්වුව මැනැවැයි
1 දඹදෙණි කතිකාවතටද (ද.කති ඇතුළත් කරනලද මෙකාට හැකිය. මෙයින් සමහරක් * * දිවස්’-කතිකාවත්දෙකෙකහිම
·* * අනවරාගුසෙසාරවෘතතයෙහි’- * * නිරුපඬිශේෂ” වියයුතුයි
'පිරිමෙහම්න් ’-කති. දෙකෙහිම *පරමපරානුයාත ‘-කති. දෙකේ * කෙසේනකදික්හි වාහපත “-කති. { * ශ්රී පරාකූමබාහු’-කති. ෙද අපාය වාසසනයාපනනවන “-කළු
5.
:
PARAKKAMA-BAHU I 263
රසංඛ්ය පරිමිත කාලය(ක්) සමතිස් පැරුම් යීයාපාංකාරුඪවැ දූවිචාර සප 3ද ප්රා පතව පන්සාලිස් හවුරුද්දක් දිවස්* වැඩහැ සිටැ අඹෙන කලශාගනීන් දශඛවෙමින් සිටි ස(තිව)යන් ලබුද්ධකාතන්ය නිමවා කුසිනාරානුවරැ අබ්
8 නිරූපධිෙශෂ * නිවච්වාණ ධාතුවෙන් රුද්දක් ගිය කල වළගම් අභා මහරජු
ශාසනය පිරිතෙ(ය)මින් 5 සිටි කල්හි මහා \ශාද්භූත රාජාධිරාජ කෙමෙනකදිගභිවාහප්ත”
ණන් සකල ලංකාබෝතලෙහි එක රාජාභාහී
· පුණදායී ඇතිවැ රාජාසසුඛානුභව කොටu
දුෂපුතිපත්ති විපෙවග විහතව අපායා ඒ දැකගැ සුපරිශුධ බුධශාසනයෙහි මාවැනි
දැක( උදාසීන වුවහොත් බුදුසස්න නස්සි
· පස්වාදහසක් පවත්නා බුදුසස්නට මා
.)කීතීනිග්රීරාජසිංහ කතිකාවතටද(කී. කති.) )ස් සසඳනෙකාට පාඨපුහෙද දැනගත මෙහි පහත දක්වමු.
උ") නයි.
-කතිකාවත් දෙකෙහිම,
D. කභිම. මදමකභිම.
3. මෙද,
Page 365
264 - EPIGRAPHIA
9 පුජකසුපුරස්සර කරුණයෙන් සංකෞචා කවුරුන් වහල්බෙකාට්ය අපගතකලද @කෙරම් බෙදාමෙහායි සිතා අඛඩාච්ජි 10 ධ ගුණගණග සගත කොටා රක්ෂි: ගුණරත්නාලයාකාරයෙන් ’ සමලයක් లిఅలిలేర gల్లిది) అలెవియరలిజి 11 භික්ෂූසෙෆියා දැක( ඔවුන් වහල් මෙකාට( ගලිපුන් ఈజి అ96లార్మతో වහල්මෙක මැඩගැ ශාසනම 12 ල විශේෂාඛා තෘතීය ධමමසෙගායනා කු ශත පාපනිකුෂුන් ශාස්තාශාසනයේ ගුණගමෙණෙපත මහා කජිණ 13 ශ්රවයන් ඇතිකල්හි පවා පූවච්රාජය: මෙකාට( ගත හුණු * තුන්නකා සමග විහාරාදි කෙනාළුක් මහඅැඟි වි 14. හාර ලක්දිවැ තන්හි තන්හි කරවා
වාසකරවා නිරන්තර ප්රවාත්ත ධමදී දශීන පුභව ප්රීතිපුකාංගොමාදා රසා 15 සවා දෙයහි ශෛලාලවැ කාලානුකාලයෙදී එළබැ සන්නිපීතිත ” සංඝමධ්යගත * මෙකාට( ම0විසින් මෙහාත්සා 16 හයෙන් සාධිතවූ මෙම සංඝ[සා]මණි පරිද්දෙන් මතුවන සංඝයාද අප්රමා ච්ඡතාදි ගුණෙන් යුක්තව, වසනා 17 රිද්දෙන් අවවාදානුශාසන කොටැ ශ0 ගුකෙණෙපතව( කරන * ආරාධනාද වරයන්මගැවිසි
1 ' වහල්බෙකාටවවා පt * කති. දෙකෙහිම උදා: * * අෙනක සහස්ර පාප * සමගමෙකාට ගත නු * අමෙනක සහසු සංඛ්ය * තෙපළූෂධාග “ මෙහාj ' කති. කෞදෙකහිම උ" * කරනලද ‘-කති.
4
ZEYLANICA (vol. II
;ත භාදය , ඇතිවැ මෙලෙස නට සසුන් කවා ! පස්වාදහසක් පවත්නා පරිද්දෙන් දුතාදි විවි
x වඩිත මෙපාෂිත ශිලස්කන්ධයාදි ලෙ0කික àතවූ උඳුමබරගිරි නිවාසි මාහා කාශ්යප
බුදුන්විසින් අනුජඤත බුධකල්ප * මොග් ටැ පාපහිඤෂු* නිමමථනය කොටu දුල්ලිබ්ධි
දැරැවූ ධමීමාෙශාක මහරජහුගේමන් අෙනක සාන් අපගත කොටා ෂඩහිජඤදාමනක
හීවිසින් මෙහාත්සාහයෙනුදු සමග ෙනා කිරීමෙන් එක්නක0 මෙකාටගැ ෙජතවනමහා
එහි සහසු සංඛාන්යාතිකුරාන්ත * මහාසංඝයා 20මිපදානයෙන් උපස්ථාන තෙකකෙරමින් සංඝ
නි පෙණුෂථාග * ශිලස(මු)කෙපත(වැ. විහාරයට වැ තද් දශීන පුසූත ප්රීතිපුකාංGමාදාරසාස්වාද
|ය පස්වාදහසක් අභින්නවා පවත්නා දවැ ශුනළුවිදශීනාධුරවයෙහි යෙදී අලෙප
සනය රක්ෂාකළමැනනැවැයි යුක්ත ව්යක්ත අසාමහාකාශගායප මහාසථවිර ප්රමුඛසථවිර
ස්වාදහසක්’-කති. ‘තෙද,
නයි. හිකුණූන්'-කති. මෙද. හුණු ‘-කති. මෙද.
සා ඇති “-කති. මෙද. @පාසථාග,-වියයුතුයි නයි.
Yća.
Page 366
NO.
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
41) ROCK-INSCRIPTION OF
න් පුමා දවිහාරින් අවකාශ කෙනාලබ: ඇදුකෙරාල්ද ‘ නොවිහිද කළ කති. විසින් තම තමා නිසා වන අතෙනතදී හාරිකයන් අතුරෙහි නිස දෙන්නට නිස පමා කෙනාවියැඳී * ගුන්ථඩුරයෙහි මෙ{ అ3 ఆeఠిణ ర లిటిలినే జ6లి ద్లg සූත්රය ද වනපොත් “ පිරිහෙළීය. කෙනා ධුරයෙහි යෙහි * මෙයෙදන්නවුන් විද් මැනැවැයි වදාළබැවින් තුන්වෙලෙහි රියව් (සුමනා)සිල් පිරිසුදුකොටගෑ කාහිය පලගක් හුණුගන්වා දවස කඩ කෙන පඨමං පතිරූපෙ නිවෙසෙය * යි වදා තමාද මෙ(කී) ගුණගයෙහි වෙසෙසින්
(වදාළෙන්) 7 ගුන්ථඩුරයෙන් වැඩියක් සඩිවිහාරිකයන් ලවා මුල්සිබ කෙසබියා @පාත් කරවා සිබවළඤවිනිස අස්වා දී විචාළ තැනැක කියන්නට මෙපාමහාද් හිකරවා යැටකි. චිවෙකවතුදු පුරවා ශක්තිපමණක් හදාරා නිමිකල විදශීනා ධුරයෙහිමැ යොදා චතුස දවස් යවනු කොටැ පැවැත්විය යුතු అరివిర€పర్షర్తి 6విరళడది Gజవ్య() &ణ6)
පිරිමෙහළ) පරිහරණකරනුඹෙකාට( මෙය @මවුන් හැමැකෙඳනාමැගෙ මෙනයාහැම්ල් දු මව්පිය කෙඳමෙඳනා හා මෙලෙසමැ එක්කු සබුම්සරුන් හා මෙතෙහකරුවන් පි මෙකීවවුන්ම කෙරාගී වුව බෙහෙදක්
* * ඇජෙරාල් -කති. මේද,
* මීට මතු ශාසනකථාපුවාත්තිය ද පුසතධාවනයා බලා දැනගත හැ
* කති. දෙකෙහිම උදා නයි.
* * යටත් පිරිසෙයින් යට කී උභය පු
කති. ෙමය පුනරුත්ය ධමමපද : අනතවගගයෙහි,
6
WOL. II
PARAKKAMA-BAHU I 265
න සනදහා බමමවින[ය] සසන්දනකොටගෑ කාවති * <0)<ය ගණදෙටු තෙරවරුන් )0සික සයිචි
•යන් මිකෙනඥන්නට කෙයාගා3වැ වසන්නවුන් සාදා යැවත්පිරිමෙසයින් විනෙයන් කුදුසිබ·
Gని అలా දී ගණසයගණකාදින් දුරුකොටගෑ ගුන්ථ සිනුදු සතතයෙන් විවෙකවත් පිරුව ଠି ତୁ 3ඹාසී ආදිවූ කමටහෙනක්හි යෙදි දෙතුන් \නෙකාට විවෙකවත් පුරවා අතතානෙමව ළබැවින් තම } යෙදී අත්වැඩ පරවැඩ සාබමින් කී @කාවa ගත කෙනාෙහන අෙනතවාසික
8) as) සමසින් සමසා ආදාන්ත කොට, සුමනා සත් කරවා දසධම් සතතයෙන් මෙමෙන
( චරිතානුකුල කමටහනක් උගන්වා ම්පජoඤ කථාමෙයහි වදාළ පරිද්දෙන්
ව් සුනන් වනපොත් මෙකාට( අසා මෙනයා }0දා, විමෙවකවතුදු පුරවා හික්මැවියැ යුතු }මන වැ සමෙහාත් කණවැන්ඳඹු නගුන් බූනුන් හා ණිසා අහර සිගා යන ගමනක් හා හා සබුම්
ඹ. කතිකාවතේද, කී. කතිකාවතේද කිය.
àතිමොක්ෂයාදිය පිරිහෙළිය කෙනා දි "-දඹ.
* * පරිද්දෙන් “--දඹ. කති.
M.
Page 367
266
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
EPIGRAPHIA
· සරුන්ට බෙහෙත් පස් සිගා යන ගමන්
ගමනක් මුත් මෙයින් පිටත් කටයුතු @න0දියනැ යුතු ගිලාන0ඳි කෘතසෙය
න් පිටතට යන්නවුන්ට සමු දෙත්මෙහාද
දුකුළා අයහැත් වදාළබැවින් හුදු අවාසක ආප(තත්ය)නාපත්ති (මාතතු) යක් දන්නා, වා3ක්ත සගමොකනකුන් මුල් ආ සගමොකනකුන් තමා සමීපයෙහි පතක් මෙහා පැවිදිමෙකනකුන් දැකැ මුත් මෙන: සංඝයාවිසින්මැ මැජඹුන් යැමැ සිතිස 86 vol. සතපා අලුය(මැ නැගී කමටහන්හි දේ
@ගවා පුහුණු ගත් පිරිවහා සිවුරු
· නිමවා දහගබ් මාබෝ අගණවතුදු අ
වත් ඈ කතුවුවතුදු සපයා උවන් වළන්දියා බොජුන්හලැ වතාවත් නිමවා එක්බි, රජන්නම් කරනුවන් පස බෙදනුව සෙස්ස වුන් කැන්දිති වැළැන්දූ ඉක්බිතයෙතහි
කී නියායෙන් ගුන්ථවිදශීනා ධුරයෙl @නාවැ වත් වෙලා දක්වා දවස් යවා ඉ | වත්පිරිතට ලැබී රැස්වූවන් විසිනුදු
කරණයට බමමී වා ක ථා අරියො වා තුණහීභාවො 1 යි වද පිටත් , තිරගවින කථා හා කාම ; පෙරැ යැමැද බණ කියනු කියවනු නු ධරනු ධමමකථා කිරීම් ඈ මොනරාසි: මැන්ඳින් යැමැ සපත් සන්දෑ සති සම්පජ යුතු කටයුත්තෙකින් එළ බෙන මඟි පැවිජියන් විසින් පසිලිපැ ගතයුතු හැමැ වෙලෙහිමැ කිපිසිතින් කිසිවක්ත්ර හා මෙනරාබිණියා යූ
* මජක්ඩම නිකාය-3 වශග, අරි
ZEYLANICA VOL. III
නක් හා (පැවැරු තැනකට) පිරිතට යන ෆ්තකට කාලචිකාලයෙහි ඇත්ගමට් සමු
ඒ අවා3කතයන්ට සමු දෙන උපාධාන්යායන්ට xතයන්ටමa සමු නොදි මෙපාමෙහාපවරුණුහ0
ප්රීකොටගෑ සමු දිය යුතු නන් ගණයෙකින් වසවත හුන් තැනැ ගණ(කෞත)රුන්ගෙන්
\වැසැචියැ යුතු සථවිර නව මධ්යම හැම ති සමපජoඤයෙන් යුත් නිතදි . සෙවුමින්
\යදී හින්ද සිටැ සක්මන් කිරීමෙන් දවස් සකසා හැන්ද මෙපරවැ දැහැටිකිස
හැදුරුවත් කෙතරවත් ගිලන්වත් සෙනසුන් නමෙහාත් බොජුන්හල් එළැබැ කැන්දිති
ත්තෙහි පත්ෙපාත් බලනුවන් ගෙත්තම් }න් ඈ ඉක්මන් කටයුතු ඇතියවුන් මුත්
කමටහන්හි යෙදී දවස් යවා පස්බත්හිදු හි යෙදී ගිහිමිනිස් පැවිජියන් හා සංසහි
රියව් @නාතෙපාෙහානා කරුණක් ඇතඹුත් | සන්නිපතිතානෙ වො භිකඛවෙ චයට
%ළ බැවින් ධමමකථා මනස්කාර දෙකින් විතක්ෂිකාදී පාප විතක්ෂිකයෙන් නොයෙදි අස
ස් පියෙවින් හා විදශීනා ධුරයෙන් ගෙවා foඤයෙන් යුත් නින්දි සෙවියැ යුතු පිටතවිය.
ලී පිළිමගෙ ඈ කැපත(Gනක්හි ලැගුම් | වත් මෙකළිසිතින් වත් කෙනාසරුප් මෙතපුල්
සපරිකෙයසන සුතත.
Page 368
No. 41) ROCK-INSCRIPTION OF
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
තු මවුනුදු වුව වි(ෂ)භාගයන් හාද ම @නාබිණිය යුතු වැඩිමහල්ලවුන් 6 වියැ යුතු තමා අයනියකුදු මහල්ල නට කෙනාදිය යුතු ග(ම)න් යන්නත් සුදුසු පිරිකරක් තමා අත්හි ඇත මු @නාමෙතෙමන තැන් එළැබීයැ යුතු රිකරක් ඇත සරුප් (. වෙලෙ)වියෙන්
· තුමෙවච .. .. .. ... ත . වතත වටටතී) 1 යි වදාළබැවින් සිනාවට , හිඳු හඬ කෙනාවිහිද මුව වසා සතුටුප . සන්හිකෙන්ඳන අධිකරණ බැහැර කෙන අධිකරණ තමා මෙන0 ඉසිලියනැ යුතු ල්ලෙඛo අචචජෙනතන අප්පමත්තෙත ආමිසන්වාය ලොලතා * යි වදාළබැවින් දහගබ් මහබෝ ඈ වන්දිමි න් ගනඳ දු(මිමල්) ඈ පුදමින් දැවූබු ව, යුතු ඇත්ගම්හි ගිහිමිනිසුන් හා ! කට යුතු ඉබෙකෙචචා සංඝ ග @තාපි අචිත්තිකාරකලතා මෙට්@ර භික් නිසීදති ඕතඩොකාපි භණති බාහා පරාමසති * සී අනාචා රනියේදීශ[ෙය]හි වදාළබැවින් සගමැත. එව් @නාසැටියැ යුතු මහළු සගුන් හා ඉතා කෙනාළථවැ නැමී සිට( අ ත් මෙනරාවනා බිණියා යුතු කිසිතැමෙ සැනනැවියනැ යුතු පබන්දේසතෙරහි වසනු පබබාෙජනතා සොබෙතවනා පබබාගේ ථ සොබෙත්වා උපසමපාදෙර් සොබෙත් පබබජජව උපසමපඳව ලහිතවා ස[ක ක්සා පැවිජි කට යුතු පිරික්
1 කොම්පාලිපාඨයේ බොහෝත(න්
වාගන්ට උගහටයි. * සමනතපාසාදිකා-කඨිනවගග * විසුබිමගග -සීලනිෙදාදස-කාරි * සමානතපාසාදිකා-වුලලවගග
PARAKKAMA-BAHU I 267
9කුදු වුව ළදරු බාලයකු හාද (රහස්හි) නාදන්ව මෙහෙකරුවන්ට දැහැවිලි කෙනා න් අනුමෙන0දන්ව අන් නූවිසින් මහලු සගුන්ගෙ තෙතමි නස්නට ත් අතුබෙරහි වැසි අවද පියවි ගමනින් මැ එබන්දු පි යීන්මැ යෑ යුතු (න හි එතo . . . . න ස්මා හසනත යසමීය විහිත මත්තන් තo ගිසි කරුෙණක් මණක් දැක්විය යුතු තමා වන වෙහෙරැ àපහළ කට යුතු අන් මෙවෙහරු සන්හිමෙනඥන
ଅ3 |න භිකඛන0 කප්පිමෙයෂි න කාතබබ0 ත් කැපපසයෙහිදු ලොල්බව් මෙනයාකට යුතු
ළනඥමින් පා කස්සෙහි ලමින් ෙනාබිණියා, පසපිළිබඳ කථාද විසභාග කථාද කෙනා
තබූ ඝටටයෙනතබා පි තිණිති ඝටටයෙතතාපී විමෙකබපමෙකාපි භණති කුමාරස්සපි සිරය
{ට එළබියනුවිසිනුදු වෙරින් එච් සිවුරෙන් හා බිණුවමනා කරුණක් ඇත ආදර දක්වා
නක්හිදු කොමරුන් මෙවරු අත්ලා ගෙනයා වූවනට විබෙවු මෙන0කොටu හැදෑරිය යුතු 5
වා නිස්සයං කෞදළු එකෞකා පි හි කුලපුත්තො Jලමපි සාසනං පතිණියා,පෙති * යූ බැවින් පිරි
බුලාලිපියෙහි මැකීගොස්තිබෙන නිසා කිය
සිකබාපදවණණනා. ක අනාචාරවණණනා. -Gසනාසනගගාහවිනිචඡය වණණනා.
M. 2
Page 369
268 EPIGRAPH
49
50
51
සා උපසමපත්ති කට යුතු පිරික් සමාදන් වියැ යුතු මෙම කීතාක් , යම් මෙකෙනක් කෙම් කළ කතික වත්හි ෙනාහික්මැ වරද(වා) පවති “ කරවා අවවාදෙකථාට්ය නැවැ; දක්වා හිතුටුවා විනයානුකුල ප ත්මක් නැතතෙහඹාත් උන්බෙකෙරහි ( විසිනුදු තමන් තමන්ට යෙදූ @හාත් මහතෙතරවරුන් යෙදූ ද
R
Apa Budun kalpa gatasahasra samatis-pärum purā Māra-sa -rüdha-vä durvvara sa-pa-rivāra Māra parājaya kotā sarv divas catur-dvipaka mahāmeg -ka kalpa koti gata-sahasrayehi dharmmamrta-varsayen nivam nuvarä abiyès-hi Ma-lla-rājayange sālavanodyānayehi sārasiya sū-panās havuruddal davasä patan ekvädahas desiya -panäs havuruddak bhinna nikāy, sammatáždi paramparäyäta ° S abhivyāpta yagomarīcīn virāja -na Cri-sa(rn)ghabodhi Parakr telehi eka rājyābhişekayen rājya-sukhāønubhava koțä vasa
For certain textual differences, collate wi
vata (Damb. K.) and in the Kirtti-Çrī-Rājasirinha
Omitted in both the Kaikavatas. * Anawaragra-samsara-urtavehi in both th
Read nirupadhiesa. "pirihemin in both K.
naika-dik-hi vyapta in both K.
IA ZEYLANICA
0 නිස දියැ යුතු තමා යහන පමණ තැ නොරිසින් පවතුකුදු අයුණු කෙනා:
Šනම් තුන් යැලක් දක්වා වරදට නිව් හැඳ එසෙමැ පවතිත්නම් නිස කෙනා :වැ - ܙ නාබැන්ඳි හැරැවියැ යුතු ගණකෙඳටු මෙත මුරයෙහි පමාව( සංඝයා හික්මවා ගෙන
ඬුවම් කට යුතු <00)<ය
NSCRIPT.
dhika ca(tu)r-asarinkhya parimita kä ńgräma-bhümi-vü Mahabodhi pary
vajña-pada prapta-vä pansalis havu hayak-seyin vädä sițä ane
* klegagnin dagdha-vemin siti sa( in sakala-buddha-krtya nimavā Kul
nirūpadhigesa nirvvāņa dhātuven k giya kalä Valagam Abhā Ma.
Sūa-vâ çâsanaya piri(y)emin * siti kalhi uryya-va(m)godbhuta rajadhiraja na naama-Bähu° Maharajänan sakala L bhisikta-vā vijrmbhita puņyardhi 1UVa
h this the portions included in the Dambaden atikāvata (K. K.). See Jayatilaka’s Katikāvat
Aka izkāvatas.
paramparanuyala in both A. Cri Parakrama-Bahu in both K.
Page 370
Rock-inscription of Parakkama-Bahu I
§ 恐接签懿盔
* “یغش،
z፲*?
ی}
リ
يمد الحججين
Pe. .
4 مہ منگ پہ مہر اب م م ? ہر وہ آ72
y ot. If it. I'll 08 (5 /
S
ఘీక్ష * تشيكيميائي SS S ܡܒܕܪܘ
*
O O ܦܘܬܚܐ * 影
リ 2. رع Σ ܔ یہ 8 ܨܪ في جذيsܓܨܲ 懿签蔷 r% KSK 33 st 蕊 确 Cożܥ2
ငိုမ္ဗိန္တိဒ္ဒိဒ္ဓိန္တိဒ္ဓိ リ。 සීඝ්රද්ද්රි. 35 §ෂුද්රිෂ්
§ 夔到 ଛିଣ୍ଡି
孺 క్ష్
醫
葱望 . O
Page 371
Eртуrирни деутитиса
% Ray 4) දුෂ්දී%ශ්රීග්රි8 ජූද් § 驚 లక్ష్ప్రేక్స్టి స్దా ఢ
{sij مبارزانیها
k
15 SS
ー
2O
25
3O
35
露令 VN - କାଁ 器 翌笠盔 4o 蟹蕊猕
نجوم. . ,'
(2%
岑、
Polonnaruva: Ga"-
§ණි.ඵ්ඵ්ණ්ඨි)ශික් e.
a リ。
努空奕翌
s
Page 372
NO.
10
11
12
13
14
15
41) ROCK-INSCRIPTION OF
ajñāna durjñāna mūlaka apratipatti -nnavana o çāsanāvacara kula-pu -nayehi ma-vani ajfia-ca-kravarttiyak-hu me väni kiluțak c nassi boho sat-hu-du apayabhägov mā vahal-vulva-mänäväyi prajñā-purassara karuņāyen sarinc kavurun vahall-koțä apagataparidden kerem-dohoyi sitā akhai - dha guņagaņāfiga saigata-kotä
laukika guņa ratnālainkārayen s Маһӑ-кӑҫуара Maha-sthavira, bhiksu-saringhayä däkä ovun vahal-k Moggaliput-Tis-Maha-terun va koțä durlabdhi mädä çāsana-ma -la viçodhâ trtiya dharmma-samgâya men aneka gata papa-bhiksun ga 2 dyaneka guņa-gaņopeta mahā-kşi 1çravayan äti-kalhi pavā pūrvva-rāj no-koţă gata hunu * Tun-nakă sa mahä.-vihärädi no-ek maha-ägi v -hära Lak-divätanhitanhikaravà eh -ghaya vasa-karava nirantara prav keremin saringha-darçana prabhav -Svadayehilola-vaikalanukalayehi pal elabä sannipatita o saringha-madh pramodya-rasazsvada-kota ma-visi -hayen sadhita-vu me saringha-sama paridden matu-vana saringhayā-da dvayehiyedi alpeacchataedi-gunen
apaya vyasandpanna-vana in both K. * vahal-kotavavā pas vā-dahasak in both K.
Omitted in both K.
samaga-kota gata nu hunu in both K. " Read pausadhanga or posathaiga.
PARAKKAMA-BAHU I 269
duspratipati visa-vega vihata-vā apāyārayan däkä supariçuddha Buddha-çāsa
äkä däkä udäsina-vuvahot Budu-sasna eti pasvā-dahasak pavatnā Budu-Sasnața
pdita hrdaya-äti-vä mese nata sasun talaninka-vā’ pasvā-dahasak pavatnā dacchidratäzdi viviakşita vardhita poşita çıla-skandhâzdi amalarnkrta-vū Udumbaragiri nivāsī
pramukha Mahāvihārādhivāsioțä Budun-visin anujñāta Buddha-kalpa * hal-kotâ papa-bhikşu * nirmmathanaya
nā kärävū Dharmmāçoka-maha-rajahustr-asanayen apagata-kota sad-abhijfiaz ņā? Aw layan-visin mahotsahayen-udu samanga : maiga-kirimen ek-naka kota Jetavanaiisahasra sarinkhyastikranta " maha-sa(m)- vrtta dharmmāmisa-danayen upasthana
priti-pramodya-rasa1șathāňga 7-çīla-sa(mu)petä-vä vihārayața ya-gata-vā tad darçana prasuta pritin mahoatsagriya pasvādahasak abhinna-vä pavatnā apramada-va grantha-vidarana-dhurayukta-va vasana-pa
“ aneka sahasra papahiksin in both A. * aneka sahasra saikhyä ätiin both K.
Omitted in both K. .
Page 373
27o EPIGRAPHIA
17 -ridden avavādāønuçāsana-koțä çāsar guņopeta-vä karana ārādhanā-da pramukha-sthaviravarayan-ma-visi 18 -n-pramāda-vihārīn avakāça no-laban kotä ädurol°-da no-vihidä kala ka visin tama tamā nisā vana antevās 19 -harikayan aturehi nisa dennata nisa pamā no-viyädī* grantha-dhurayel sikha hä Pämok-da Sutatin. Das 20 sütraya-da vana-pot' piriheliyä no-d dhurayehi yehi o yedennavun-visin -vayi vadala-bavin tun-velehi i21 -riyav (sumanā)sil pirisudu-koțä kā-g palagak hunu-ganva davasa kada i pațhamarin patirūpe nivesaye " ’yi v 22 tamā-da me(kī) guņāňgayehi vesesi (vadālen) o grantha-dhurayen vädi viharikayan lava Mulsikha Sekh: 23 -pot karava Sikhavalanidavinisa as
vicäla tänäka kiyannata pohosat karavā yātakī viveka- vatu-du 24 puravä gakti-pamanak hadärä nimividarçanā dhurayehi-mā yodā catu davas yavanu koțä päivätviyä yuta 25 herananu-du Herana-sikha Sekhiy no-pirihela pariharana-karanu-koti yutu mevun hâmâ-denâ-mâ-ge no 26 -du mav-piya dedenā hā mese-mä ek hā sa-bramsarun hā mehekaruva mekivavun-ma rogi-vuva behedak
l karana lada in both K.
This historical introduction is to be found 1 in the two Katikavatas.
atapiriseyingaļa kā ubhaya Arālimokādiva o Repeated in error. * See Dhammapada: attavagga, v. 2.
ZEYLANICA (voIL. III
aya rakşā-kala-mänäväyi yukta vyakta asā Mahā-Kāgyapa-Mahā-sthavira
a sandahā dharmma-vina[ya] sasandanatikāvati o gd-3 gana-detu teravarunika saddlhi-viyen mindennața yogya-vä vasannavun ni yodā yäțat-piiriseyin Vinayen Kuduadham-sūtratraya Anumāna
gaņa-saringaņikādīn duru-koțä grantha-udu satatayen viveka-vat piruva-mänä
iya-si-adi-vu kamatahanek-hiyedi detun no-kota viveka-vat puravā attānam-eva vadāla-bävin tama n yedī at-väçda para-väda sādhamin kī 7ak-koțä gata-no-hena antevāsika saddhiiyä vanavā samasin samasäādyanta-kotā sumanā karavā Dasa-dham satatayen menehi
kala caritanukula kamatahanak uganva -sampajania kathāyehi vadāļa paridden
(ā) Dasadham sutat vanapot-kotā asā i yodā viveka-vat-udu puravā hikmäviyä hämmena vä-kusa-hot kaņavändarību nafgun būnun 1 pinisä ahara siñga yana gamanak ha
hā sa-bram
diarol in both K. speated and brought down to their respective dates
Omitted in both K. iriheliya no-di in Damb. K.
o paridden in Damb. K.
Page 374
o. 41) ROCK-INSCRIPTION OF
7
-Sarunta behet pas siiga yana gaman, gamanak mut meyin pitat katayut no-diya yutu gilanadi-krtyaye-n pitatata yannavunta samu det-hot
dukula ayät vadala-bävin hudu avy -ņu hā āpa(ttya)nāpatti (māttra-) -yak dannā vyakta saiga-kenakun m ā saiga-kenakun tamā samīpayeh patak ho päividi-kenakun däkä mut no-väsäv
saringhayävisin-mä mändin yämä sevumin siruru satapā aluyämä nägī kamațahanhi
geva puhunu gat pirivaha sivuru sa nimavā dahagab māfibo afgaņa-vatuvatā kandu-vatu-du sapayā uvanal bojun-halā vatāvat nimavā ekbitteh karanuvan pasa bedanuvan á ikima -vun känditi väländū ikbittehi kama kī niyāyen grantha-vidarçanā-dhu sansațțha no-vā vat-vela dakva davas yava ir piritata läbi räsvüvan-visin-udu "s karaņīyai dhammīvāka-thā ariyo vā tuņhī-bhāvo yi vadāļa pițat tiraçcīna kathā hā kāma-vita yama-da bana kiyanu kiyawanu asa -nu dharanu dharmma-katha kirim a
geva mandin yama sapat sanda yutu pitataviyä yutu katayuttekin -bena maňgī päivijiyan-visin pasiligata yutu hämä velehi-mä kipi-si kisivak-hu hā no-biņiyä yu
See Majjhima-nikaya, Uagé
PARAKKAMA-BÁHU Í 27 I
ak ha (pävärü tänakata) piritata yana takata kala-vikalayehi at-gamat samu
avyaktayanta samu dena upadhyayanta aktayanta-ma samu no-di poho-pavaru
ul-kota samu diya yutu nan ganayekin li vasavata hun tänä gana-(te)rungen
iyä yutu sthavira nava madhyama häma siti-sati-sampajanñayen yut nindi ..
vedi hindä sitä sakman-kirmen davas kasä händä peravä dähäti-kisa duäduru-vat tera-vat gilan-vat Senasunnot bojun-hal eläbä känditi vallandā i patpot balanuvan gettam rajannam n katayutu ätiyavun mat sessatahanhi yedī davas yavā pas-bat-hi-du urayehi yedī gihi-minis pävijiyan hā
iyav no-pohona karunak ata mut vatannipatitānanih vo bhikkhave dvayarin
-bävin dharmma-kathā manaskāra dekin „rkkā-dī pāpa-vitarkkayen no-yedi perä
no-sis-piyevin hā vidarçanā-dhurayen sati sampajamfiayen yut nindi seviya elapäl pilima-ge ä käpa-tänek-hi lagum tin vat keli-sitin vat no-Sarup tepul
va iii. ariyapbariyesama-sasufla:
Page 375
272
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
EPIGRAPHIA
-tu mavun-udu vuva vi(şa)bhâgayan hâ-da (rahas-hi) no-biniyä yut -ruvanta dähävili no-viyä yutu - danva an-nata no-diya yutu ga (ma)n yannak sudusu pirikarak. tamā at-hi äta mr no-temena tän eläbiyä yutu eband -rikarak äta sarup (... vele)viyekin-n . Ve Va . . . . . . . . ta ... VattaSn vattati) " yi vadala-bävin sinâvata -hi-du hada no-vihidä muva vasa s veherā sanhindena adhikaraņa b sanhindena adhikaraņa tamā no-is -llekharin accajantena appamatten āmisatthāya lolatā’’ o yi vadāļa-bä dahagab maharinbo a vandimi-n ganda du(m mal) ä pudamin där biniyä yutu ät-gamhi gihi-minisu kathā-da-no-kața yutu “idhekacco -to'pi acittikārakato there bhikkhū nisīdati țhitako’pi bhaņati bāhā vi parāmasati’’ yī anācā-ra nirdeça[ye]hi vadāļa-bävin saňg sivurenev no-ghätiyä yutu maha ādara dakvā itā no-lan-vā nārihī s -t no-vanä biniyä yutu kisitänek-hipadhan-gheřehi vasanuvanața vik sodhetvā pabbāje-tha sodhetvā upasampādetha Sodhe pabbajjafi-ca upasampadafi-ca lab yu-bävin piriksä päviji kata yutu
The Pali quotation is too faint t ’ Samamlapāsādi kā: Kathinavagg Visuddhi-magga.-SilanidaesaSamanlagasadika-Cullavagga
ZEYLANICA [vOL. III
hä-da malak-udu vuva ladarubalayaku väçdimahallavun no-danva mehe-katamā ayatiyak-udu mahallan anu-no
hu-visin mahalu-saigunge temī nasnata utaturehi väsi avada piyavigamanin-mä u piä yä yutu (na hi etarih .. .. .. .. na .. tu â hasanarin yasmin vihita-mattan tarih nisi karunekatutu-pamanak däkviyä yutu tama vana ähära no-pahala kata yutu an veherä iliya-yutu 'saa bhikkhunā kappiyepi na kātabbā vin käpa-pasayehi-du lolbav no-kata yutu
vūțu valandamin pā, kassehi lamin non hā pasa-pilibada kathā-da visabhāga saringha-ga
ghațțayanto'pi tițțhati ghațțayanto 'pi kkhepako'pi bhanati kumarassa pi siran
ça-mândata elabiyahuvisin-udu verin ev ļu saňgun hā biņuvamanā karuņak äta iţă a
du komarun verä at-lā no-sänặviyä yutu hevu no-kotä hädäriyä yutu 'pabbajentä
tva nissayarin detha eko"pi hil kulaputto nitvā sakalam-pi sāsanarin patitthāpeti" pirik
be made cut. , Sikkhāpadazaņanā. dyika-anacara-zaanand. Senasanaggaha-vinicchaya-vagaana.
Page 376
No. 41) ROCK-INSCRIPTION OF
49 -sa upa sampatti kata yutu piriksa duhaiga samädan viyä yutu me no-kiyä yutu yam kenek mē kala
50 vat-hi no-hikmā varada(vā) pavati daiduvam karavā avavāda-kotā r masak dakvā hinduvā vinayā-nuk
51 -tmak nätahot un-kerehi no-bändi h udu taman tamanța yedū dhuraye -hot mahateravarun yedu daiduva
RANS
Lines I-4. Our Buddha having pre-eminent virtues over a period of fou cycles of years (&alpas), mounted on th tree, which formed as it were the fiel well-nighirresistible Māra together wit omniscience. Thereafter, for forty-five rain-cloud over the four continents, and s he assuaged the torments of the livin kleçao fire of many kalba cycles old, num Having thus accomplished all the duties mirupad/hi-çeşa o nirvānua state in the gro the neighbourhood of the city of Kusina
Lines 4-9) At the expiration of 4 the great King Vaļagam Abhā". Til Fraternity remained disintegrated, and t decadence. At this juncture, there ca
Parum (line I) spelt also perum, P. paramic explanation of this term.
* Mahi-bodhiparyanka 'the divan of thorough Namely, Uttarakuru on the north, Jambud Aparagodana on the west of the Maha Meru mou mountains (Trikita) at the centre of the basin-like e
Referring to the Sermons of the Buddha. For a Buddhistic definition of this word as a Rhys Davids's Pali Dict,
o The state which leaves no substratum of beim " Vatta-Gamani Abhaya, 439 A.B. and 454-46t
VOL. III.
PARAKKAMA-BAHU I 273
nisa diyā yutu tama yahana pamanak kī-tāk vatā no-risin pavatuk-udu ayuņu katikāt-nam tun yälak dakvā varadața nisi āvātā-da ese-mā pavatit-nam nisa no-dii ila pävääräviyä yutu gana-detu teravarun-visinhi pamā-vä saringhayā hikmavā no-lālat
m kata yutu g)-3
ATION.
fulfilled the exercise of all the thirty ur asañukhyas and one hundred thousand : dais at the foot) of the great Bodhi i of battle with Mara, vanquished this h his host, and attained to the state of fears he manifested himself like a great o, with showers of nectar-like Dhamma', g beings who were being burnt by the hbering hundreds of thousands of kotis. of a Buddha, he passed away into the ve of sala trees of the Malla princes in a. -
54 years from this event), there reigned nereafter, for II 254 years the Buddhist he religion also continued its course of me to the throne the mighty king of
r paramita. See Rhys Davids's Pali Dict, for an
enlightenmento (Müller). "ipa on the south, Pilrvavideha on the east, and ntain which is supposed to stand on three other arth encircled by the Cakkavāļa range.
pplied to hereditary desires of a vicious nature, see
g behind, that is to say, entirely free from rebirth.
A.B. (44 and 29-I7 B.C.).
N
Page 377
274 EPIGRAPHIA
kings", Grī saringhabodhi Parākrama. sammata, born of the Solar race and re. that diffused themselves through many a anointed with the unction of paramount And, whilst he was enjoying the delight virtues, he witnessed sons of noble fami road to the apaya, having succumbed to perception through ignorance or impe reasoned thus:- Seeing over and ot immaculate Buddhist religion, if a might indifferent, the Buddhist religion would destined to the afaya. Let me serve five thousand years.' So, with a heart a he argued further) whose services sho has thus been ruined, so that I may mak Lines 9-18. Then, noting the co in the Udumbaragiri monastery with N chief-all of whom sparkled with the bri world, such as the body of moral piety w cherished by the consolidation of variou flaws or hiatuses; (His Majesty ponder Dharma Agoka, enlisting the services ( of the Buddha Cycle acknowledged by th
Rajadhiraja (line 5). . ۔ * Apaya purgatory'. According to Buddhist suffering after death. 一 ... "
See line 9. ۸ : ب ـ محمد ... میدهد Apagata-kalaika-vd, having become freed c " Budun-visin anujñāta Buddha-kalpa Mogga of the Katikavata, the word Buddhakalpa is omi and 3. We are indebted to Mrs. Rhys Davids fo of a prophetic utterance by the Buddha to the effec the Kathavatthu shall have arrived, his disciple th the blemishes that have arisen in the religion. (P apagě Buduhu Sävät-nuvaradi yama maha felahara 7avutisädev-lovata väga paigu-õhbulsa-hasnehi vä plakaya desanāgamanē ‘mama Damsaigumu, Vö)
thāna desimui. Mā piirinivi kala Dharmāçoka raiju, maha-terahu... Kathāvastu desati”jamsēvadāļa sēk
ZEYLANICA (voIL. II,
Bahu, a scion of the lineage of Mahaplendent with the rays of kingly glory region of the globe. His Majesty was lominion over the whole land of Lanka. of kingship with a display of abundant lies of the Buddhist persuasion on the the evil effects 8 of non-perception or illrfect knowledge. Now, His Majesty rer again a blot such as this on the y emperor like myself were to remain perish, and many living beings will be he Buddhist religion which should last nimated by forethought and sympathy, uld I enlist to restore the religion which :e it endure for five thousand years?' ngregation of Buddhist monks resident Laha-Kagyapa Maha-sthavira as their lliancy of gems of virtues highest in the hich has been preserved, increased and S groups of good qualities that have no ed that in days gone by) the great king of Moggaliputta Tissa, the Great Elder e Buddha himself", crushed out the sinful
writings, there are four apayas or transitory states of
Visa-vega, lit. “poison-impetus. o Prajñāpurassara karunāyen. f stain.” Cf. apagata-vyādhi. liput-7s. In the later recensions of this portion ted. See Jayatilaka's Katikāvat-saňgarā, Nos. 2 the suggestion that this phrase alludes to the belief that when in the future the turn for setting forth greatly-wise Elder, Moggaliputta Tissa will purge ints of Controversy, p. 2.) Cf. also the statement -koția tirtithakayangē man baňdalā tripāda vikramayen a hiiňda mātr-diyya-putra pramukha deviyanța Vijamaliga, Dhatiūkathā, Puggalaprajnapti, Kamaka, Pafzvan sahaya kofagena . . . magé Moggaliputia-Zitsaa etc., in Saddharmaralnăvaliya: NVāgasena-kathā.
Page 378
No. 4) ROCK-INSCRIPTION O)
Bhikkhus; suppressed the heretics; p. brought about the holding of the Thi manner, His Majesty Parakkama-Ba (Udumbaragiri) bhikkhus and, remo hundreds of sinful monks, brought fraternities and a coalition of them reconciliation which former kings, de to effect, even though there were at endowed with aggregates of divers facu At various spots in the Island of Lanka to be built, such as the Jetavana-ma lodgings for members of the Order o them to á constant flow of spiritual and Being desirous of enjoying the sens the priesthood, His Majesty, from time of the Uposatha-sila precepts. On monastery and go " amongst the assen sensation of thrills of joy emanating frc he was wont to say "in order that t which I have effected with great effor years and also that future members of virtues such as contentment and the lik two tasks of scriptural study and contem the religion by the administration of exh
Namely, the Mahavihara, the Abhayagiri an Daibadeni-katikavaila (British Museum, Or. 66o fraternities in question were the three heretical se Vetulya-vada-nikaya.
Ksindicravayan those whose asavas are destr o Sad-abhijñā. For particulars, see the Pāli'l In the B. M. MS. mentioned above, there monastery is the place where the Pali nghamtu w vihara), obviously referring to the Abhidhanappadip -identity of this author, see above, pp. 249-25o.
o Uposathaingasila = atthainga-samannāgata u injunctions'. Sam-upetti-vd (l. I5) having had rec
Cf. sagha upete in Rupnath rock-inscription. Inscr., Introd., p. xiv., Bhandarkar’s Asoka pp. 78
F PARAKKAMA-BAHU I 275
urged the religion of its impurities and rd Rehearsal of the Dhamma. In like hu also enlisted the services of those ving from the Master's religion many about a raffrochement of the three into one single fraternity (nikaya)--a spite their great efforts, were not able I the time eminently holy personageso lties such as the six psychic powers, &c. i, His Majesty caused costly monasteries ha-vihara, &c. In these he provided ver a thousand in number, and treated material gifts. ation of joyous thrills arising from seeing to time, had recourse to the observance these occasions, he used to enter the hbled priesthood. Then, moved by the m the spectacle of the reverend monks, his union of the Buddhist priesthood, t, may last unbroken for five thousand f the Order may prosper, endowed with e, devoting themselves diligently to the plation, may the reverend Sirs preserve ortations and instructions'.
d the Jetavana fraternities. In a MS. copy of the 3(133), it is, however, pointed out that the three cts called Dhammaruci-nikaya, Sagaliya-nikaya and
oyed’. See the Pāli Dict., s.vv., āsava and khiņāsava. Dict, s.v., Abhijia. is the interesting information that this Jetavana as produced (APãỉi nghaạạưzệ^a/ỉi Vefatana-mahãika of Moggallana Thera. For a discussion on the
Dharmamisa-dana (line 4). bosatha, “the Sabbath with the eightfold ethical ourse to.
Asoka's visits to the Saringha, see Hultzsch's Asoka 8.
N 2
Page 379
276 EPIGRAPHIA
Having hearkened unto these rep of appropriate decorum, the Community Maha Kassapa, formulated the follo without deviating from the customary preceptors, and after due consultation o (disciplinary regulations), in order that an opening for transgression).
Lines 18-24) The head Theras any negligence on the part of those am viharikas and antevasikas who are elig or to be released from it, but should scriptures.
They should not be allowed to Kudusikha, and the Pamok from Dasadhamma-sutta and the Anuman They should also be dissuaded fro: delight in company, &c.
Since it is stated that those engage
A·
o Viz. Upajhāyas “ spiritual preceptors” and 4 * A saddhiviharika is a spiritual disciple of acariya. A samazaera or novice can, therefore, h a father to him, as well as an acariya from whom h the two offices are combined in one Elder. For furt viii. I I-II, 4, and S. B. E, xiii, Pt. I, p. I 78 n. 2.
The note 4 on p. 31 of Geiger's translation Nissaya is the protection given by a senior statu pupillari. After a certain period, as in the ca on passing the prescribed tests as regards his gen See also S. B. E., xiii, Pt. I, p. 179, n. I, E. Z., Vc Khudda Sikkha-a summary of Vinaya pre Thera." The date of this work has not been yet as (porana tika) by an anonymous author and a new of Sariputta Thera who took part in the Buddhist Cat. of Sinh. MSS, Introd. p. xvi). There exist to by Vicittalankara Thera of Burma and an Abhina a Sinhalese interverbal translation Kudustka-sannel
o APāltimokkha, see S. B. E., xiii, Pt. I.
Gana-sanganika “coming into contact wi society' is sinful for a Buddhist monk.
ZEYLANCA [vOL. III
:ated appeals made with manifestations
of Theras, headed by the great Thera wing code of disciplinary injunctions formalities observed in the lineage of the Dhamma (doctrine) and the Vinaya those of negligent conduct may not find
of chapters of monks should not permit ong their respective co-resident saalahaible either to be vouchsafed the missaya 8 set them to the task of studying the
neglect the learning at least of the the Vinaya literature and the three a-sutta from the Suttanta Pitaka. m unbecoming conduct such as taking
!d in the study of the scriptures should
icariyas, teachers'.
the upaiihaya while an antevisika is a pupil of the ave an upafjhaya who stands in the capacity of e learns the prescribed religious texts. Sometimes ner particulars, see Mahāvagga, .i. 25-37, Cullavagga,
of the Mahavamsa is misleading. monk to a co-resident novice who becomes then in se of a University student, he receives his absolution neral conduct and his knowlege of the scriptures. l, I, p. 7 n. 5. cepts composed in 467 Pãli stanzas by Dhammasiri certained, but there are two Tikas to it, an old one ne (abhinawa tika) by Sangharakkita Thera, a pupil ‘ouncil dealt with in the present record (See B.M. to more scholia on this work, a Porana Padayofandi a Padayofand also by a Burmese monk, as well as y Dimbulagala Medhankara (13th century).
h one another’’ LOh. A., I. I 62. “Delighting in ,
Page 380
No. 4) ROCK-INSCRIPTION OF
always cultivate concentration of though viharikas, &c., all throughout the three ways of deportment perfectly, and thei Engrossed in meditation on subj impermanency of the body o and reh three ways, they should day by day cu of mind in seclusion.
Since it is stated one should set should establish for himself these (afor one's own welfare as well as that of oth Those antevasièas and sada/hivishair portion of the prescribed course of stu heart Mull-sikha " and Sekhiya, and
This is apparently the idea conveyed here fulfil the functions of solitude).
o Iriyav sumamā sil piirisudu kotä (lines 2owalking, standing, sitting, and lying down.
Ka-giyasi = P. kaya-gatasati. * De tun palagak hunu ganvā. The meaning Skt. paryaika, palyanka, sitting cross-legged, a c denetā (Kāvyaçekhara, viii. 24). But the word her ayuru (Skt, ākāra) form, shape, manner’. Cf, pālai and Wamavaliya, v. 22 o), way, manner'. A unan
In Dhammapada, xii. 2.
Attanan eva pathaman pati Aih' aññam amusāseyya, na ka One should set himself first Then should he teach anoth should receive no blame.
See above, p. 276, n. 2. " Millasikkha. There are two Zikas and a S see P. Z. S. Journal, 1883.
Evidently the Sekhiya portion of the Patimok o Sikhavailaňda and its commentary Sikhavala extant. The colophon to the latter tells us that the name or the time he lived. In the Mihintale-roc reference is made to the Sikakarani (E. Z., Vol. I. p. As this is only a chapter of the Sakhavalaida-zini the time. About forty years before this period K gatapada, the language of which is practically the sa vinisa. Hence the date of both these works may An edition of these two treatises by Mr. D. B. Jayat his edition of the Aatikavatas, has been of great us
PARAKKAMA-BAHU I 277
it in seclusion, they namely the saddhidivisions of the day, should mould their r character absolutely without blemish.
acts such as the consciousness of the earsing the prescribed texts) in two or ltivate without interruption concentration
himself at first in the right', each one 'e)said attributes of virtue and promote
CÍS,
iAas who are unable to master a great ly, should at least be made to learn by to rehearse the Sikhavalaida-vinisa".
by the expression viveka-vaf piruva mindivid (should
-2 1). There are four iriyāpathas or postures, viz.
g is not quite clear. Ĥalaiĝa or palak, P. pallahka, Ouch, a seat or divan as in saraba palaigak saidi e is palaga, given in Piyummala as a synonym of gin (Sassadāvata, v. 57), palařiga (Siyabaslakara, v. 8I nin =çrazaņaya karamin (Sidatsañgarā, pp. 4 I-42).
rūpe nesaye,
lisseya pandito.
in the right, her, the wise man who acts so
inhalese sanne to this work. For Müller's edition,
kha. See S. B. E., xiii, Pt. I. pp. 59-67. tida-zinisa are two of the oldest Sinhalese treatises sy are the works of one author but does not give his k record of Mahinda IV (954-97o A.D.), however, 99) dealing with the Sekhuya rules of the Patimokkha. sa, the latter work must have been in existence at assapa V (908-918 A.D.) wrote the Dampiya-atuva me as that of the Sikhaualajida and the Sikhavalaidabe assigned to the first half of the tenth century A.D. ilaka appeared in Colombo, I 924. This, as well as e to us in the interpretation of the present record.
Page 381
278 EPIGRAPHIA
They should thus be rendered capable text from beginning to end on being qu They should be made always to re. the aforementioned concentration of tho After they have finished committin prescribed texts), they should be taught the custom in vogue) and be set to the
Thereafter, they should be made tc the discourse on the fourfold circumspec (Lines 25-3o Novices should als the Sekhiya and the Dasadhamma-su this rehearsal) without abatement and seclusion. This should be their training
No permission to enter the village these monks and novices on any bu a journey for begging food in order to: had given birth to them, likewise their younger sisters, as well as the co-follow illness, on account of a journey to procu to beg for mediciné and other requirem life, or finally), on account of a journey place.
Probably the dasadhamma-sutta is meant her phalas, nirvana, and the scriptures. See Hardy's
Vidurand-dhura obligation of introspection Catu-sampafania-katha. See Rhys Davids's Aala-vikalaveht' when the time is wrong t Pacitya Dhamma and S. B. E, xiii. Pt. I, p. 53, n
* Mehekaruvan pinisä.
No hdmmena. The meaning is not clear. sanne, v. 4.) 7 Ek ka * Sa-bram-sarun; P. Sa-brahmacärin "a fellow novices. See Khuddasikkha, vv. 279-281, Sikhaval and Visuddhimagga, pp. 337-34o.
Partitta, the ceremony of chanting certain te: spirits and make a person or place freed and prote charmed amulets.
ZEYLANICA (vOL. III
of repeating correctly any portion of the 2stioned every six months. member the alasa-dhamma and cultivate ught in seclusion. g to memory as much as they can of the t a subject of meditation conformable to task of contemplation thereon.
spend the day in the manner related in tion. o learn and rehearse the Heranasikha, tta. They should be made to practise to cultivate concentration of thought in
at wrong times shall be given to any of isiness whatsoever, save on account of Succour their unsupported parents who consanguineous" and widowed elder and vers of the religious life or, in case of ire medicine for parents and sisters or ents of the co-followers of the religious
to recite the Paritta at an appointed
e. The ten objects, are, the four maggas, the four Eastern Monachism. ' (Rhys Davids's Pali Dictionary.) APãh Dic/ionary, S.v. cam/a/afằfằa. me, i.e. from sunset to sunrise. See Patimokkha : Ote 2.
V
Cf, however, hammana “ depending” (Meghadūtasa hot “ reposed in the same womb '.
student' referring here to the junior monks and tida (Jayatilaka's edition, 1924), p. 5 and pp. 58-59
its of the Buddhist canon in order to exorcize evil ted from evil influence by means of talismans or
Page 382
No. 41) ROCK-INSCRIPTION OF
As it is declared that if permission to go out into the village on duties du grant such permission to those not verse guilty of dukhata offence; so, no p (bhikkhus) unaccompanied. Permission the responsibility of a learned bhikk of the Uposatha and Pavarana service a fall and what not.
Should a bhikkhu who has come f take up his residence with another, no lo after seeing either a letter of recomm the Head Thera of the monastic establi: Lines 30-35). The Senior Ther middle grade 4-in fact every member at midnight, engrossed in thoughts (thereby) should give repose to the b They should rise at dawn and shou immersed in meditation".
They should then rehearse a text v They should, thereafter, don the ye with it, and, after they have finished cle: the duties specified in the Khandaka', of the Dagabas, the Sacred Bodhi tree,
Vyakta is explained in the Audustka-sanne a Buddhist scriptures, which is appropriate for one's when he is in statu pupillari. See Kudusika-san, xvii. p. 337, note 3.
o See S. B. E, xiii. Pt. I, pp, xxiv-xxvi. For Millasikkha and Khuddasikkha as well as Sikhauala
* See Mahāvagga ii and iv. “ Sthavira nava madhyama häma samghayā. 'many bhikkhus, old and middle-aged and young'
Sati-sampajaiia. For a detailed explana varirana.
' Davas geva, lit. "passing the day'. " Kamatahan. See the Päli Pict, sv. kamma " Dahditi-kisa. See E. Z., Vol. I., p. 99, note (S. B. AE., xx. pp. I 46-I 48).
Kandu-watu. P. khandaka-vata. See Culle
PARAKKAMA-BAHU I 279
be given to those bhikkhus) who have e to sickness, &c., those preceptors who d in the Buddhist regulations) shall be armission shall be given to unlearned , however, should be given (to them) on nu who at least knows the procedure s° and is cognizant of what constitute
rom one monastic community (wish to pdging ought to be given to him except endation) or a bhikkhu (emissary from shment where he had (before) lived. as, the junior bhikkhus and those of the of the Buddhist Order should seek sleep on the fourfold discriminations and Ddy. ld pass the morning perambulating and
which they had learnt. ܖ
:llow robe, covering themselves properly ansing the teeth, and have attended to such as those rules of conduct in respect the Temple terrace, the preceptors, the
s one who has heard and learnt that portion of the redemption from missaya, the probationary period ne (Colombo edition of 1894, p. 79), also S. B. E.,
enumerations of dukkata offences, see Cullavagga v., ida and Sikhaualaida-vintsa.
Cf. bahi bhikkhi therd ca. navā ca majhumā ca, (Cullavagga vi, I.) tion, see Sumangala-vilastini. Saimaiaphala-sutta
a.
thänam. 4. For the use of tooth-sticks, see Cullavagga v. 31.
zvagga, viii. and Viruddhimagga, I2, Io II.
Page 383
28ο EPIGRAPHIA
theras, the sick and the lodging places, partake of the gruel and finish attending
Then, with the exception of those perform, such as the consultation of boc dyeing, distribution of priestly requisites partaken of the gruel, should pass the tir
After the midday meal too, they and introspective meditation as already
They should thus pass the time society until the time arrives for the pe
Lines 35-40. As it is declared one of which should be observed by t conversation or noble silence, so, those for holding a Paritta ceremony, should thoughts, sensual and the like, which subjects, religious talk and meditation, u precludes one from observing the correct
Moreover they should spend the void of emptiness, such as in preaching hearing or learning (the same) by he and in the task of introspective med has come, they should seek sleep engros The bhikkhu-wayfarers who arrive transacted outside monastery precinct appropriate place, such as the hermits'
Senisana, lit. 'sleeping and sitting' bed ar terra-vat, digantuka-vat, gamika-vat, senasun-val, and (Jayatilaka's edition, pp. 9 and 83).
* Kamatahan-hi_yedi connotes, more the idea meditation.
o Pas-bat. P. pacchābhatta. Grantha-vidarand-dhura. Cf. Cullavagga, iv. I-2. In Majjhima-nikāya, Vagga iii. Ariyaparives Tirascina-katha animal talk i.e. wrong or Iriyaz, see above, p. 277, n. 2. Adipa = P. kappiya allowable according t Or the backyard shed’. Cf. tasulu dora.
(3
7
ZEYLANICA (voIL. II
should, if need arise, enter the refectory,
to the requirements of the refectory. (bhikkhus) who have pressing duties to oks and documents, sewing (robes, &c.), , &c.; all the rest, soon after they had ne deep in meditation". should be occupied in obligatory study
stated. without consorting with lay or priestly rformance of obligatory duties.
“Oh Bhikkhus! There are two things he assembled monks, namely religious bhikkhus also, who have congregated not dwell upon worldly talk or sinful are outside the sphere of the two unless indeed there exists a cause which t deportment. first watch of the night in a manner (the doctrine), reading (the scriptures), art, conversing on religious topics, &c., litation; and when the middle watch sed in discriminative thoughts.
from some business which had to be s should take up their lodgings at an hut, the image house and the like.
id chair. See Cullavagga, viii. 7. Cf. läduru-val, gilan-val in Sikhavadaida and Sikhavadaida-vinisa
of concentrating their minds on the instruments ol
ana-suita. childish talk in general. Cf. /lfa/hazvagga, v. 6.
* Sali sampajamiayen yut. ) Vinaya rules.
Page 384
No. 41) ROCK-INSCRIPTION OF
At all times, bhikkhus should refra
any one either in anger or in fun.
They should not hold conversation even though she be (one's own) moth (one's own) younger brother.
They should not be angry with se elders regarding the servants' misdeeds
Articles whatsoever belonging to another without the permission of the e Lines 4O-45. If rain fall while should continue their natural walking g. not get wet, provided that they do n equipment robes, &c. belonging to damaged by the wet. If there be suc in appropriate haste.
As it is stated ' '... . . . . ... that i cause for laughter, the bhikkhus shou closed and with no sound allowed to esc The disputes which are being settle should not be made known outside, nor putes of another monastery which are a As it is stated" "a bhikkhu who religious life ought not to exercise desir of things permissable to him according should not be coveteous even in respi rules).
They should not talk whilst in the the Sacred Bodhi tree, &c., or in the
Lit. 'with angry mind or with playful mind. o Cf. Sace maggamin gacchantena bugddhatarāna. thitam sālam pavisitum valtati, sace na kiñci gahita pakati gativă gantilă pavilthena pana văva vas supa edition, 1890, p. 273.)
The Pali quotation is illegible on the estami o Cf. Pātimokkha : Sekhiyā rule I2 and Sikha " The exact meaning of this passage is not cle: administration', and san-haidena being cut, dest Samanlapāsādi kā: Āathina-vaga, Vazama VO . .
PARAKKAMA-BAHU I 28I
in from uttering inappropriate words with
in secret either with the opposite sex, ar, or with a youth, even though he be
rvants without first complaining to the l. oneself should not be given away to ders.
the bhikkhus are on a journey, they it, and arrive at a place where they will pt carry in their hands any articles of th 2 elder monks, that are liable to be h an equipment, they should indeed go
s only proper', so, even if there be a just ld only show their mirth with mouths аре“. 2d in a monastery which one has entered, should one take upon himself the dislso being settledo.
does not give up even a little of the e for material enjoyment, even in respect to the Vinaya code, therefore bhikkhus :ct of requisites allowed by the Vinaya
act either of worshipping the dagabas, act of making offerings of frankincense,
* Vabhäga. h parikkhãrogahito hoti deve vassante magga-majhe in hot salayan thassaniti vegena gantum na wattati ramā thatvā gan labiarh. (Visud/imaga, Colombo
ages we possess.
alaida-vinisa. r. Adhikarana means also management of affairs, oyed, alloyed or appeased'.
sikkhapada-vaanand. .
Page 385
282 EPIGRAPHIA
flowers, &c., or of using the tooth-stick its case.
They should not converse with the touching the priestly requisites or on un As it is stated in the 4 macara-mir soever person enters a congregation of stands or sits knocking against the senic proximity to them or swaying his arms
he commits a misdemeanour'. Theref the members of the Buddhist Order, sh monks) either with their bodies or with
Lines 46-51. If there be a ma senior bhikkhu, the junior should conve him and with his body bent forward ( near or sway his arms.
He should never at any place console him.
He should recite and learn the scr Hall of meditation.
As it is stated “when admitting p after examination, ordain them after ex after examination. For, when even ol admission into the priesthood and (sub he is instrumental in the establishment Therefore, admission into the Buddhist ( Likewise the upasampada ordination as to be conferred after examination. ascetic practices as much as one can. No ill shall be spoken of any one duties,
Davutu, spelt also divitu, and diviti as divi ? Cf. Vusuddhimagga-Silanidadeso- Vācasika-anā
Ibid., Kayika-andicara-vaganand. Referring most probably to a junior bhikkhu o The Sinhalese sanne adds “ either with his rol ’ In Samamlapāsādi kā: Culazaga, Senāsana o For explanation and scriptural references, se
ZEYLANICA (voIL. III
, or of slipping the begging-bowl into
lay persons of the village on matters orthodox subjects. lega 8 (Definition of misconduct), "whatbhikkhus and with no respect for them, r bhikkhus or speaks standing in close to and fro or strokes the head of a boy ore those bhikkhus) who move amongst ould not brush against them (the senior their robes. tter which needs talking over with a rse with him with a show of regard for espectfully). He should not stand too
out his arms round a boy's body and
iptures without disturbing those in the
ersons into the priesthood, admit them camination, give them (your) protection he son of a respectable family receives sequently) the upasampada ordination, of even the whole Buddhist church'. Drder should be made after examination. well as the missaya protection ought One should cultivate the Dhutanga"
or unwillingly observing these aforesaid
w
-daidu (Vasuddhimagga-sanne, p. 36o). dra-vagga (pp. 14-15 of edition, Colombo, I 920),
es or with his body”. gdha-vinicchaya-vaanand.
Rhys Davids's Pali Dictionary s. v. Dhůta.
Page 386
No 41 ROCK-INSCRIPTION OF
Whosoever conducts himself in di disciplinary injunctions which have thus ment due to the offence committed and b
When this has been done three ti continues his misbehaviour in the selfsam protection, but, after letting him rema demeanour be not in accordance with the and no one should hold communion with
Likewise, if the Theras who are neglect their respective duties and as a of bhikkhus under discipline, they shou by the Senior Theras.
No. 42 (REG. No. 3). KANTALA OF KITTI NISSANKA
HIS stone seat (gal-asana) was Kantalai on the Trincomalee Railv chains 77 and 78. It has since been re dhapura where it now lies among others from various localities.
As shown in the illustration on this a moulded base three feet in height surn measuring 3 ft. 5: in. square. The su piece is made smooth. Like other disa this too is engraved with an inscriptic lines, 2 in. apart, running parallel to e square and leaving a blank space of the centre.
The letters are fairly well cut, a from I to 2 in., and represent the type alphabet in use in the twelfth and thirte The orthography is correct with th
Kantalai is Tamil for Gam- or Gaiga-talli, st * See Plate 38. See E.Z.,
PARAKKAMA-BAHU I 283
sobedience to and in violation of the been enacted, shall receive the punishbe warned. mes successively and the bhikkhu still he manner, he shall not be given missaya in (in the monastery) a month, if his Vinaya precepts, he should be expelled, him. - : heads of chapters of monks should result fail to bring their community ld receive the punishments determined
AI GAL-ASANA INSCRIPTION MALLA (I I87—I I 96 A. D.).
discovered in I92i in the village of vay trace at a spot in “section 2, mile 14, moved to Anurābrought together
ہج- - - ”5۔“3 - - - ->
t
page the seat has hounted by a slab
rface of this top nas of the kind, on between ruled ach side of the
6 in. Square at
lveraging in size of the Sinhalese 2nth centuries.
P/an of 7ορ.
, V . . . . . .
--
- Side A/evation.
No. 8 “ Āsana” Slab at Kantalai on the Trincomalee railway trace, Now in Anuradhapura.
e exception of those points noted below.
2e above, pp. I40, 142, 144, and I47. Vol. I, No, 9; and II, Nos. I 3-I6.
Ο O 2
Page 387
284 EPIGRAPHIA
The language is, in keeping witl other records; the phraseology of the of his Dambulla inscription being copie Bāhu I or of Parakkama-Bāhu II .
The contents are practically the records of Nissanka-Malla, forming as account of his military achievements an tion to the principal statement, indica present epitaph is engraved, was the on after his return from the Indian campai various diversions such as alms-giving satra erected at this king's request in the Four-Vedic Brahmans.
The inscription is not dated, bu inspection and his alleged expedition records indited at about the end of his (I 187-I 196).
In the articles on the Pritidanak above Nos. 29 and 36, we put toget regarding Kitti Nissanka-Malla's lineag present record gives nothing fresh, save Caturveda-Brahmapura. The former w honour or memory either of his mother Parvati mentioned in the Hatadage wal
If Kantalai is the original site of must have been once the town call occupied mostly by Brahman families Brahmana-satra was also established
1 A. සිරිවත් අපිරියත් (ලො ඉ)කුත් ද කුල පාමිලි (කළ) B. (ය)ඤෂ පුළය කොටඇ ලංකාව ඹ පරමපරාවෙන් ආ ලක්
See above, p. 204. * See above, p. 92. This lady might possibl.
See above, p. 178.
ZEYLANICA (VOL. III
the style of Kitti Nissanka-Malla's irst line like that of the first three lines d from earlier epitaphs either of Vijaya
same as those of many other gal-asana they do, only the oft-repeated bombastic d charitable acts by way of an introducting that the stone seat on which the 2 that His Majesty Kitti Nissanka-Malla, gn, used to occupy whilst witnessing the dancing, singing, &c., in the PârvatiCaturveda-Brahmapura, "the city of
It from the references to his tours of to India, we may class it among those short but eventful reign of nine years
ca-mandapa and on Sahasamalla's slab, her all the information then available e, his diruda titles, and his career. The the reference to a Parvati-satra built in as probably an alms-hall established in Parvati Mahadevi or of Her Highness |-inscription. the present gal-asana, then this locality ed Caturveda-Brahmapura, probably for whose benefit an almshouse called oy this King Nissanka-Malla'.
XK T. හූණ මූළිනුතුරත් මුළු දඹදිවුහි (අන්) කැත්
^නුෂ්යවාස කළ විජයරාජයන්වහන්සේගෙ
See above, p. 22I. * be identical with the King's mother.
Page 388
NO. 42)
D.
7
à
KANTALÄI GAL-ĀSA
දිවු පොළො(යො)න් පරපුරෙන් දී
සොමිගුණ(වත් දිනිස)"
රු රජවිරිත (දන්) මහ(වතුරු) {
Gరిరణఖ లిgర
తలలితాల6ణి దీరGదా రిగ్గిఖళ
ණට ක
රවා මහවෑතැනැ පුමාණන්ව අභය
කලට
මැ හැරැ උත්කෙත අමුණට අය එ;
అGరq రి
මුණට එකමුණු දෙපැළ හා මඩර
පෑළ හා ම
ඬරන් තුනක් බැගින් ගනුත් මුත් GSz-300SD EE) වුරුදුපතා පස්තුලාභාරයක්බනැගින් නවරතන දෘනයෙන් ලොසසුන් ,
25ծGւ දුන් රජදරුවන් මඬ ගත්තවුන් :
@දන් , තාමුශාසන දී කලිගු ෙවඟ } දිවූ කෙනා එක් දෙශයෙන් ඇත් අස වූ බිමෙසාවරුනද මෙගන්වා නිශශolකම සුවණැ කෙනා එක් රජදරුවන් කරා දී
(දු *) ඉල්වා කෙනා ලඳින් යුඬ0ශ0කෙඳි ග පිරිවරා සමුදොලලසනය කොට @සාළි පඩි බෙදරට් ම(ඩ)යට් * ගොස් ඇත්තවුන් භයින් රට් තබා පලාගී
විරට තුන් මසක් හින්දෑ සමාන පු නැතිතෙහයින් තුල9භාර නැඟී නා: සතු දානයෙන් නන් බෙදෙසෙනගාසල් සිත් පුරා එතන්හි ජයසතමභ කෙකා
නිශශo@කශචරය යන මෙදවාලයක් මෙසෙ කළ කෙනා එක් විකූමයෙන්
* දිනිසුරු 2 * * අභිමදී ” වියයුතු
NA INSCRIPTION 285
3මි @නාමින් ගුණ ගැඹර කෞතද නිසල
සත් සෙත් කුලුණු යස සිරින් යුත් කලිගු
මෙකාට( අතඹුලු පකක් ලෙස බලා නිෂක
· දි පිසඹුරුවත ද කැතිඅඬ ද හැමැ
තමුණු තුන් පෑළ හා මඩරන් සක හා
න් සතරක් හා පස්දෙස අමුණට එකමුණු
වඩා මෙන0 ගනනා නියාමයන් වාද්යවසථා
තැගී අකෙනක ප්රකාර වසතුකාභරණ සනහා දස්කම් කළවුනට පමුණු මෙදන
නම ද බොහො කලක් පවත්නා පරිද්
කණඨිරණට කෙනල්ලූර ආ } බොකෙහා පරිවාර සහිත )ල්ල යන විරුදුවට සුදු භට්ටයන් යවා තනි අභිමු
)න් සිවුරගලෙසන
හැ ෙදවන වාකෙරහි
වනත(න( දෙරටැ
|ය @හයින් පා
නිමලලයන් න0 පුකාර ව ) මුළු දිළිඳුන් δι
; ක[ර]වා
36 as
3. * * මධ්යයට් ” වියයුතුයි.
Page 389
286
10
11
2
C
B.
EPIGRAPHIA
ත්වූ පාඩාස රාජයන්ගෙන් ඇත් බොහො පරිවාර සහිතවූ බිමෙස
හා සත්රයට ගම්වරක් ආදිවූ අය @සාළිරටින් එවු පඩුරු ද ගෙන ණ කැමැති රජදරුවන් හා මිදී සනධාන මෙකාටඇ ගුණ කෙන0 ක
ති රජදරුවන්ගේ දප්පය මැඩගැ උන් උන්ගෙන් එවූ බොහො ප ද ගෙනහැ ලක්දිවට වැඩu චතු Gరీలిత ప్రతిgరeయప్ రం වූ පාපීවතී.සක්රෙයහි දන් බලා වදාරන පිණි
· සැ (පසාදන) නැතත්ය ගී
තඹාදාමෙනක කීඩා
@ව නියුකතවා, වැ ඩැ හින්දිනා
Sebassocia <3 <3
TRANS
Sirivat apiriyat (lo i)kut gur
kät-kula pämili (kala) (y)akşa pralaya koțä Larinkāva sege paramparaven a Lak
. divu poļo(yo)n parapuren him
guņa(vat dinisa-) -ru rajavirita (dan) maha (vatu
Perakuňbā Maharajapā-vahansē siri-Laka päd
niskanta ka-rava mahavai-tana praininta a
hämä kalata
-mä härä utte amuņața aya e
mande a-muņața ek-amuņu de-päla hā
amuņu päla hā ma
1. Dı
ZEYLANICA (voIL. III
අස් වරුන්
C)
) છેt
ඩුරු
SC RIPT.
a mulin-uturat mulu Darinbadivuhi (an)
manusya-vasa kala Vijaya-räjayan-vahan
nominguna gämbara teda nisala somi
ru) sat set kulunu yasa sirin yut Kaliñgu
akunu kota at-añbulu pakak se bala
bhaya. di pisamburu-vata da kāti-ada da
k-amuņu tun päla hā maňɖa-ran saka hā
maňda-ran satarak hā passe amunata ek
isuru ?
Page 390
Kantaläi Gal-ās
Epigraphia Zeylanica
&ぶ
澜祇密
Scio akut :
F; 'omn an ink-ims' ression stuff/iei
ana Inscription Vol. II. Plate 38
is
”稣
2 inches to it foot
by the Ariaeological Strzey, Ceylon.
Page 391
Page 392
NO. 42
3 A.
B.
C.
D.
4 A. B. C. D.
5 A. B. C. D.
6 A.
B. C. D.
7 A.
B. C. D.
8 A. B.
C. D.
9 A.
B.
D.
KANTALÄI GALI-ÄSA
-ňda-ran tunak bägin ganut r
koțä ha
-vurudu-patapas- tulabharaya
bharaņa h
nava-ratna-danayen lo-sasun S
kalä
dun rajadaruvan maňçda gat
parid
-den tāṁbra-çāsana di Kaliň -divū no ek deçayen ät as bi vū bisovarun-da genvā Niçça -su-vä no ek rajadaruvan kar
(-dra") ilva, no ladin yuddhā = -ñga piriwara sumudrolasanay Soli Paňdi de-rat ma(ddha)y ättavun bhayin rat tabā palāg
-ňdi-rațä tun masak hindä sa näti-heyin tulā-bhāra näňgī nā -stu dānayen nan deseno sala sit purā etanhi jaya-stambha
Niççarihkeçvaraya, yana devä mese kala no ek vikramayen -tvu Paidya-rajayangen ät as boho parivara sahita-vü bisov
hā satrayața gam-varak ādivū Soli-ratin evu paúduru-da ge -ņa kämäti rajadaruvan hā mi sandhāna kotā guņa no kämā
-ti rajadaruvangē darppaya mi un unget v evū boho paňduru
ja seinä Lak-divața vädä Cat -rv Veda-Brahma-purayeh .
Read abhimarda.
NA INSCRIPTION 287
nut vada no ganna niyayen vyavastha
uk-bagin tagi aneka prakara vastra
lanahia das-kam kalavunta pamunu dena
tavun nama da boho kalak pavatnā
}u Veňga Karnnäta Nellüra aoho parivara sahitavinka-Malla yana viruduvata suduai bhattayan yava tani abhi-mu
aven sivurañga-senaa kotā devana vārehi at* gos van-tänä de-ratä iya heyin Pā
māna pratimallayaấn inā prakāra vamuļu diļindun kotä
ilayak da karavã bhaya pa
al
aya-da nä gutra
idä
ärn
* Read madhyayat.
Page 393
288 EPIGRAPHIA
-vu Parvvati-satrayehi dan balā vadārana piņi-sä (pasädana) nrtya gi-tādyzaneka krīdā
11 -ve niyukta-vä vä
-çdä hindinā
çiläsanayayi
Page 394
NO. 42) KANTALÄI GAL-ĀS
and six maida-ran (in coin) for an am (uppermost) tract, one amuna and two of the minde (middle) tract, and one am, for an amuna of the passe (lowermost) t. His Majesty presented also five ti with the bestowal of gifts of the nine clothes and ornaments, he conciliated th Further, when bestowing perpetu performed loyal services, His Majesty plates in order that both the royal do last for a long time.
Lines 4-7. From various count liru, &c., His Majesty had queens retinues of elephants and cavalry. Tru warrior), he dispatched champions to It single combats'. Finding none, and y. crossed over the sea, accompanied by occasion he entered the Cola and the them, the owners of the two countries g took to flight. So, His Majesty re. kingdom, and, not finding an adversary he mounted the scale-pan and, giving wealth, filled with satisfaction the h various quarters. Moreover, he had also a temple (devalaya) named Niggah
Ibid., p. 133, n. 2. See also Codrington's ( * See above. p. I 17, n. I. * See ab * Cf. Das-kami kala zunta dena hira-sanda-pan asthira no kotä ungé vaiiga-taramparävata boho ka namat pas vãdahasata pazvalnā pharidden tāmbra çāsa, above, No. 2 I, lines 3-5.
See also Hata-da-gé Vestibule Inscription, a " Tani abhinarda iland. The phrase usually e king is dvandva-yuddha send-yuddha ilvd.
Samudrollasanaya koti 'having effected a ju * Cf Amurâdhapurehi nan desen osala mulu dil No. 14, lines 12-14). Nissanka-Malla's Danbulla tuläbhära vastu dänayem man desen osala muu diliia
WOL. I.
ANA INSCRIPTION 289
una sowing extent of land of the utte fi4a and four maida-ran for an amuna unea and one bila and three maida-ran act. 'labharas every year to the people) and precious gems and of divers kinds of e Church and the State. al grants (famatazu) to those who have gave these grants engraved on copper nor's name and the donee's name may
ries Kaliñga, Veñiga, Karmnàta, Nelbrought to him, together with large e to his title Nigganka-Malla (dauntless he Courts of various kings and sought et being desirous of martial contests, he his fourfold army. When on the second Pandya countries with intent to conquer ave up their territories through fear and mained three months in the Pandyan
that would be his match in a contest) away his weight of various kinds of earts of the poor that thronged from billars of victory set up there and caused xégvara to be built.
eylon Coins and Currency, pp. 8o, 199.
)Ꮩe , p . 73. “ See above, p. II, 8, n. 4. unu vêyan miyan kana patā lāyāi divehi dindio hiri-se sitinā paridden hā ungā namat dun rajadaruvangè la Zamkavehi bavai-kold in Kalinga Park Gal-asana,
bove, No. 15, line 8. mployed to express this idea in other records of this
mp over the sea '. ndun sit purā in Līlāvatī’s Inscription (E.Z., Vol. II., Kecord (ibid, No. 9), line 18 should, therefore, read ιη, όχο,
Р р
Page 395
29O EPIGRAPHIA
Lines 7-1 | From the Pandyan deeds thus performed, His Majesty a queens with large escorts, endowments alms-houses, as well as the peace offe established friendly alliances also with of his goodwill; but crushed the arrog such friendship. Then, accepting the of them, he returned to the Island of La
Thereafter, he proceeded to witr Parvati alms-hall erected in the town this stone seat does His Majesty oc various diversions that take place th the like.
Gam-zarak. This may be a derivative of si-karu > sit-varu), or, as Dr. Barnett suggests, o Ril-vara.
Or theatrical plays and concerts (nrtya-gile
ZEYLANI CA vOL. II.
king who was frightened by the heroic ccepted tributes of elephants, horses, of a village income and the like to irings sent from the Cola country. He such of the princes as were desirous tance of those princes who did not wish many peace offerings sent from each nkā. less the distribution of alms in the :alled Caturveda-Brahmapura. And cupy whilst engaged in witnessing the erein), such as dancing, singing, and
either Skt. gråma-kara (gam-kara > gam-vara as f Sinh. gam + Tamil vãra, .Cf. T. mẻ}-uảra and
i).
Page 396
IN
The following is a complete inder of words and a, of the Epigr.
dī, Vol. I. 36 mote, 13o, 169, I74, 197, 20on, 3, 2O4, 2O6 nt. 2, 243, 247. Vol. II. 4, 7, 12, 13, 17, 18, 23, 28, 3o, 3I, ვ6, 39., 42, 48, 97, Io9, IIo, II4, I24, 129, 162, 174, 195, 2 Ι 4, 233,253, 286. ά, Vol. I. I3 Ι., I, 32, 186.
Vol. II. 27 , 27 2. Aba, Vol. I. 6o. Aba, Vol. I. 183, 187, 23, 2I4, 22, 223, 224, 229,
243 т. 6. Abadalaka, Vol. I. 139, 148. abadi, abadi, Vol. I. 47, 52 m.
22, 92, I86, 187. Abagiri, Vol. I. 221, 225 Abahay, Vol.I. 25, 26, 27, 42, 46,49, 50, 77, 77 al. 2,78, 79, 9I , 92 , 2 1 3, 21 Ꮞ, 235, 24 li nt. 3, 243 nu. 6. Abahay-giri sahi, Vol.I. 235. Abahay-giri-vehera, Vol. I. ,99 ,98 , 9I و55 و 2 5 ,48 ,47 1ο7 κι. 9, 235. Abahay Salamevan, Vol. I.
78 , 70 , 9Ꮧ , 98, 2 I 4.
abaranin, Vol. I. 32 n. 2,
S6 az. 2.
Aba (Abay) Salamevan, Vol. Ι. Ι83, 187, I89, 192,
234, 237. abatuddha, Woll. II. I II 4, I6I. Abay, Vol. I. 23, 234, 237,
238. Abaya, Vol. I. 6o, I 38, 139, 14 I, I, 48; ye, I, 48; oyaha,
I44. Abayagiri, Vol. I. 255. Abayatura-maha-sai, Vol. I. 216, 22 I, 2 26, 236, 239, 253, 258. Abayi, Vol. I. I39 m, 2. Abeya, Vol. I. a II, abha, Vol. I. 77 n. 2, 79, 177, 1 So, 18I, 213, 243 m. Vol. II. 24 m. 7, 258, 268. Abhagiri, Vol. I. 204. abhahay, Vol. I. 77 m, 2.
ābhārakkamaiņam, Vol. II.
. 28. ābharaņa, Vol. II. I Io, 16I,
f72, 287.
Abha Salamevan, Wol. I. 78, 79, I76, 177 and n. 3, I92, 195,196, 198,213, 2I4, 243. Vol. ΙΙ. 2, 2 n. 8, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 1ο, 12, 13, 27, 3ο, 32, 34 ??. I, 35., 36, 37, 38 п. 7, 39, 4o, 4І, 42, 44, 45, 47, 48, І93, 2о4, 2 I3, 2I5, 215 pt. 3. Abhai Sirisaigbo, Vol.I. 20I. Vol. II. 44, 45, 47, 48. abhay, Vol. I. 77 n. 2, 204,
2o5, 243 т, б. Abhaya, Vol.I. 26 n. 2,59,60, б2, б4, I21, 137, І4І, 142, 164, 168, I83 κ. 5, 2 Ι3.
Vol. II. 7, I.8, 24, 42, 45 ?. 2, II 2, 126, 29, 132, 136, I4O, 144, I47, I74, 258 ?”• 7, 273 ?፡• 7, 286. Abhaya-dāna, Vol. II. ı o,
I55.
Abhayagiri, Vol.I. 237.5, 39, 42, 52, 55, 8o, 8I, 82, 83, IoI, 134, 183, 20I, 202, 2ού, 2 Ι 4, 2 Ι 5, 21.6, 2 Ι 7, 226, 228 78. Io, 23०, 23r, 238, 253, 256. Vol. III. 246, 248 κ. 5, 249, 25ο, 252, 254, 275 Pi. I.
Abhayagiri-vihāra, Vol. III.
I9 7t. 5. Abhayam, Vol. II. 253. Abhaya-raja-kumara, Wol. I.
I53 m. I. Abhaya Salamevan, Vol. I. 164, 165, I68, 169, I 72. Vol. II. 25 m. I 2. Abhaya Siāmēglavaņņa,
Vol. I. 23. Abhayaturā, Vol. II. I 8. Abhayaturā - Bagirivehera,
Vol. II. I 9. Abhayavāva, Vol I. It, 178. abhaya-yäyi, Vol. III. 174. Abhay Salamevan, Vol. I.
I74, 175. Abhayuttara, Vol. II. I 9 n. 5. Abhayuttara-maha-cetiya, see
Abayatura-maha-si. Abhidham, Wol. I. 46, 77
22. 2. Abhidhamma, Wol. I. 42, 52,
I oo, 2 T 5, 228 n?. I I. Abhidhanappadipika, Vol. I. 3 σε 4, 28 σε 3, 29 σε Ι. Vol. Il II. 249 m. 2, 275
24. 4. Abhidharmapitaka, Vol. I.
29 π., 2 Ι 4, 228 κ. 1 Ι. abhijata, Vol. II. I 93. abhimarada, Vol. II. 287.
6. | abhimukhaychi, Vol. III. I Io.
abhinava, Vol. II. 276 m. 4. abhinna, Vol. II. 269. abhıñiñiā, Vol. II. 275 m. 3. abhinnavū, Vol. II. I 95, I97. abhiapriy-initiala-vi, Vol.
II. I 55. abhisaka, Vol. I. 190, 192, 193 2z. I, 196. Vol. II. I, 2, 4, T Io, 226. abhiyēka-di, Vol. II. I, 5 n. 4. abha sekattukku, Vol. II. 252. abhisekayen darnu, Vol. II. 2
拿z,2, Abhiseka-vidhi, Vol. I. I93
72. I. abhisikita, Vol. II. 268. Abhivaddhamana, Vol.I. 68. Abhivagdhamanaka, Vol. I.
68 η. 3, 2 II. abhivyāpta, Vol. II. 268. abhiyukta, Vol. I. 49. abijihää, Vol. II. 269, 275 m. 3. Abivadunna, Wol. I. 68 n. 3. abiyes-hi, Vol. II. 268.
A bõ, Vol. III Abóna, Vol. Abônävan, Vi
22, 225, 229. Abonavanta, Abo Senevira
it. I. Acirayi, Vol. dicariya, Vol. - Acariyas, Vo dicary va, Vol. dictivayan-z 196, I97. accajantena, aciitti karakata aqi, Vol. I. 9
24ό. ada, Woll. I. 3;
32, 133 I45, 286, a adahas, Vol. addila, Vol. I. Adam's Peak, Vol. II. I 6 adan, Vol. I. adand, Wol.
pa. 8. aidara, Wol. I adardti, Vol. adarin, Vol. adasana, Vol. idgardt, Wol ādeśa, Vol. III adhanta, Vol. adhugar, Vol. adhikāramha, Adhikara Tot; navan, Vol. didi, Vol. I. 2; Vol. II. I, 7; didi, Vol. I.
I I o, I I 2, Iбо, 61, I adigar, Vol. I didihi, Vol. I. didi-muéha, W ădin, Vol. II. adinavi, Vol. aidin-sa, Vol. ădipăda, Vol. 183 n. 4, 18 — Vol. II. 2o. Adityasèna, V didiva, Vol. I
287. adiyan, Vol. admand, Wol 97, Io8, Ιοι l I I, II 2. cĩựỡza, Wol. I aquare, Vol. adur, Vol. I. adura, Wol. m. I 2 ; äd 22 I. Wol, dilatra-zagu, dictatrol, Vol. ãdyanta, Vol ag, Vol. I.
ti, 7.
DEX
oper names occurring in the first and second volumes
phia Zeylanica.
O. . п78 т. п.
1. II. Io I, 22ο, 227, 228 η. 6,
Woł. II. 226. ja, Vol. I. 178
II. I I 4. II. 276 m. 2. . II. 276 n. l. II. 97. hanse, Vol. I.
o). II. 272. , Vol. II. 272. 5, 96, 97, 243,
. Vol. II. I 26,
· 4, 136, I4o, 38.
.5 . و 52 ,46 .
222. Vol.I. 136 n. 3. 9.
186.
I. 28
24,
I. 272.
II. I I 4. II. I I4 m. I.
J. 69, 7o, 7 I. . II. 252.
IO II. 2 I 4. II. 22o. Wol. I. 36 n. adanavu Mand
II. I I 4. 5, 46, 50 t. 14. 2 at. 5, 270. I 3 I. Vol. III. [47, I49 2. I » 72, IT3. I. 227 ነ፡• 6,
47. οι. Ι. 21.6, 258.
O 直。21824、8。 II. II 4.
I. a6 at. 3, 78, 7 т, б, 237 тэ. 7.
207. ol. I. 2. . I l I, II 23, I 73,
I. 152 n. I.
I. 94, 95, 96, 3 m. 3, Io9, Ilo,
5o 23. I4. І. І7о п. 12. 97, 237. J. 96, 97, III rru, I I I m. I 2,
II. 28o mt. I. Vol. I. 97. II. 27o.
II. 27o. 223, 246, 248
aga, Vol.I. 246 n. 8. Vol. II.
III, 93 I 95 2 I 4. igă, Vol. I. 258. agala, Vol. II. 19 n. 6, 24. āgamas, Vol. II. 254. aga-mehesunt, Vol. II. I 72. digantuka, Vol. II. 28o n. I. agata, Vol. I. I 5, 18, 9, 2 I,
I38, 144, I46. digatami, Vol. II. 249 m. II. aga-fanpatvi, Vol. II. I. I. Agbo, Vol. I. I 54, 16 I. Agbohi, Vol. 1. 245, 247,
25. Agboy-arak-Samaran, Vol. II. I 5, I7. I 7 mu, 2, 19. Agboyim, Vol. I. 16o. Vol.
II. 2, 4, 5, 17, 18. age, Vol. II. 2 14. aga, Vol. I. 28 m. 5. Aggabodhi, Vol. 1. 4, 53 m. І, 82, 154, I7 I п. 4, 184, 2 16, 2 I 7, 2 28 m. I. Vol. II. 28, 45, I42 m. 3. aggalani, Vol. I. 240 m. 3,
24. agghihi, Vol. I. 258. Aggivaddhananaka, Wol. I.
2 II n. 3. ägi, Vol. II. 269. Agimitra-paka, Wol. I. 63. agni, Vol. i. 15I, 155. Agnipurana, Wol. I. I93 m. I. agra, Vol. I. 226. agramitya, Vol. I. I77. agrāyatanamu- lāua, Vol. II.
248 κ. 5, 252. αβανα, Vol. 1Ι. 97, 27ς. Ahas-galiga, Vol. I. 225 n. 4. Ahas-kus, Vol. Il II, II o. -ahi, Vol. I. 58. ahiminisā, Vol. II. 26o. aiñpattayyāņgu, Vol. II. 246,
252. afara, Vol. I. 47, 77 n. 2,
2
35.
äjaranața, Vol. II. 2 I 3. äjarol, Vol. II. 27o n. 2. Ajharoha, Vol. ). 226 m. Io. ājñā, Vol. II. 4, 269. ajinidina, Woll. llIII. 269. ajiāna yenu, Vol. II. 16. ājñāyehi, Vol. II. I I 4. diurolehi, Vol. I. 237. αέα, Vol. I. 49, 57, 94, Ιο7,
Io8, I 18, 20. aikā, Vol. Il II. 2 Io. dāka, Vol. II. 253. a kai, Vol. I. 25, 29 a. I, 94,
ноб п. 7. dikala, Vol. I. 94, Io6 n. Io. akāla, Vol. II. I i o. ākalpa, Vol. II. 252. ākämiyā, Vol. I. 92, 94, MoI
ፓ፥• 5, IO7 ነ፥• I 4. ākāra, Vol. II. 277 m. 4. dākāśa-cārī, Völ. Il II. Io9. Akasa-ganga, Vol. I. a 25
72. 4. akāsi, Vol. II. 2 1o. aikā sitti, Vol. II. 249 m. I.
akata, Vol. II. I I 3. diaeki, Vol. J. 25. akhaņqdacchidratai, Wol.
269. âkiya, Vol. II. 252. akrta, Vol. I. 17 n. 4. aksara, Vol. II. Ioo, I 6o
I.
7. 4. akşaras, Vol. II. 6, 9, 14, 2ο, 26, 165, 219, 229, 234 Pl. I, 24O. diaul, Vol. I. 33. i&ulayak, Vol. I. 187. akuru, Vol. II. I 55, I 97. akausas, Vol. II. 233. Akvadunna, Vol. I. 68 n. 3. ala, Vol. I. I87, 221. dila, Vol. I. 166, 172. dila, Vol. I. 33, 36 n. 14.
Vol. II. u 1 o, I 72. alibhad-zitarana-vidhini,
Vol. II. I 71. alaippittu, Vol. II. 252. aļaittau, Vol. II. 252. ālamvba, Vol. II. 225. alamh-ghamyra, Vol. II. I Io. alaih krta, Vol. II. 237. å laput, Vol. II. I I7 m. I. dilapilla, V ol... lI... 2 I 9. Alavadunna, Vol. I. 68 m, 3. Algamiya, Vol. I. 92, Io3. dili, Vol. I. 95. dili-navak, Vol. I. 95. dāliigita, Vol. II. 236, 237. Alisara, Vol. I. 68. akivu, Vol. II. 253. Allahabad, Vol. I. 225 n. 4. Allevava, Vol. I. 77 n. 2,79,
2 Ο I , alpecchata, Vol. II. 269. alu, Vol. I. 187 m. II. Alutväva, Vol. II. 39 m. 13,
229. Alut-vihara, Vol. I. I. 27, Ia8. Alu Vihāra, Vol. I. I 2 I. aluyämä, Vol. II. 271. Alwis (J. de), see DeAlwis(J.). dima, Vol. I. 48. amudi, Woll. llI. 281 n. 3. dimadima, Wol. J. I. 12 n.8. amini-äidima, Vol. II, 25o
7. 4. Amarakósa, Vol. I. 198 n. 4. Amaratana (tanehi), Vol. I.
67., 69, 7o. Amaravati, Vol. I. I3, 22. inditi, Vol. I. 187. amãity-ādin, Vol. II. I Io. amâtyādihau. Vol. II. 226. amitya-mandala, Vol. I. 173
11, 3, 180. Amāvatura, Vol, II, 34 m. III
I3 , 35 32. II, 54 a. 5
55 т. 4, І88 т. по, 24o n. Vol. III. 258. aiba, Vol. I. 75 n. 4. Amba, Vol. I. 34, 38. Aňbagamuva, Vol. II. 2o2, 3o5, 207, 209, 2I4, 217, 258, 288 it. 4.
Р р 2
Page 397
292
ambaranin, Wol. I. 30, 32,
I86, 223. Afhbatala, Vol. I. 75 n.4, 76. Ambatthala, Vol. I. 5, 76,
8I, 82, 24І т. 3. Ambigammuwa, Vol. II. 2o3. Ambigammuwe, Vol. II. 2o3. Ambila-grama, Vol. I. 7. Ambilapika, Vol. I. 216. Ambillapadara, Vol. I. 82. ambul, Vol. I. 13. Affibulgama, Vol. I. 7. a přibulu, Vol. II. I 4o, I 44,
147, 286. Ambulu-dagaba, Vol. I. 97,
Η Ι 2. ambauren, Vol. I. 22 I. Amgam-kuliya, Vol. I. 243, 246, 249. Vol. ΙΙ. 2, 5. Amgam-kuliyehi, Wol. II. 4. Aminicciya, Vol. I. 259. dāmisatthāya, Vol. II, 272. ammaaa, Vol. I. I 82 n. 2.
Vol. II. 2 I 3. amuna, amunu, Vol.I. 3m.4, 49, 55 Pa. 3, 57, IO3 Pa. II, I 33. Vol. II. I I 6, I I7, 172 27, 3, 23I, 234, 286, 288. amunā, Vol. I. III 7. a muuak, Vol. II. 233. amunakaț, Vol. II. 233. amunas, Vol. II. 235. amuniata, Vol. I. I3.
III. I Io, 286. an, Vol. I. I22 n. 2, 13o, 22 I, 224 m. 4, 234. Vol. II. 2 I 2, 272, 286. ana, Vol. I. 247. dānta, Vol. II. 252. -ana, Wol. I. 58. -dima, -dima, Wol. I. 58. anācāra, Vol. II. 272, 272 nt. 3, 282, 282 n. 2, 282 22. 3. a nācāra-kofā, Vol. II. I 72. Anada (Ānada, Ánanda),
Vol. ΙΙ. 16, 226 κ. Ιο. anadara, Vol. I. 187. antagata, Vol. I. I 8, 19, 21,
I38, I 44, I46. anāgatesu, Vol. II. 2 Io. anäňgi, Vol. I. I 3 I. Vol. III.
I73, 174. ananta, Vol. I. I32, 226. Vol. II. I 12, I5, I 73. anamtaraven, Vol. I. 196. ananya, Vol. III. - J 55, 226. ananya-sādhārana, Vol. II.
228 pt. 5. ãnä pavatnã, Vol. III. 48. anasak, Vol. II. I Io, 225. amat, Vol. I. 25, 46, 22 I.
Vol. II. I 6o, I 72. anāthayan, Vol. II. I 73. Anaulundāva, Vol. II. 235,
248, 251. anavarāgra, Vol. II. 268 n. 3. andha-zviā, Vol. III. 16 I. Andhra, Vol. I. 208. ändi, Vol. II. I 32. Aidiya-kanda, Vol. I. 138, I39, 42, 147, I5o, I52. āņgu, Vol. II. 252. antadur, Vol. I. 22 I ; anduru, I 30. Vol. II. I Io, I6o, I72, 2I3. amaduru-zvä, Vol. II. 225. aneka, Vol. II. IIo, II 2, I4o, I4 I, I45, I47, I48, I5, I55, 252, 2б8, 2б9, 2б9 2, 4, 287.
Wol.
Anekārtha-sangraha, Wol. I.
27 pt. 2. aiga, Vol. II. I 7 I. agana, Vol. I. 248 n. 7.
Vol. II. 27 r. äřigili, Vol. II. II, 2, 12o n. z.,
I 27, I გ3, I ვ6. aiguda, Vol. I. 99 m. 5. Anguttara-nikaya, Vol. I. I90
ነ፡. 6. Anikanga, Vol. I. 178. Vol.
II. 222. Anikata-Sona, Vol. I. 18. aniyā, Vol. I. 47, 53 m. II,
93, I I 8, 16o. Vol. II. 42,
233. ãnīyātra, Vol. II. 224. drand, Vol. I. 201, 204, 205. anna-dānādika, Vol. II. I 74. añiñiam, Vol. II. 227 m. 5. annat, Vol. I. 48. annata, Vol. II. 272. anoba, Vol. I. 92. añśana, Vol. II. 252. antavehi, Vol. I. 65 m. 3. antevāsika, Vol. II. 27o, 276,
277. anubhazya, Vol. II. IT I 2. anubhava-karana, Vol. II.
I3. anitiava-kota, Vol. III. 174. anubhavayața, Vol. II. 174. Anubudu, Vol. I. 35 m. Io. Anubudu Maha-Mihiňdu,
Wol. I. 33. Anuçi (gen. Anudiya), Vol.I.
143, 144, 145, I46. antgardi, Vol. I. 235. anugraha, Vol. II. 2 I 6 m. Io,
225. annujñāta, Vol. II. 269, 274
ነ፤• 7. Anula, Vol. I. 143. amuimtāna, Vol. II. 276.
- anu māma-sūtraya, Vol. II.
27o. anu-no-danva, Vol. II. 272. Anuradha, Vol. I. 137. Vol.
III. 252. Anurādhapura, ii, Vol. I. I, Io, 12, 23, 39, 4І, 58, бо п. І, 68, 75, 77 72., 2, 8o, 82, 83, ΙοI σε 9, I 2 Ι, I26, I 32, 135, I53, 155, I-6, 18o, I81, 19I, 2Oo ነz. 5, 2o8, 213, 2 If, 228 m. I4, 24.I. Vol. II. I, 5, 9, I4, 2o, 2, 25, 27, 34 35, 38, 39, II 9, I 19 m. 6, I 28, I 38, Ι 4ο, Ι 4 Ι., I 47, Ι 66, 193, 2o4, 2o7, 2oo, 2 17 г. 2, 247 و 240 ,239 ,Io .۶ 234 249, 253, 259. 261. Anuradhapura-nuvara, Wol.
III. I 44.
t Anurādhapurayața, Vol. III.
I73. Anurādhapurayayä, Vol. II.
I73. Anuradhapuraye, Vol. II.
I I 2, Anurapura, Vol. I.
228. Anura Vihara, Vol. I. 68. anuri, Vol. I. 93. anurūpa, Vol. II. I I J, 225. anurūpa-vrtti, Vol. III. I 73. anu-saf, Vol. I. 237. anusas, Vol. I. 236; 'sasä,
47. annusāsanā, Vol. II. 6I. атизäseyya, Vol. II. 277 т.5. anusvāra, Vol. III. 244.
222.
IN
anvayä, Vo
215 pt. 5. amzvayamu, W anvayen, V 2 I 5 Pe. 5. anya, Vol. anyāna, Vol. any diva, Wol anyôiyam, V, ap, Vol. I. äp, Vol. II. apa, Vol. I.
75 at. 4, I4, 237. 15II, I55 I95, 24, dipdi, Vol. I. - Pe. 4. aifa, Vol. I. 76, 78,79 183, 186, ነ?• 5, 22 I 228, 23O. I I5 m, 8, Apabhraihś 64. Vol. apagata, V
ዖz. 6. apage, Vol.
?፳. W• apahāsa, Vo apa-himiya, agbarnauta, V āgammaka (c
258. apara, Vol. agôarôidha, W aparagoadāna
22. 3. äpasak, Vol. afata, Vol. āpattyanāfia apazyaraka
II. I 3o m. apavat, Vol afaya, Vol. abājvabhāg, apãyehi, Vo ӑрӑ.yиvaraа
I. 188 ነz, afetain, Vol. Aphsad, Vo apsi, Vol. II, apilisarana,
54 ft. I 2. apirise, Vol. agöirisey, V,
n. 7
aabirizva/, V« agbiriyat, V I 30, 22 I, Vol. II. abis, Vol. I
22. appamatten apbgbiccho, V apranãda, Apprati-Ma
155. Aprati-Mall 32. Vo п 26, п27, 145, 148 152, 22I. apratipatti, Apte, Vol. apulana, V apun, Vol. arā, Vol. I. 77 pt. 2, 2Ι 3, 2 Ι6 ara, Vol. III ārā, Vol. I.
DEX
l. II. 2 I2, 2 I 5,
ol. III. 253. l. I. 47. Vol. II.
I. 15, 155. II. I 6o. . III. I III. ol. II. I72. 69, I74. 4,12,39,47· 46, 47, 52 κε. Ιο, 6o, 198, I99 m. Vol. II. III, I2, I6I, I, 2 a. 5, 268. 92, 246, 247, 249
25, 26 72. 3, 34, و 126 و 5 ۶۰ 98 و I 9 و 187эг. 6, 88, 188 , 222, 225 r. 3, Vol. II. l I4, 22, 2I3. , Wol. I. 16, 58, II. I52, )l. II. 269, 274
II. I по, пбІ, 274
l. II. I 4.
Vol. II. I og.
ol. II. ʼ 1 29.
r°nika), Vol. I.
II. 2 გo. 'ol. II. I6I.
, Vol. II. 273
, II. 2 I 4. II. I I 2. (ta, Vol. II. 27 . rrhavak-se, Wol.
II. Iro. II. 274, 274 m. 2. Vol. II. 269. l. II. I I 3. i bisev tänä, Vol.
5. , II. I 7 I m. 4. l. I. 2.
252. Vol. I. 48, 49,
I. 25, 27 p. 3, 41. bl. I. 41, 46, 5o
pl. I. I 22 m. 2. ol. I. I 22 n. 2, 224 r. 3 234. 2Ia, 286. . 186, 188 m. I2,
a, Vol. II. 272. Jol. I. I 88 p. I. 2. Vol. II. 2б9. lla, Vol. II. I54,
la, Vol. I. 124, l. II. I o, I I 5, 32, 33, 4, I49 ft. I, 15I,
Vol. II. 269. I. 224 n. 4. bl. I. 97. I. 222.
و IC ه ۶ C و I 4 ,25 223. Vol. II. ne. 2.
253
247
arab, Vol. I. 22. aräh, Vol. II. 2 I 4, 2 I 7 n. 4. ārādanā, Vol. III. 225, 27o. ārādhanāyen, Vol. II. I I 2. araggananã, Vol. II. Io9, arahã, Vol. III. 249 m. I. åråsttya, Vol. J. 34 n. I4. arăjaka-vá-da, Vol. II. 16. aralė, Vol. I. 9 I, 92, II 8. aräkkan, Vol. III. 2o, 24, 25,
.48 ,47 و44 Arakkha-cetiya-geha,Vol.I.
228 m. 17. ārakkha-sama, Vol. II. 32
F2. O, dārakkha-samaņa, Vol. II. 32
o arak-né, Vol. II. 32 n. Io. ara kmehe, Vol. II. 32 n. Jo. arakma-nadi, Vol. II. 32 n. Io. AräknāVädärum, Vol. II. 47. ārakā, Vol. II. I 73. arak-sama, Vol. II, 32 m. Io. Araksama Kasbā, Vol. II.
2,4,5· Arak-Samana, Vol. I. 30, 34, 38, I 66. Vol. II. 27, 32, 32 n. Io, 33. See also Rak-samaran. Araksamaņan, Vol. II. II3,
I9, 3O. s Araleim, Vol. I. 174, I5. Araleyim, Yol. I. 164, 169,
17 III. aram, Vol. I. 46, 5. drama, Wol. I. 217 t, 4. aramdi, Vol. I. 25. aramana, Vol. II. I 5 I, I52,
55, 156, 246, 253azam-ãy, Vol. III. 253. arai-kãval, Vol. II. 253. Araņyaka Medhaňkara, Vol.
II. 262. arazay, Vol. I. 47, 52 n. 7. aray, Vol. I. 4; II, 46, 59 m. lo,
52 n. 7, 77 2. 2. Arayan, Vol. I. 245, 248,25I. Ardha-Magadhi, Wol. I. 15,
16, 22, 58, б4, б5. dren, Vol. I. 22 I. arī, Vol. I. 46,5 m. 7. arista, Vol. I. I35. Arita-gama, Vol. I. 136, I49. Arita-maha-gama, Vol. I.
152, 53. Arite, Vol. I. I48. Aritha,Vol.I. 135, 136 ra. 3,
I37, 38, I52. Arittha-maha-gama, Wol. I.
53. Arittha-pabbata, Vol. I. I35,
Iგ6, I გ8. Arițțha Vihāra, Vol. I. I 42. aritu, Vol. II. 216 n. 3. ariyapariyesanastutta,Vol. II.
27 т. I, 28о т. б. artway, Vol. I. 46, 52 n. 2. ariyo, Vol. II. 27. arvi, Vol. I. 25, 33, 34
.4 .۶۶ 5O و5O و 46 4 I .۶ āraksa-śramana, Vol. III. 32
O. Armour, i, Vol. I. 84, Ioo
т. б, ол т. I, I 29. arāgya, Vol. III. 3. Arpakkama, Vol. I. I23. arpakkam, Vol. II, 2o6. arub, Vol. I. 92, 93. Vol.
II. 233, 234 h2. I 5. aruhia, Vol. I. So n. Io. āruhya, Vol. II. 2 I6 m. 2. aruli, Vol. II. 252. arumaņa, Vol. II. 246.
Arumaņattil, Vol. II. 252. däs, Vol. I. 22 II, 222. Vol. II.
п п9 п.8, пбп, 287. asā, Vpl. I. 33. Vol. II. I 5,
I74, 225, 27O. äsa, Vol. II. u 62. āśā, Vol. II. I 7 2. Asada (Asadha), Vol. I I6. asādhāranga, Vol. II. I 5 I,
I55. asādhāraya-vä, Vol. II. I 6o. Asaholu, Vol. II. 28. vr Asaholu Mihindu, Vol. II.
30, 3I 32 33. asäk, Vol. II. I I 9 n. 8. qsäk-sē, Vol. III I I 2. Asala, Vol. I. I98 m. 4. Asalaya, Vol. I. 2 I. asamiukhya, Vol. III. 268. āsana, Vol. II. I 25, il 34, I 37,
I46, 224. asana-hala, Vol.I. 253, 256. dāsanias, Vol. II. I 3o. 283. ãsanaya, Vol. III. 26, J 29,
Iვ6, 148. asan-hi, Vol. I. 46. asan-ine, Vol. I. 49. asanu, Vol. II. 27 I. asarana, Vol. II. 222. äsața, Vol. II. I Io. asazaaa, Vol. I. 256. āsavas, Vol. III. 275 n. 2. dīśāzvem, Vol. II. I 47, 72. ãśāzvin, Vol. II. 287. āśāyen, Vol. I. I 31. Vol. II.
āścarya, Vol. II. 26 n. 8. Asela, Vol.I. I87, 189. Vol. ... II. 2, 4, 5, 36,37. Aselsaida, Vol. I. 187. aśesa, Vol. II. I 44, I 47, I 55. aśesa-práānīnța, Vol. III. I 55. Asgiri Vihara, Vol. I, I28
7. I isi, Vol. I. 93. āsīribbāda, Vol. II. III 2. asiri, Vol. I. 221, 235. Vol.
II. 2 I 3, 2 I6 m. 8. dās ārzvāda, Vol. II. II2 m. II. as-Aam, Wol. I. Io4 m, I. asmui, Vol. II. I 52 m. I. A$óka, Vol. I. 2, 13, 14, I5, I6, 22., 58, 59, 62, 63., 75 ??. 4, 39, 40, I42, 43, 50, I5, I52, 53 227, 7t. i. Vol. II. 259, 2бо, 2бо п. 3, 26, 275 m, 6. assa, Vol. II. 2 Io. assamu, Woll. I. Io4 n. I, II I T. assamak, Vol. I. 95, 96, I I
ነz, 8. assammal, Vol.I. 96, Io4m. I. assamun, Vol. I. 93, 104 m. I,
Ιο8 κ. 9. astayața, Vol. II. 225, disthina-mandapa, Vol.I. 206
兹。2。 disthani, Vol. I. 16 n. 8. asthainz-farihara, Vol. I. 170
22, 5. asthira, Vol. III. J 32. asia, Vol. II. I 3. astige, Vol. II. I 73. asun, Vol. I. 46, 95. Vol. II.
I5 I55. Asunbada-watta, Wol. I. 35
n. Io, I96, J98. aśva, Vol. I. I 3 I. asvā, Vol. II. 27o. asvädduma, Vol. II. IT I 7 m. r. asvāmika-vä, Vol. II. 225. aszianu, Wol. I. 48, 49, 55 ft.
.247 ,237 وIO
Page 398
at, Vol. I. 46, 51 m. I, 247. Vol. II. II3, I 74 272, 286. ät, Vol. II. 27 III, 272, 287. af, Vol. I. 49, 96, 204, 235. aga, Vol. I. 65 m. 3, 99 m. 5,
255. Vol. II. 23. dita, Vol. I. 47, 48, 49, 94, I 18, Iგ6, 187, 2O5, 2 გ6, 237, 247, 251 m, 6. Wol. II. I4, 18, 42, 2 I 4, 272. äta-da, Vol, II. 97. agaki, Vol. II. 233. atados, Vol. I. 75 n. 4. at-ambul, Vol. I. 131, 134
at-ařbulae-bakak-së, Vol. II.
47. atane, Wol. I. 67, 69, 7. ata fuzit, Vol. I. 48, 56
22 Ataragalu-Kotta, Vol.I. 20I, 2o2, 2o4, 2o6. Vol. II.
2, 35. atasak, Vol. II. 2 I 4 m. I. atasiya, Vol. I. 199 m. 7. atat, Vol I. 222 ; atata, 55
n. 4; at-ha, 234, 237. ata-tis, Vol. II. 2 I 4, 2 I8 m. 9. Ataviragollava, Vol. I. 30, 79, I65. Vol. II. 44, 218 22. 7, 23 II. ataya, Vol. I. 72. atavis ind, Vol. I. 16. äit-govuzva, Vol. I. III m. 2. atha, Vol. II. 249 m. I, 277
h. 5. diti, Vol. I. 37 m. II, 99 n. 5, I 8o, 237. Vol. II. I Io, I II, II, 2, II, 4, 2 I 3, 2 I 6 т, 4, 268, 2б9, 2б9 т. 6. äiti, Vol. I. 187. äiti-kota, Vol. II, 2 I 4. atikrānta, Vol. II. 269. atin, Vol. I. 48, 99 r. 5. ätinakarä, Vol. I. 46,
п. І4. äiti-snelha, Vol. II. I 72. ditiya-vdinu, Vol. I, 23. atiyavun, Vol. II. 27 I. at-maha-sthina, Vol. I. 204. atnagari, Vol. I. 46 n. 9. dinianu, Vol. I. 205. al-fi, Vol. I. 247. atpat-karanu, Vol. II. I 74. diffitali, Vol. I. 99 m, 5. at-Aota, Vol. I. Io6 n. 18. at-sam, Vol. I. 95, Io9, Io9
雳2
51
. 7. at-samak, Wol.I. 96, IIon, 5. at-samas, Vol. I. 92, 94, IoI
т. 8, по7 п. 15, Io9 п. 7. at-sana, Vol. I. IoI n. 8. atsaru, Vol. I. 223. ifti, Vol. I. 99 m. 5. attāha, Vol. II, I, III 3. dittan, Wol. I. I87, Igon, 2, 243, 247. Vol. III. O2
attānam, Vol. II. 276, 277
at. 5. attāni, Vol. I. I 69, 17 III, I, 72, I 74, 2o5. Vol. II. 2, 6, lo, 13, 15, 17, 8, 2I, 31, 34,44,239,233· attani-katu, Vol. I. I59, 16
κ. 8, 2οο κ. 4, 2οδ. Vol. II. 4, 7, 8, 8 m. 2, 23, 24, .214 ,47:48 ,37:42 و 242.5 attini Airdhaira, Vol. I. 164, . Ιό9, I 7ο π. 5, I 74. attavagga, Vol. III. 27o n. 7. ättavun, Vol. II. I 72, 287.
atthakathā, Vol. II. - 26o
忽。【。 att hamasāradas minh, Vol. II.
2O, att hame, Vol. II. 275 n. 6. athanga, Vol. II. 275 m. 6. atthārasame, Vol. II. 2o5
22, 4. äitto, Vol. II. 162. ditu, Vol. I. 223.
O ditu, Vol. I. 48,49, 51 ps. I4, 92, 235, 249 m. 4. Vol. II. 23, 36, 233. citulat, Vol. I. I32, I6o, 205; ollattāk, 246. Vol. II. 2 I4. ätuläva, Vol. I. 248. äitula-vä, Vol. III. 3. Atulā-veherhi, Vol. II. 223;
-vihara, 229. ätula-vū, Vol. II. 37. , äitulävü-tāk, Vol. II. 2o4. äitusazviū-tāk, Vol. II. 3 . äitus-nuvarä, Vol. III. 23. ditulu-kot, Vol. I. Io9, 174,
196, 199 n. 7. ditulu-zidi, Vol. I. 33,34, I98.
Vol. II. 47, 2 I 4. dituluvardin, Vol. I. 33 m. I3. äitus uzviä, Vol. II. I, I, III3, II4, I4o, I44, 145. I47, 15 I, 155. ätulvä, Vol. I. 49, 92, III 8. Vol. III. 7, 24, 37, 233. äituvā, Vol. II. 3 I. ätulvü-tāk-tänaț, Vol. II. 42. atumi, Vol. I. 187 m. 5. äitum, Vol. II. I 5 I. aturehi, Vol. II. 27o, 272. atverekiä, Vol. II. IIIIo. aiuvi, Wol. I. So n. 17, 65, I 93 m. 7, 2o6 m. 7. Vol. III. 27 2, 9. Atvanagalu-varhsaya, Vol.II.
215 12. 3. atvisi, Vol. I. I6, atvatu, Wol. I. 94, Io6 m. I8. Atveher, Vol. II. 27, 3o, 32. Atvehera, Vol. i. 47, 49, 52, 53, 56, 8o, 8I, 83, 91, 92, 93, 97, 99, IOI, IO2, Ο3, Jo5, II, 2, 249 m. 7. Vol. II. 27 22. I. Aupapatika-sutra, Vol.I. 63,
63 г. І. ava, Vol.I. 25, I I7 I 68, I 93. Vol. II. 7, 3o, 4 I, I 74, .7 ۶ 34 2 و 33 2 و 31 2 و 232 avada, Vol. II. 272. avad-hi, Vol. I. 237. availan, Vol. I. 237. avakāga, Vol. II. 27o. ava-maigula, Vol. I. 247. divan, Vol. I. I74. avanaka, Vol. I. 258. avannivehi, Vol. I. 204. azarana, Vol. I. 255, 259;
oneha, 255. avas, Vol. I. 47, 48, 54 m.
8, 91. avasa, Vol. I. 48, 52 m, 2I, 2ვ6; a:Zasშ, 25, 38, 47, 48, 49, 91, 235, 236. áväsa, Vol. I, 56, loo, 239,
24o. Vol. II. I og. avasana, Wol. I. 25. avasanhi, Vol. I, 94. azasa-f, Vol. I. 47, 48, 235, azasa-ta, Vol. I. 49. āvāsa-vū, Vol. II 95. avas-hi, Vol. I. 48,236. avas-in, Wol. I. 49, 236.
Vol. II.
INI
avata, Vol. I. m. I ; ortahi, awaii, Vol. I.
7, 249. Vc azavada, Vol.
16 . äzviedä, Vol. II, avikalan, Wol, aviya, Vol. i. divis, Wol. I. 3;
38, 9 I, 93, I96, I97, , m. II. Vol.
awud, Vol. I.
п86, 198, 24 3, 39, 42. azul, Vol. II. 2 avutnu, Vol. Il avur, Vol I. ; azura, Vol. I. avuranază, V. avni rude, Vol. a zvut, Vol. II. divitia, Vol. I azyaktayanţa, div, Vol. I. 9.
22, 2. aya, Vol. I.
236, 249 22. Wol. II. I 136, 173, 28 ava-da, Vol. I ayadamen, Vo ayadantevã, Vc aya hiri, Wol Ayaholu, Wol. Ayannātavan,
28. ayasak, Vol. I ayasamanāraa
33. Ayasmanta, V
II. Io I. ayat, Wol. II. ava-idin, Vol. ayäiti, Vol. II. ayatiya, Vol.
247. ayatiyak. Wol. аyalпdfагат,
ጓz, 6. aya-via, Vol. I avelin, Wol. I. ayika, Vol.
258. avifaya, Wol, 237 η. 8. Ayisayi, Vol. Ayitigeväva,
34, 39 2. II ayumu, Wol. I ayuru, Vol. I] dy usmat, Wol Vol. II. I 226, 226 п. ay-via, Vol. I.
Bãi = Bãhu, Vc òả, Vol. I. I. I7 II 3.225. bă, Vol. I. 9 II, bad, Vol. I. 3
49, 77 22, 2, II 8, 168, 2 235, 236, 23, 37, 47. bada, Vol. I. { bada, Vol. I.
І2б, І32, 1: badā, Vol. II. baqllä, Vol. II. badargulha, Vc
) E X
99 2 5 2.49
22 I
33, 94, I99 ft.
l. II. 2 I 4.
III. 97, TI 3,
III , II. 7.
255 3334 35 % Io, 94, Iб8, 18o, !oό κ. 2, 249 II. 4; II, 2, 17, 37, 42.
9I, лб9, I74, 7. Vol. II. 3o,
5. ... I Io, 172. 22.
259. ol. I. 2 59.
II. 2o8 m. I, 225. I. 48.
Vol. II. 27 I. 2, 93, 97, 198
92, I30, 13I. 4; ayin, 236. по, и 2б, 132, 6.
I. 287. l. II. Io9. »l. III. I I4. II. I 72. II. 3o, 3 m. 2. Vol. III. 2 I 4,
I. 214 m. I. olen (), Vol. I.
ol. I. I78. Wol.
27I. [• 2oገ ”• 3
97. I, 247; ven,
II. 272. Vol. II. 2I4
I. 233.
III 8. I. 253, 255,
I. 230, 234,
I. 69,7o. Vol. II. 6, 2; II,
I. 273. [ 277 ነ።. 4• . Ι. Ι 78 σε Ι. O II, 22 I 224 4.
II 7.
bl. І. 2об т. 3. , II 8. Vol. l.
222 3, 4 I, 47, 48,
,97 و93 و 92 ,9I o4, 221, 222, 237. Vol. II.
59.
3o. Vol. II. 36, I72, 24. 226,
226. 1,I,159h.4,
Badakarika, Wol. I. I.43, 145. bada-kariya, Vol. I. 73. Badal-pillar, Vol. I. 39 m. I 2. bada-tuba, Vol. I. 15o. diddala, Vol. I. 16o. bidi, Vol. I. 205. badipita, Vol. I. 72.
bagu, Vol. I. 59, 60, 8o,
18I m. Io. Vol. II. I 8. Badulla, Vol. II. 27. badulu-vama, Vol. II. 2 I 4. bāga, Vol. II. I I7 m. I. bāge, Vol. II. I I7 m. II. bigin, Vol. J. 94, 95, 96, 97,
I 3 I. Vol. II. I l o, II,
287. Bagiri-Vehera, Vol. II. I8,
9. la (ga), Vol. I. 186. bahdi, Vol. I. 47, 99 m. 5.
Vol. II. 3 III, 27 2. Bahadata, Vol. I. 153. Bahadur, Vol. I. 157. bahdilu, Vol. I. 204. bahālü, Vol. II. 37, 42. bdihdir, Vol. I. 48; bihira, 205 ; bahari, 49, 92; 235, 249 n. 4; bähärin, 247. Vol. II. bähära, 272. Bahatusivim, Vol. I. I98,
20c. Bahidaloka-Mahadevi, Vol.I.
124 2. I. Bahike, Vol.I. I5, I52, I53. bihira, Wol. I. I32. Bāhiya, Vol. I. I 53. Bahu, Wol I. I. 28, 13o, 132, I33, 55, 56, I57. Vol. II. 97, IoII, IIIIo, I I5, II 6 κ. 3, II8, I 23 κ. 2, I 25, I29, I3I. I4 I, I42 ft. I I43, I45, 54.2322. 5279
22, 4.
Bāhu I, Vol. II. 28. Bāhu II, Vol. II. 65. Bahu-jana-satra, Vol. II. I 68. Bahujana-satrayayä, Vol. II.
74. bahu-janayā, Vol. II. I to,
bahu jamayan-da, Vol. II.
I III Bāhunā, Vol. II. I 29. bahta-zirihi, Vol. I. I93. Bairat, Vol. II. 26o n. 3. baj, Vol. I. 4I, 47, 48, 77
72. 2. bafana, Vol. I. 3I. Bak, Wol. I. I98 it, 4. Baka, Vol. I. 257. balā, Vol. I. 92, I3I. Vol. II. III, l I3, I I 4» i 26, I 27, I29, 132, 136, I4o, I 44, 147, I62, 173, 74, 195, 197, 198, 286, 288. bala, Vol. II. I 55. bila, Vol. I. IoA ta. 2. bala, Vol. I. I.87, I90 m, 2. bii, Vol. I. Igo ta. 2.
baldi, Wol. I. 93, Io4 n. 2, 187.
me. 4, 190 m, 2. bala-balā, Vol. II. 226. bala-karin, Vol. I. 48. balamin, Vol. I. 240 m, 3. balan, Vol. II.213. balana, Wol. I. 92, 94. balāni, Vol. II. 253. balanu, Vol. III. I I 3. balanuvan, Vol. II. 27I. balat, Vol. I. I87, 18g n. 7.
Vol. II. 3I, 33 m. 4, 22ő. balatdi, Vol. I. 190 m, 2. óalātkāra'en, Vol. II. 226.
293
balatha, Vol. I. 18.9 m, 7, I 9o n. 2. Vol. III. 33 n. 4.
bilatun, Vol. I. 187, 190 m, 2.
badilatum, Vol. II. 44, 47.
bālāvaboldlanea, Wol. II. 259.
balavat-vuva-d, Volf. II.
б2.
bāla-vuvada, Vol. II. I 4.
bãlayaku, Vol. II. a 72. balayan, Vol. I. ao5.
bälayaga, Woł. l. 87.
balu, Vol. H. 205. Vol. II.
4, 18, 31, 42, 233. bälū, Vol. II. I II, 4o. balun, Vol. II. 226. bäluva, Vol. II. I 1o. bälū-vanta, Vol. II. I r3. Bämä-budim, Vol. If 4ì)
43. Bamadata, Wol. I. 15o, 152,
I53. Bamana, Vol. I. I45. banana, Vol. I. 22 I. Bamaņa Utara Puśaguta, Vol.
I. I43, I45. Bamanogiriya, Wol. I. 72. Bainba-dat, Vol. I. 153. Bamba-senevi, Vol. I. 34,38,
I 93 Pe. 5. Bambhadatta, Wol. I. 153. Bamha, Vol. I. I53. Bamun-kumbara, Vol. I. I54,
1 59, 16 Ι. Bamunu, Vol. I. 235, 238.
Vol. II. I i I. ban, Vol. , 96. bänä, Vol. II. 227 m. 3. bandi, Wol. I. 94; banta, Io
n. 8. Vol. II. 27 I. bäna, Vol. III. Ioo, Io I, II6. bänä, Vol. II. 225. banajiga, Vol. II. 25 I. banamija, Vol. II. 237. Bäna-Samudra, Vol. II. II6
12. 3. bänan-vahamse, Vol. II. 225,
227 κ. 3. band, Vol. I. 46. õänd, Vol. I. 87, 189 m. 2. bindi, Vol. I. 47, 93, los m. I, III 8, 196, 2o6 m, 3, 2ვნ. Banda Pokuna, Vol. I. I39. Bandārapota, Vol. i I. Loo. baňdazvā, Vol. III. I 35 m. I,
I73. bandavā, Vol. II. I Io, I 72,
2 I 4, 2 26. Banday, Vol. I. 49. bandhana, Vol. II. I 4o, I 45,
I47, 149 it. I. bandhāpietvā, Vol. III. I 35
*z。3。 bdidi, Vol. I. 240 m. 3. Wol.
II. 273. bahdinava, Vol. I. 189 m. a. bandria, Vol. I. 23. bandu, Vol. I. 32, 32 n. 3, Ι86, 188 κ. 3, 22 Ι, 222, 237, 248 m. 7. Vol. II. 32 ft. I, 23. baňdu, Vol. II. Io9. band vannata, Vol. I. 168;
bana-zay, 235. banzar, Vol. I. 48. bar, Vol. I. 32, 9 I, II7
Vol. II. 3o; bara, Vol. I. 18o, I86, 246. barä, Vol. II. 4o. barana, Vol. I. 240 m, 3. Vol. II. 2 I3 ; baranine, Voi. I. 223. Vol. II. 2I3.
Page 399
294
bariya, Vol. I. i 5, I7 nu. 2,
18, 19. Barnett (L. D.), Vol. I. 4o. Bartholomae, Vol. I. 17 n. 7. bäsä, Vol. I. 9 I. Vol. II.
IOO, basa, Vol. III. 172. hasata, Vol. II. i Io. 6asna, Vol. I. 23. ba snem, Vol. I. 47. bastian, Vol. I. 226, n. 4. bat, Vol. I.47, 91, 17, 186, 22 II, 234, 246. Vol. I. 30, 4, 47, 22. hant, bata, Vol. I. 25, 28 m. 4
48, 62, 64, 9 Ι, 95, Ιο I ”፡• 9, I 4I, 143, I 45, 146, I 69, I 74. Vol. II. 199, 27 ; batin, Wol. I. 36 ?፭, 7. bata, Vol. J. I 22 n. 2. lBatakaya, Vol. I. 69, 70. lBata Maha Tisa, Vol. I. I46. Bata Nada, Vol. I. I 43, J45. latapala, Wol. I. 18, 2 I, I43
κ. 6, Bata Sivaguta, Vol. I. I 43 ;
ogutaha, I 45. batavatita, Vol. I. I48, bat-gehi, Vol. I. 97. haiti, Vol. I. 237. bati, Vol. I. 49. Batticaloe, Vol. II. 235. Batuwantudave, Vol. I. 26
1. 9, 27 nu. 2. hauddha-guhi, Vol. I. 15o
it. 4. lBauddha-satra, Vol. II. I 68,
I74. /a Vol. II. I. I 2, I61. bavana, Vol. I. 22 I. bavația, Vol. II. i 95, 195 n. 8. bärvi, Vol. Il II. I Io. bdivin, Vol. I. 1 18, 131, 134. Vol. III. I Io, il 12, I 55, 2I4, 27o, 27 f, 272. bhūyo, Vol. II. Io9. Beames (J.), Vol. I. I 6 mm. 4,
I7. beadā, Vol. I. 95, II, 8, 247.
Vol. II. 2 4. bealanuvan, Vol. II. 27 I. Bedsa, Vol. I. I4 I. bedum, Vol. I. 97, 168, 197,
I99 ?፤, 8, 2o5. behea, Vol. I. 38, 39 n. 9. behedak, Vol. III. 27o. behea-ge, Vol. I. I54, 155
የሠ• 3, I59• I6o. behet, Vol. II. 27 I. behet-ge, Vol. II. 25 m. I. Bell (H. C. P.), Vol. I. ii, iii, vi, I, 8 п. І, 24, 26 п. Io, 3о و84 ,4 .۶ 4 6 و 42 و. 33 ,2 . 1 I4 n. 5, 136, 138, 148, I53, 183, І9І, 194, 2оо, 2o I, 2O2, 208, 2o9, 213, 24 I, 245, 249 n. 6, 252. Vol. III. I, 4, 19, 25, 34, 38, 44, 146, 152 ж. 1, I55 π., 2, Ι 53, 165, 167, 168,
7 2. 2. Bendall (C.), Vol. I. vi. bera, Vol. I. 25, 27 m. 4,46,5o
т. Iб, б9. Bhadayaniya, Vol. I. 67 n. I. bhadala-thapa, Vol. I. 15o
pa. 5. bhadra, Vol. II. 236. bhadraguhi, Vol. I. 150 n. 4. bhdarapada, Vol. I. 220,
228 ነ፤. 3. bhagaya&, Vol. I. 236.
bhāgineyya, Vol. II.
72. 3. Bhāgineyya Sañgharakkhita,
Vol. I. 65 m. I. Bhagiri-vehera, Vol. I. a 15
m, 3; see Abhayagiri. Bhagwanlal Indraji, Vol. I.
2 2, 63, I4I. bhāhu, Vol. II. 2 pt, 2 I 3. bhai, Vol. I. I.4I. bhajata, Vol. II. I 6o. bhakti, Vol. I. 8o. bhayati, Vol. II. 272. bhinavara, Vol. I. 43. Bhandakarika, Vol. 1. 43. Bhandika Parivena, Wol. I.
23 7г. б. bhanu-vanisa-kiriranaven
dund, Vol. II. I29. bhāny-akrta, Vol. II. 17. bhāra, Veol. II. I 6, 287. bhāra-karanu nā-së, Vol. III.
I 64 κ. Ι. barana, Vol. II. I 41, 287. bharayak, Vol. I. 31. Vol.
III. I 26, I 36. Bharhut (or Barahut), Vol. I.
I 5, I 5o, 2 I о г. б. bhartr, Vol. I. 141. bhata, Vol. I. I4 I. bhdita, Vol. I. I 4t. bhalayan, Vol. II. I I 2, I I.4. Bhatikabhaya, Vol. I. 8I. Bhãtika Tissa, Bhātiya Tissa,
Wol. I. 6. bhatta, Vol. I. I4 I. bhattayan, Vol. II. 172, 287. Bhaţţiprölu, Vol. I. I3, I4,
227
I40. bhattu, Vol. I. 4I. bhatu, Vol. I. I.4. bhita, Vol. I. I.4 I. Bhatu-Nanda, Vol. i. 143. Bhatu-Sivagutta. Vol. I. I.43. Bhatu-Soni, Vol. I. 143, 45. bhai, Vol. I. 4I. bhaii, Vol. I. T4 I. öhāvam, Vol. II. I 64 m. I. bhavananiu, Vol. II. 252. bhavanayak, Vol. I. I I I. bhavata, Vol. I. 36 7t. bhāvo, Vol. II. 27 I. bhaya, Vol. I. If n. 2, 13.
Vol. II. I i II, I 12, I 44,
1 5 I, 155, 172, 287. bhaya-tat-vū, Vol. II. I 5 I,
I55. bhayin, Vol. II. 287. Bhēsajjagēha, Vol. II. 2 I, 25. bhasaija-gehan, Vol. I. 155
22. 3. bhikkhave, Vol. II. 27. bhia hia, Vol. II. 272. 279, 279 m. 2, 28 II, 282 m. 4, 283. bhikkhună, Vol. II. 272. bhikkhunis, Woll... lI... 2 I. bhikkhus, Vol. II. 26 I, 275,
279, 28o, 28 II, 282. bhikkhu-sainghassa atthāya,
Wol. I. 2 Io. öhiksu, Ve. II. I63, 26o n. 3,
269. bhiku, Vol. I. 62, 64. Bhilsa, Vol. I. 13 n. 7, bhinnua, Vol. II. 268. bhinnaza, Vol. I. 131. bho, Vol. II. I 6o n. 3. bhoga, Vol. I. 20T, 204. bhogika, Vol. I. 25o n. 6. bhojača, Vol. I. 25o n. 6. bhojana, Vol. II. I 74. Bhojana-sala, Vol. I. 76. bhojika, Vol. I. 256, 259.
IND
bhōjikaprāpti. bhrai,Vol.I. bha, Vol. I. I. bhami, Wol. I bhafah, Vol. ) (hūAbālendrāni, Bhūtārāma, V, óhmitzvana, Vol. bhualandgra,
237. Bhuvanaika Bā
f. II. Bhuvanēka B
36 т. bhuvi, Vol.
253 7t. 5. bid, Vol. I. 21 Bidam-valä, W Bidervatu-kui
32, 33. Bider-vatu-kul
3O, 3. bija, bija ka, bi бІ, б2, І49, Bijagama, Wol biju, Vol. II. bijuvata, Vol. bijuvațayä, Vo bie, Vol. I. a
95. bika, Vol. I. 6
22. i II. biÄ-sañgnuat, V, biku, Vol. I.
255. bili, Vol. I. 93 bili, Vol. I. 9I bili-bat, Vol.
at. I2, I4. Bilibava, Vol.
2z. 8, 38. billi-sail, Vol.I. 1 (74. Vof. I bim, Vol. I. 35 : 93, 9497, 235, 236; bit 47, 187 , ότι 56 1z. 1O ; ö Ι86, I97. І2б, І29, 1
233. bimä, Vol. II.
47. 6io, Wo... 2 bimhi, Vol. II. Binara, Vol. I
ን፥• 4• bindai, Wol. I. biňda, Vol. II. biidald, Vol. I Bindusara, Wol Binera, Vol. I. II. 22o, 225 biniya, Vol. II Bintenna, Vol. binuvamană, biruda, Vol. I, 177, 181 m, 24, 23, 2 2 6, 9, 27, 22o, 227 m. bises, Vol. II. i bises-zid, Vol. bisev, Vol. I. 2 5o n. 20, 78 * 5 2I3 2; όισετκεκι, 22 - II. 2 I 5 m. 8. bisevi, Vol. I. bisezhu, Vol. I bisev-rdiyna, V, biso, Vol. I. 78, Vol. II. 2 I 5
EX
a, Vol. I. 259.
4.
e . I 3, 268. I. 17. Vol. II. I og. bl. I. 2, 5. II. 2 გ6, 237., 7ol. II. 2ვნ,
hu, Woll. I. I99
thu,
I.
Wol. I.
2, 252,
3, 222. Dl. J. 9 I ۰ ra, Vol. III. 27,
yehi, Vol. II.
takihi, Vol. I. 254, 255.
І. бІ т. 1. 4.
I. 18ය. l. II. I I 3.
9 ን፥•• 9፤, 92;
9, 2, 73, 2Io
ეl. I, 223.
72, 73, I48,
, Io5 in. 8.
I. Ι69, 17ο Vol. II. 3 I. II. 8 n. 4, 33
69, I7o n. 12, I. 3 I.
ř1. 10 537. 4. 18, 186, 196, nå, 93; bimat, min, 47, 49, imhi, 93, 97, Vol. II. Ioo, 32, I გ6, I72,
23, 24 p. 7,
3, 222 223. 17. . 29, 34, 198
186.
I73 п. І. I. 274 n. 7.
• I. I 42 ?፤, 7. 33, 243. Vol. | 228 κ. 3. . 27 272.
III. i 66. Vol. II. 272. , 24, Ι65, I 66,
9, I92, 23, 243. Vol. II I93, 25 fl. 3, 6, 284. 23.
. 22, 234. 3, 46, 49 n. 7, , 9 I, III 86, I 88 25 nt. 2, 237; I, 234. Vol.
46.
I. 30.
ol. I. 225 m. I. 23, 22 234. ነg. 8.
biso-dua, Vol. I. 213, 221,
225 ft. I, 243.
bisovarun, Vol. I. I31. Vol.
II. I I I, I 5 Y, I 55, 16I, 287. bisovaru nigē, Wol. II. I I 4. bisovarum-hã, Vol. II. I 2. bisova, Vol. I. 96. biya, Vol. I. 46, 5 I m. 18-2 II,
237; biyen, 47. bo, Vol. I. Io, 29, 48, 77
ን፡• 2, 236. Bödh-Gaya, Vol. I. 2. Bodhi (d. of Kassapa I), Vol. I. 3 I. Vol. II. 32 n. 1o,
328 f. 5, 273 273 r. 2, 279 28
Bödhi (tree), Vol. I. Io, 29, 4፤ , 55 ገ፡• 7, 66, 67, 2o9. Vol. III. 2 I. Bodhi-pāda, Vol. II. 28 n. 2. bodhi-patta, Vol. II. 2 I8 n. 2. Bódhisatta, Vol. I. 24, 225 nu. 4, 227, 228, 24o. Vol. II, 2 16. bodhi-satua-rifa-guayata,
Vol. II. I 72. Bo-gehi, Vol. I. 236. boho, Vol. I. I 3 I. Vol. II. I Io, 1 I I, II, 2, I I3, I 26, 132, 136, Ι 5τ, Ι 55, 16 Ι, 172, 173, 226, 269, 287. boho-kal, Vol. II. I 13, I 29. boho-sē, Vol. II. 2 25. boji kapati, Vol. I. 259. bojiya, Vol. I. 257 n. 6. hofiya-pati, Vol. I. 257 m. I,
259. bojiya patiya, Vol. I. 255,
259.
boyun, Vol. II. 27I.
bonat, Vol. I. 97.
Boid-vehera, Vol. 1.97, II 2.
bõpā, Vol. II. 2 I4, 28, 2 i 8
雳。2。
Bo-sat, Vol. I. 222. Vol. II. Io9, 23; -sat-hu, Vol. I.
237. bót, Vol. I. 244, 250 m. 4. Boullatgamme, Vol. II. 2o3. Bo Upulvan - Kasub -giri -vehera, Vol. I. 29, 3 I, 33, 35, 38, 39. Bo-vatta, Vol. I. I96, 198. Bower, Vol. I. 6 nu. 6. boy, Vol. I. 25, 26, 5o, 77 n.
2, 78, 79, 9 I, 92. Boyer (M.), Vol.I. 17, 59,72,
5, I52. Brahma, Vol. I. 242. brahmacārin, Vol. II. 278 m.8. Brahma-datta, Wol. I. I5o,
153.
Brahmana, Vol. I. 238 m, 3.
Brāhmaņa-satra, Vol. II. 168,
174, 284.
Brahmanic, Vol. I. 192.
Brāhmaņōttara Pusya-Gupta,
Wol. I. 43.
. || Brahmapura, Vol. II. 284.
Brāhmī, Vol. I. i 2, 13, I 4, 58, 149, 15, 208, 252. Vol. II. 2o. bram, Vol. II. 278 m. 8. bramsarun, Vol. II. 27o, 278
ነw. 8. bram saruna, Woll. llIII. 27 . Brhaspati, Vol. II. 2 I 5. Bud, Vol. I. 26 m. I, 46, 47,
234, 237. bud, Vol. I. 4, 77 n. 2, 96. buda-guha, Vol. I. 5o n. 4. Budal-nāvan, Vol. II. 22o,
225, 227.
Budarakita, Vol. I. 146, 147. Bud-das, Vol. I. 25, 26, 4a,
6
4.O. Buddas Siri-Saňgboy Abahay, Vol. II. 23, 25, 26, 5o. Vol. ΙΙ. 45. Buddha, Vol. I. 52, 122, I23, I 25, 27, 128, 134, 135, 37, 143, 15 I, IR 2, 153, I 56, 176, 214, 2 5 2. 3, 27, 225 n. 4, 226 m. 5, 228, 229, 230 23 22. 237 238, 24o. Vol. II. I 63, S; 166, 196, 205, 206, 25, 253, 268, 269, 273, 274, 274 it. 7. Buddhadāsa, Vol. II. 26 m. 2.
Vol. II. 45 m. 2. Buddha-Gaya, Vol. I. 2. Buddhaghosa, Vol. I. I53.
Vol. III. 26o. buddhakalpa, Vol. II. 274
ft. 7. Buddhamittra, Vol. I. 196,
99.
Buddhannehåla, Vol. I. 30, 35 п. Io, 3б т., 19І, 192 m. I. Vol. II. 2 n. 2, Io,
ვ8, 39. Buddharakkhita, Wol. I. 146,
I47. Buddhas Abahay Salamevan,
Vol. II. 45. Buddha-śāsanaya, Vol. II.
I 4, 225. buddhatarānami, Vol. II. 28
it. 3. buddha-varia, Vol. II. Io3,
Іо4, 225, 228 п. 4. buddhãya, Vol. II. 252. buddhi, Vol. III. 97. Buddhism, Wol. I. 2, I4. Buddhist, Vol. II. I 49, 163, 202, 205, 274, 275, 276 κ. 4, 278 κι. 9, 279, 282. budimu, Vol. II. 4o, 42, 43. budmat, Vol. I. 25. Bud-ruvan, Vol. I. 46. Budu, Vol. I. 35 г. 1. I, 13. I, 223. Vol. IJ. Io9, 269 ; Buduhu, Vol. II. 274 m. 7 ; Budun, Vol. I. 75 n. 4, 96, Io4 m. I, 222, 234. Vol. II. 33 m. 4, 97, lI3 2 i 3, 268. 274 m. 7 ; Budungē, Vol. II. Io9. Budu-rad-hu, Vol. I. 223. Budu-sasnehi, Vol. II. i I t. Budun-sasun, Vol. II. I. I 2. Budu-sasu-mața, Vol. II.
I6 I. Budu-vū, Vol. II. 23. Bühler (G.), Vol. I. iii, 2 m. 2, 3, I 4 τε. Ι, 15, 16, I7 κ. 3, 2о п. 2, 22, 23, ба п. І 2, ნგ, 64 7z. 2, 66 24. გ. öujo, Vol. I. 4 II, 47, 77 pt. 2. (buyanaka kotu dini), Vol. I.
2. buka, Vol. I. 69, 2 Io, 2; III. buka-sagahataya, Vol. I. 2 io,
2 I ; buAu-s, 255. bulat, Vol. I. I 18, I 98 m. I 2.
Vol. II. I 74. būnun, Vol. II. 27o. Burgess (J), Vol. II. iv, 3, 5 κ. 2, I6, 17 νε 2, 22, ό3
7t. 3, Burma, Wol, I. 65. Burmese, Vol. I. I.4o n. 2. Burnell, Vol. I. 242, n. 3. Burrows (S. M.), Wol. I. 75,
I 5 m., i2 I.
Page 400
DEX
H. T.), Vol. I. 6
I. I55. ol. II. 2 54. ol. I. 24, l. II. i 66. Wol. I. I. 23. uke of, Wol. I.iii. ʼo). III. I I I, I 72. Vol.I. 249 n. 6. . M.), Vol. I. vi.
I 23 ft. 4, 252, 268, 268 m. 1.
252,253.
. . 243. na Bāhu, Vol. II.
2 ΙΙ
Bodhi, Vol. III.
ihu-Devar, Wol.
2. II. 252. damn, Vol.II.249
bl. I. 2 II 7. 'ol. II. 272 m. 4, F9 ??, 2, 250 74, S,
(Sir A.), Vol.I. 2. 4, I3 m. 7,
Vol.I. 24o, 244,
49, 94, 96, I86,
8, І31, 132, І4о, I 81 m. 6, 197, 24o n. 3. Vol. , III, III3, I I4, I4o, I4I, I42 I47, I5 I, I55, I74, 2 I 3, 226, 272, 274 7. 7,
5, 46, 49 m. 8, 7 n. 2, 18, 186, 222. Woł. II. P 32 č. 4 4I. , 15 Ι, 1ό6 π., 2, 2I4.
47.
6, 188 m. a, 22I, 'z. 2, 228 m. 6, l. II. 42, 43 m 7,
. 252. 47. Vol. II. I 3. ... 23.
247. 7oł. II. 222.
• I7o ገz• ፤ 3. . 97, Io8 κ. 4,
І. 92, 93, 97,
I. 48, 93, 97, II. I I3, I 73.
I. I. 23, I 28, 153, rt. 6, 19, 227. I, II3, II 7 ?t. I2, 7a. I, II 2 I, II 28, I ვ6, I37, I42, І48, 149, 149 2 K6
l. ії. II, 2; III3,
)l. II. Iვo, I67, 379, 28I. II. I 1 I m. 4. I. III m. 4.
II. 268.
dige, Vol. I. 92, 93, 96, 97, Io 2 n. 3, I Io nt, 5, Io9 n. 7, 222, 235. digà, Woll. I. 98, Io3. dā-geya, Vol. II. I 67 m. 3. dähä, Vol. II. I Io. dahagab, Vol. II. 27I, 27 2. dihdif, Vol. I. 237. daha, Vol. I. 33. daham, Vol.I. 2o7 n. 3, 22,
237. Vol. II. I I 4. dahamä, Vol. II. in I3. dahanaf, Vol. I. 22 I, 223. daham-dara, Vol. I. 226 n. 8. iDahamrusi, Vol. J. 22 I. Dahamsak, Vol. I. 223, 229. Dahamsaigun, Vol. I. 222,
228. daham-viyak-hana, Vol. I.
2 2 , . dahas, Vol. II. 97, io9. dahasa, Vol. I. 49, 187, 19o
72. 2.
dahasak, Vol. II. 269, 269
芹。2。 dähäți, Vol. II. 27 I, 279 m. 8. dähävä, Vol. II. I I 2, II 9
κ. 7. dähävili, Vol. II. 272. daihaivivi, Vol. I. 92. dahavut, Vol. I. 91. dih it, Vol. I. 91. da hit-kisi, Vol. I. 99 n. 4. dais, Vol. II. I 37. daika, Vol. I. 71. däkä, Vol. II. I 27, I 29, 133, І36, І41, 145, І48, I5І, I55, 161, I 72, 173, 2б9, 27 I. daka, Vol. I. 7I. dakabhedanan Voi. I. I99
hê. I, daka fata, Vol. I. 257. da ka-pati, Vol. I. 66, 69, 7 II, 72, 73, 73 п. 4, 17о п. І, 255, 257, 259; fattya, 255,
259. da kapatti, Vol. I. I 7o, 259;
fattika, 259. da-karaight, Vol. I. 222. di-kata, Vol. I. 20o n. 7. da kinava, Vol. I. 71. däkkä, Vol. II. I I 3. dakkhiyadisābhāge, Vol. III.
249 2. I. daiun, Vol. I. 33, 46, 16o.
Vol. III. 42. daknutuldu, Vol. II. III. dakva, Vol. I. 49, 187. Vol.
II. I 6 I, 27 I, 272, 273. dakzvana-seyek, Vol. II. I 6 I. däkviyä, Vol. III. 272. dal, Vol. I. 223. dala, Vol. I. I 86. dälla, Vol. II. 2 I 3, 2 f4. dila, Vol. I. 22. Daļadā, Vol. I. I 25. Vol. II. ΙΙ 3, 167, Ι 73 κ. 3, 246, 252. Dalaidā-geya, Vol. II. u I3,
12 I, 166, 167 m. 3. Dalada-karaidu, Vol I. 222. Dalada-maligava,Vol.I., I 14,
I I5 mu. Dalada-Mandira. Vol. I. 125. daladã-mailuyehi, Vol. III. 167
pt. 3. daludaf), Wol. I. I3o, 186. dadadii-fitra-dhatun-vahan
seța, Vol. II. I 73. Daļadāpūjavaliya, Vol. II.
43 п. 6, 2об. dadaddy-f-ferum-falli, Vol. II. 246 π., 4, 254, 254 κ. Ι.
295
dalapulatinen, Vol. I. 222
22. I. dala zvanu, Vol. II. 214. dadavulatinent, Vol. I.
228. dadda-ge, Wol. I. I. I4, 1 18, 20
222,
7t. 5. däli-gattan, Vol. II. 44, 47. Dalsivim, Vol. I. 166. dam, Vol. II. I 72. dama, Vol. II. I 95, I 96 n. 5,
I98, damanava, Vol. I. 37 m. 5. Damarakita, Vol. I. 15. Dambä, Vol. II. I 4 I, I 47. I Daňbadeņi, Vol. II. 262,
268 π., I, 275 κι. Ι. Daňbadiv, Vol. II. I 55. Dashbadiva, Vol. I. 35, 56,
I32, I34, 25 pe. 4, 224; -diva, 13 I. Dambadiva, Vol. II. 32,
II.5, II9, I25, 30, 137, 152, 156, 288. Dambadivä-da, Vol. II. I I 2,
I 2Ꭴ. Diadivahi,Vol.1. 2222. 2. Dambadivhi, Vol. II. Io9. Dambadivu, Vol. II. I I 2,
I 29, 133, I36, I5I. Daňba-divu, Vol. II. I 26. Dambadivuhi, Vol. I. 13o.
Vol. II. I45, 2 I2, 286. Damb-di, Vol. I. 48. Damb-div, Vol. I. 33,47, 54, 23o; -divhi, 22 I. Vol. II.
53. Damb-div-talla, Vol. II. 3o. Daihbulla, Vol. I. I.4, 27 n., I 21, 1 26, 127, I 28, 135, 138, 142, 147, 176, 224 22
3. Dambulla, Vol. II. I I9, I 27 π., 7, Ι 3 Ι, Ι 53, I66, 284. Dashbulla-vihara, Vol. I. 63,
2 I, I24. DambulleVehera,Vol. I. I27
22, . Dambulu, Vol. I. I32. Daňbulu, Vol. II. I 4o, 14 I,
I 44, I47. Dambulu- lenä, Vol. II. II, I,
п68, п72. Damgamiya, Vol. I. 92, Io3. dani, Vol. I. 22 I. Damia Devi, Vol. I. 72. Damiļa-pāsāda, Vol. II. I 96
72. I3. damin, Vol. I. 96. Daminnani Sakim, Vol. II.
I2, I3. Damiya, Vol. J. 29 ft., 83, 94, 95, 96, 97, Io8, Io9, Ilo, I I I, II I 2. Dampiyā, Vol. III. 277 m. 9: Dampiyā- atuvā - gatapada, Vol. I. 5o n. 17, 65, 78, 193 m. 7, 206 n. 7, 25 I nz. 6
Damsaiigunu,Vol.II. 274 m, 7.
dam-tain, Vol. 1. 207 n. 3.
dan, Wol. I. 35 n. I I, 13I, 18o, I86, 22 I n. 2, 223, 235, 240 m. ; danhi, 193 nt. 7. Vol. II. I 13, I 24, I 26, I32, Iვრ, 2 I4, 288, 288 κ. 5.
dana, Vol. I. I.44; dame, I44,
145, 47.
dänä, Vol. I. I 86. Vol. II.
I6I.
dana, Vol. I. 99 m. 5
II. I 98.
Vo
Page 401
296
dina, Vol. I.33, 36 n.8. Wol. II. I Io, I I I, II, 2, I I 3, I 2o, 2 I 23, 24, 25 22. I, I 55, I 73, I74, 26O, 275 ገw. 5, 288 ገz. 5. dāna-dharmma, Vol. II. I 73. dana-hat, Vol. I. 223. dānaka, Vol. II. 165, 168, 174. danam ha-yi, Vol. II. II 2. dina-visi, Vol. I. 259. dana-zavi, Vol. I. 255, 259. (Da)nādakdara, Vol. I 195,
I96, 198. danait, Vol. J. 15. danamo, Vol. I. I60, 174. datan, Vol. I. 33, 22 I. dāna-prīli-sukha, Vol. II.
I74. dina-Saida, Vol. I. 177, 18o.
Vol. II. I 74, 2 I 7. dina-san vidhinam, Vol. I.
I93 m, 7. diāna-satra, Vol. II. I I 2, I74. danavā, Vol. III. I 1 9 n. 7. dāna-varāyen, Vol. II. 16. dina-viragra-facilman, Vol.
II. I 7 I ?z. 3. dāna-zvirānmujā, Vol. II. I 7 I. danavu, Vol. II. I 2, Ioo, I 23. Danavu-Mand-navan, Vol.
II. l I4, I 23 m. 2. danavva, Vol.I. 138; danavia,
2O1, 2O4. dānava, Vol. II. I 74. dāmayata, Vol. II, I, 74. dinaven, Wol. I. I3I.
II. 26o, 287. danayi, Vol. II. I To. ααήφ, Vol. I. 47 48, 54 κ. 3, 93, 94, III 8; daňą-nā, I I 8. dada Vol. II. I 7 I. daida, Vol. I.47. daždai, Vol.I. 47, 54 m. I, 25 I
6
Vo.
፳፯. O. daňdanādi, Vol. II. I 4o, I 45,
I47. danda-nivakayan, Vol. I.
251 n. 6. daid-Alam, Vol. I. 236. daňdu, Vol. II. 282 m. I. daňqdu-sê, Vol. II. II3. slaiduvam, Vol. I. 48. daňduvan, Vol. II. 273. dane, Vol. I. I.44, 145, I 47. aijigum, Vol. i. 1 I 2 m, 9. dan-halak, Vol. II. 2 I 4. danhi vidirun, Vol. I. I93
n. 7. dannā, Vol. II. 27 r. damni-se, Wol. I. 47, 48. dānoplakarana, Vol. II. 2 I 4. danta, Vol. II. 252. dänium, Vol. II. I I 3. däänumä, Vol. II. I I 3. danumhayi, Vol. I. I34 m. 5. ጤlaነ፡24-ገmatUd, Vol. I. 32, 34
22. I. danza, Vol. I. 1 of n. 4. Vol.
II. I 8, II, 2, I5 I, I 55. danva, Vol. II. 272. dan-vahare, Wol. I. 186. danvața, Vol. II. 2 I 4. dam-watu, Vol. I. I31. dan-zatiren, Vol. I. 235. danvū, Vol. II., II, 4 m. 4. dap, Vol. I. I 86. däpin, Vol. II. 2 I 3. IDappula, Vol. I. I58, 184. Dappula II, Vol. I. I 54 m. 7,
п84, 2 пб. Dappula III, Vol. I. I 84. Dappula IV, Vol. I. I 84.
Vol. II. 9.
Dappula V, Vol.I. 22, 23, 24, 25 п. 1, 26 n. 2, 3o, 36 г., 4L, 76, 77 ገ፡• 2, 79,82, 154, 165, 182, 183, 184, 192, 213, 214, 242, 248 ?፤. 7. Vol. II. I, Io, 26, 39, 44, 45, 230, 23.I. Dapula, Vol.I. 25, 26, 28,79, I 54, Ι 57, Ι 58, Ι 59, I 6ο, I6, 166, 193 m, 3. Wol. II. 6, 7, 8, 27, 28, 33. Dapula-Pandya, Vol. I. 158. Dapula-Raja, Vol. I. 158. Dāpulu, Vol. II. 3o, 3; II, 32. dar, Vol. I. 95. dara, Vol. I. 22 I, 226 n. 8. (tari, Vol.I. 95, 204, 206 n. 3,
223. daran, Wol. I. 22 I. diraig-mini, Vol.I. 222, 228
nu. 6. dä-raňg-minin, Vol. II. I I9
7a. 8. darçana, Vol. II. 269. dariya, Vol. II. 2 Io, 2 I T. darfoddhata, Vol. II. I I 4. darpoddhatawanuwan,Vol.II.
II.3. daripaya, Vol. III. 287. daru, Woll. I. I 87, I 92, I96. Vol. II. 2 m. 2, 4 I, 47, II4, 2 I8 n. I. Dāru-Kassapa, Vol. II. 2. daru-kusalām, Vol. II. I II,
II 8, 199. daruzi, Vol. I. 224 n. 4. daruvamo, Vol. III. 3o. daruvan, Vol. I. 33, 47, 48, 49, 54 m. I, J31, 18o, 187. Vol. II. 3 I, 33 m. 6, II, 2, п 13, I 26, I55, 1бІ, 22б. däruvanin, Vol. I. 221. daruvanța, Vol. II. I I 3. daruvan-zvisin, Vol. II. 36. darauzvā, Vol. II. II3. das, Vol. J. 25, 26 n. I, 186.
Vol. II. 287. αανα, Vol. Ι. 25, 33, 34 κ. 9, 38, 9 I, 93, 1 I 7, II 8, I 2o п. б, т3І, І87, 22 I, 223, 234,243, 246, 249 : dasayak, 96, I 8o. Vol. II. 4, 17, 23, 230, 233, 278. dãisa, Vol. I. 243. Vol. II.
I40. dasadham, Vol. II. 27o. dasadhamma, Vol. II. 278
22, , dasagam, Vol. I. 32, 33, 37 72. Io, 249, 25o, 25 I; ganta, 243, 244, 245; -gdኽሥd, 243, 247; gamat, 243, 246, 247; gdmin, 247 ; gamገ7}t4, 249 ?Z. I. disagramika, Vol. I. 244. dasa-kiri, Vol. I. 49, Io3 ነ፥• I2, 236, 239 ?።• 2, 24o፡ 240 at. I, 257. dasa-ma-tain, Vol.I. 207 n. 3. dasan, Vol. I. 49. dasa fak, Wol. I. 187, 223, 243, 246. Vol. Il. 12. dasa-bin-kiriya-vat, Vol. II.
II.
dasa-pin-kiriya-vata, Wol.
II. I I 9 n. I.
dasa-punya-kriya-vastu, Vol.
II. I I 9 m. I.
dasa-rad-dahamat,Vol.T.22I. da Sardifadharma, Wol. I. 18o, I8I m. Vol. III. I 27 m. 8. data-raja-dharmmayen, Vol. II. I 27, 33, 136, 16ο, I 72.
IN
Daśaratha, V dasa-vaé, Vc dasa-zväiÄtäi, V ufasa-zvamza, V dä sayan, Vo a disi, Vol. I. dãisi, Vol. III dist-disayan
147. das-kam, Vo II. I 32, I3 das-kamata, dasnat, Vol. dassie, Vol. dasuna, Vol. ] dasu-vd, Wol dat, Vol. I. 2: dīt hācihātu, IDābāsiva, V Dathavamsa, dôiti-mimin, V datva, Vol. I diva, Vol. I. dāzā, Vol. I dazaha, Wol Vol. II. 2 I divar, Vol. I davas, Vol. I, 94, 95, Il 235, 237, 2. 4, 7, I2, I m. Io, 226, n. 7, 27o, davasã, Vc I74, 187, Ig IIo, III, I47, I73, dazvasaÁk, V zvasaÁkat, V« sekin, 247. davasa-se, Vc davasafa, Vol dazas. Abatā, V diz in, Vol. I dăviți, Vol. I divitu, Vol. dävitu, dävu 282 m. I. Davy (Dr.),
72. I. Dawson (J.
pa. 2, diyak, Wol. I. 247 ; däiyin diyaka, Vol. dayaka-kamla diyakayan, W.
72. 5. dayaku, Vol. diyin, Vol. I, de, Vol. I. 2; 48, 49, 92, 99 ?፤• 5, 1 I 8, 13 I, 25 І т. б. 33 72, 8, 43, I24, I4I, n. 4, 286, , De Alwis (J. η, 2, 84, Ιο de-aturehi, W debisezvá, Vol. de-bise-zid-dai,
72. 4. de-bisevifa, de-bisezuhu da,
7. 4. decayen, Wol. dede, Vol. I. dedend, Vol. IDedigama, W dedim, Vol. 1 dedorotuvak,
DEX
Vol. I. 63. ol. I. I 68, 196. 'ol. III. 36. ol. II. 47. l. III. I45 I 47.
237.
49. I45. Vol. II. I 4o,
l, I. I31. Wol. 3, 155, 226. Vol. III. 226. I. 9 I, 236. II. 249 m. I. ့် မှီခိ; IO4 7t. 5.
. . 237. 23. Vol. II. 286. Vol. II. 246. ol. I. I84.
Vol. I. 178. Vol. I. 22I. І. 22б п. 3.
227 m. III. . I 19 m, 7. . I. 221, 235. 3.
93. 25, 33, 38, 9, ,196 ,187 و59 I ,' 43, 246. Vol. II. 7, 23, 41, 196 239, 233 234 27 I, 279 ra... 6 ; bl. І. І32, Iб8 6, 223; Vol. III. II 2, 4O, I45, 213, 268, 27o; ol. II. 225 ; dapl. I. 49 ; dava
l. II. 225. l. II. I 45. ol. Ι. 94. I. 213 re. 3. І. 282 гг. п. ІІ. 282 т. . lu, Vol. II. 272,
Vol. I. I21, 127
H.), Vol. I. 78
92, I87; däyat, , 247.
І. п83. , Vol. I. 187. ol. I. 48, 9I, i o5
I. I87, 190 m.4.
48, 49, 247.
• 29 те., 38, 4б, 94, 95, 96,97, o II m. 9, III 7, 8o, 246 it, Io, Vol. II. 27, 3I, I00 ???. II, II 3, 277 ,233 و5
7. l, Vol. I. i., 27 O n. 6, I53 m. I. ol. III. I95.
І. 5о п. п7. Vol. II. 4 II, 42
Vol. II. 32 m. 4. Vol. II. 3o, 32
II. 287. 47, 25l n. 6. II, 27ο. 21. I. ვ6 74. I. II. Vol. II. 2 I 4.
Dehli, Vol. I. e. dekam-tain or -tan, Wol. I.33, 37 π., 7, Ι 6ο, 16 Ι κ. 7, 168, I7o, I 74, 2O5, 207 p. 3. Vol. II. 5 u. 7, 7, 24, 25 κ. Ιο, 3 Ι, 37, 42, 43 κ. 8, 47, 2I4, 2I8. de-kam-tin deruvani, Vol. II. I3, I 4 m. 2. See also deruvanä. dekața, Vol. II, 225. dekin, Vol. II. 27 I. delicta, Vol. I. 243. de-lo, Vol. I. 183. delo-säpat, Vol. II. I I4. Demaļā, Vol. II. I 98. Demaļamāna, Vol. I. I nu. 2. Demaļā-päihä, Vol. III. I 95,
I95 m. 8, 196. de-mäñgä, Vol. II. 2I4. Demel, Vol. I. 97, II 8, 199
na. 8, 22 I. Demeļa, Vol. II. 2 I 3. Demeļin-hețiihaya, Vol. II.
ვ8. Demeļin-hețiihayin, Vol. II.
37. ADemed-kuli, Vol. I. I68, 174. Demel-veher, Wol. I. 246,
249. demeți-kuliyehi, Vol. II.
233. denuin, Vol. II. 25. dena, Vol. I. 33, 77, 93, 96, I3 I, I6o; dena-Au,48, 49, I 18, 187; nak-hat, 186. Vol. II. I 32, 2 I 4, 27 III, 287. dend, Vol. I. 75 n. 4, 198, I99 m. I 4. Vol. II. 3 I, 33 n. 6, 39, 42, 43, 270. denal/hi (), Vol. I. 33. denamo, Vol. II. 4, II, 2, I7,
18, 42, 47, 48. 233. Dena-vehera, Vol. I. 216,
22, 227. Denā-veherä, Vol. III. 47, 48. dena-visin, Vol. I. 34. denen, Vol. I. 22I. Vol. II. 2І3, 2І 5 п. І2, 288 п. 4. demetā, Vol. II. 277 m. 4. dennāha, Vol. II. II3. demná-se, Vol. II. I 6 I. demnat, Wol. I, I69, 174. dennata, Vol. II. II, 2, I5 I,
I55, 27O. denu, Vol. I. 25, 33, 38, 47, 48,91, I 18, 8o, I87, 235, 236, 239 m. Io, 247. Vol. II. 8, I3, 37, 197 n. 1, 2 I 4,
233. denu-kota, Vol. II. 2I4. dentu-ladi, Vol. II. 24, 42, 48. denitzlaf, Wol. I. 92, 249 n. 4. denu-yë, Vol. III. I I 3. den vanu ilsá, Vol. II. 233. derat, Vol. II. 287. Der Çaiva-Siddhānta, Vol.
II. 25 I m. 2. deruvan, Wol. I. 37 m. , 205,
2O? ነ፤. 3. deruvind, Vol. I.33, 37 n. 7, Ι6o, I 6 Ι κ. 1, I68, 17o, I74, 207 n., 3. deruvanä, Vol. II. I 3, 42. deruvanä, Vol. II. 2 I 4, 2 I 8. deruvană dekam-tan, Vol.
II. 7. Deruvänä-dekamtän, Vol. II. 5 ft. 7, 24, 25 2. Io, 3 33 m. I, 37, 43 Pe. 8, 47. des, Vol. I. 47,97, 235, 236. dessä, Vol. II. I 29.
deśa, Vol. II. I 36, I5 I.
desantāgamanē, Vol. II. 274
a. 7. desati, Vol. II. 274 m. 7. Desavalamai, Vol.I. 25on. I. deśa-vāsin, Vol. II. I 55. desāvāsința, Vol. III. I I 2. deśavě, Vol. II. II 2. desayehf, Vol. I. I3 I. Wol.
1I. I ვ6, I 5 I, I72. deśayehigunakämäti, Vol. II.
I55. deśayen, Vol. II. I45. de sehi, Vol. I. 33. Vol. II.
2 I 3, 2I4, 287. desem, Vol. I. 16o, I 8o, 22 I. Vol. II, 23; desin, Vol. I. 223. deśința, Vol. III. I 24. des-hi, Vol. I, I86. desi, Vol. I. 18o. desimi, Vol. II. 274 nu. 7. desiva, Vol. I. 75 n. 4. Wol.
II. 268. aesten, Vol. I. 46, 47, 52 n. 9. detha, Vol. II. 27 2. delf-hot, Vol. II. 27 I. defin, Vol. I. 34, I64, 166,
69, 17, 174, 175. Vol. II. I 2.
Detisasemen, Vol. I. 96, IIo,
IC 2, 2 dețu, Vol. III. 28, 27o, 273. aetan, Vol. I. 37 m, 5. detun, Vol. III. 27o. de tutu kiri, Vol. II. 39, 42,
43. dev, Vol. I. 91, Io3 m, 7; Vol. II. 274 m. 7. dezy-hu, Vol. I. 22 II, 222. deva, Vol. II. 254. Deva, Vol, I. 18, 9. devā, Vol. II. 47. Deva, Vol.I. 23, 25, 26, 49 m,
7, 79, I 54 ??. 7, 183, 184. dezva-dãna. Vol. II. III. Devadatta, Wol. I. 2. Dēvādhikāri, Vol. II. Ioon. 4. devilaya, Vol. I. I26, 131, I 34. Vol. II. I 2o, I52, I 56. dezvālayak, Vol. II. II, 2, I5 II,
I55, 287. dezvalayān, Vol. II. 252. Devalnāvan, Vol. II. Ioo. devana, Vol. I. 25, 248 m, 5.
Vol. II. 4, 287. Devanagala, Vol. I. 27, 22 و 9 ۶۶۰ 225 3: ۶۶۰ 24 2 و 2 و ۶۶ 248 m. 7. Vol. III. 2o4, 2o7 п. 2. devanari-piya, Vol.I. 62,63. devanait-fiya, Vol. I. 62. Devanampiya Tissa, Vol. I. II, I, 2, 8 I, I 35, I 43, 2 I 7. Vol. II. 32. n. 5. devdinani-priva, Wol. I. 62. devana-fi, Vol. I. 63,75 m, 4. devina-piya, Vol. I. 59, 6o,
61, 62. devanafiya, Vol. I. 138, I4o, 14I, I42, I44, 147, 148, I49. Devanapiya Lajaka Tisa,
Vol. I. I48. Devanapiya Maharaja Gamiņi Tisa, Vol. I. J4o, I 4 I,
42, 44. Devanapiya Naka Maharaja,
Vol. I. I49. Devanapiya Tisa Abaya, Vol. Ι. Ι 4ο, Ι 4 Ι, Ι 42, I44. Devanapiya Tisa Maharaja,
Vol. І. І.4І, 149.
devantabriya, Wol. I. 62.
Page 402
devanta-biya, Vol.I. 63. Dēvar, Vol. II. 246. Devaraja, Vol. I. 128. Dēvā-Rājñī, Vol. II. 45. de-varak, Wol. J. I.3.I. de-varekiä, Vol. II. I 5 I, I 54
I55. devarkkuu, Vol. II. 252. dévas, Vol. II. I I9, 2 26. Deva-Sena, Vol. II. 253. Devasenādhipo, Vol. II. 252,
253 p. 4. devasenāpati, Vol. II. 253
7. 4. Deva-Senavi, Vol. III. 253
22. 4. devatā, Vol. II. II, 3, I 2 I,
I 6 Ι. devatãvan, Vol. II. II, 2, I 73. devaya (= devaya), Vol.I. 15. devayan, Vol. II. I95, I97. dez-dūn ge, Vol. I. 93.
dezve, Vol. II. 28 I m. 3. devendravi, Vol. I. I. Io. deveni-fi, Vol. I. 63. Dev Gon, Vol. I. 78, 98, 213, 22 I, 225, 234, 237, 243. Vol. II. 204, 2 I 5. Dēvī, Vol. I. 72. Vol. II.
III, II9 I 44. dezimu, Vol. II. I 99. devin, Vol. II. I I I, 172. Devinuvara, Vol. l. 1 26, 132,
I35. Devīnvahansē, Vol. II. Io9,
III. Deviyanne-vela-mankandiya,
Vol. II. I 9 n. 6. deviyan-să, Vol. II. I I 3. deviyanta, Vol. II. 274 m. 7. deviyan-visin, Vol. II. Io9. devoțiuniu, Vol. II. I 95, 195
12. 3, 19. Devu-Gon, Vol. II. 2 I 3, 2 I 5
ነ፡.8. dezvau-lo-sê, Vol. II. I I 3. Devu-nuvara, Vol. II. I 4o,
I4 I, I73. TOēwal Praśasti, Vol. J. 2 nu. 2. deya, Vol. I. 18o, 235, 24o n, Vol. III. II, 3, I 4o, I45 I 47, 226. deyi, Vol. I. 240 m. dham, Vol. I. 32, 47, 52 n. 9. TDhamarakhita, Vol. I. I6. dhain in, Vol. I. 18o, 181 n. 2. dhamumua, Vol. H. 52. Vol. II. 26 I, 273, 275, 276, 278; see also dharma and dharmuma. dhammā, Vol. II. 278 n. 4. I)hamma-cakka-ppavattana
sutta, Vol. I. 290 n. 4. Dhammaceti, Vol. II. 2o5. dhanama-dhara, Vol. I. 226
ገz. 8. dhamma-kammam, Vol. I. 4. Dhammakitti Thëra, Vol. I,
178. dhaijima-mahdinata, Vol. I.
I53. 1Dhammamitta, Vol. I. 215. Dhammapada, Vol. II. 26o,
27o n. 7, 27 m. 5. Dhammapadatthakatha,Vol. I. 35 m. 5, 65, 153 at. I. Dhammarakkhita, Vol. I. 16. Dhammārāma, Vol. II. 2 I. Dhammarama-Thera, Vol.
II. 248, 259 ۶2. 3. Dhammaruci, Vol. I. 81, 82, 2 I 5, 226. Vol. II. 275 22. I.
WOL. II
Dhammasangaņi, Vol.I. 214,
228 m. II. Dhammasena, Vol. J. 65. Dhammasiri, Vol. II. 276
22. 4. Dດ້ກໍ່ຄືska, Vol. I. 178. dhammui, Vol. III. 27I. Dhammika Sillämēgha, Vol.
Ι. Ι84. IDhamu-ruvan, Vol. I.46. dhana, Vol. I. I 32. Vol. II. IIos II 2, II 3, 4o, I45,
I73. dhana-dhānya, Vol. II. I 47. dһатгäsäven, Vol. II. п72. dhaneāśayen, Vol. II. I I I. dhaneçivara, Vol. II. 288
7. 4. dhanu, Vol. I. 190 m, 3. dhanturbhrt, Vol. IIJ. 33 m. 4. dhana urvat, Vol. II. 33 mm. 4. dhānya, Vol. II. I 4o. I 45,
I-47. dhara, Wol. II. I I I. dharana, Vol. I. 28 m. 3. dharanu, Vol. II. 27 I. dharayanata, Vol. II. III. ahiriya, Vol. I. 2 Io. Dharma, Vol. I. 225, 226, 229. Vol. II. 97, I I 5, I 18, 122 ; see also Dhamma, Dharmma. Dharma Açoka, Vol. II. 269, 274; see also Dharmasoka, LDhammāsoka. dharma-dāma, Vol. II. I 68,
I4. dharma-dhara, Vol. II. II, I,
I73. dharmādhikaranya, Vol. II.
I I I, II 2. Dharmagupta, Vol. I. 83. Dharmakoti, Vol. I. 83. Dharmāmisa, Vol. II, 274
n, 5. Dharmapaladeva, Vol. I. 2,
244. Dharmapradipika, Vol.I. 2 Io mu. I o. Vol. II. I I 8 mm. F. Dharmarama Thëra, Vol. I.
Ιοβ κι I 4. Dharmaruci, Vol.I. 215 m. I;
see also l)hammaruci. Dharmas, Vol. II. I o9. dharmaśāstra, Vol. II. I II. Dharmasóka, Vol. 1.75 m. 4. Vol. II, 222 ; see also Dharmaçoka, Dhammasoka. dharma-sthina, Vol. I. 207
7t. 3. dharmaven, Vol. J. 8o; see
also dharmmayen. dharmma, Vol. II. I 73, 226, 237, 253, 269, 27o, 271; see also Dharma, Dhamma. d'harmu ma-dāmaya, Vol. II.
I74. dima-dhikaraya, Wo...I.
III, I 72. dharmmah, Vol. II. 226. d'harmmam, Vol. II. I 6o. dharmumā misa, Vol. II. 269. dharm màmrta, Vol. Il. 28. dharmu mva-ainīti, Vol. II. 6. dharmmattāl, Vol. II. 252. dharmma-vinaya-viū,Vol. II.
97.
dháilmayen, Vol. II. I 27,
1 გ3, I ვ6.
dhātu, Vol. II. 252.
Dostu-kathā, Vol. III. 274
n. 7.
IND
difurt vahan,
II, 3, I 72. Dhatusena, Vo a/āuzven, Vol. Dhauli, Vol. I. dhida, Vol. I. dhimato, Vol. I dhīra, Vol. II. 225, 24. dhiji, Vol. I. I dhazi, Vol. I. i alhadi, Vol. I. Dhūmarakkha, thiini, Vol. I. dhura, Vol. II.
28o n. 4. dhatravehi, Vol.
273. dhurayen, Vol. dhurindin, Wol hittaiga, Vol. dhiyä, Voi. I. dhvaja, Vol. II, di, Vol.I. 25, 3 54 7.5, 55
30, 13. It 247. Vol. I Ι3, I 8, 99, 1 I26, I29, I: I4 I44, 4 155, 172, I; 27o, 27o ነz. 286. 287. Dickson (J. F.
f2. R. diga, Vol. I. II. I I3. digha, Wol. I. digin, Vol. II. Digivili Kaņņā
25. dig-vifaya, Vol tig-vijaya-sala
22. .
disha, Vol. I.
74. dihikir, Vol.
I74,
dić, Vol. III. 2ť Diksita, Vol. I diksitavä, Vol. diÄk-zvijaya, V
I45. dilinil, Vol. I. dilitau, Vol. I di findu-bhaja, di/iʼnzudlu-gimu, W dilindun, Vol. Vol. II. I6I, Diffibula-gala, n. 3. Vol. 249, 276 κ. dine, Vol. I. . 72 ητ. 2, I4ο, I 48. dini, Vol. J. 2
73,737z。4, 255.256; 25 dini, Vol. I. 2 dinisaru, Vol
72. 4. IOinisur, Vol. Il αίνει σιιτατι, Vo
7. 4. finisuru, Vol. din iyațivä, Vc dinu, Vol. II. diniu, Vol. II. dEтгиzaтугатd, 134. Vol. Dipavañnsa, V 68 κ. 3, I. 4 II. Io2.
EX
ēta, Vol. II.
. I. 8o, 217. II. 268. 58, 59. ί 241. Ιο, Ιόο, Ι72,
7. 7. Vol. I. I37.
9o Pe. 3. 269, 278 it. 2,
II. 27o, 27 I,
II. 27o. . II. 226. II. 286.
(7.
23. m. I I, 38, 48, 2. 2, 9, 92, 36, 205, 223, L·马4,5n·4, I o II I I, I I 2, 2. I გ6, I40, 5, 147, I51, '3, 174, 226, 5› 27፤› 273,
), Vol. I. 28
5, 136. Vol.
5. III, , Vol. II. 24,
I. II. 48. , Vol. II. I 49
25, 169, 17o,
I. Iб9, 17о,
58 n. 7.
. (4I.
II. I 24 m. 5.
oi. II. I4 I,
86. І. І29, 2І3.
Vol. II. I 72. ol. ii. I. Io.
I. 131, 18o. 287. Vol. I. I36 II. 2оI, 2o2,
б, 59, б2, 72, I4, 144, I45,
I 22, 69, 72, I39, 148, 2 i I, 7.
.
II. 286, 288
. 22 I. l. II. 2 I 3, 288
II. 288 m. 4. l. II. II2. 197. I95, 97. Vol. I. I3I, I. It 3. о]. І. бо п. я, 2, 143. Wol.
dipayakmen, Vol. II. I 29. disa, Vol. I. I38, I44, I45.
diśānuāthānāmu, Vol. II. 2 1
nu. 6.
disa-nuáivam, Vol. II. 2 I 6
ገr. 6.
diśā-nāyakānāmu, Vol. II.
2 Ι 6 νι. 6.
disvā, Vol. IV. I 95 m. Io.
div, Vol. I. 25, 26 n. Io, 46, 5o 7t. 4, II 3, I30, 2O5, 22 I, .247 ,46 2 و 234 و23o ,22 2 Vol. II. 4 II, 47; div, Vol. I. II.3, I 17.
diva, Vol. J. 31, 174. Vol.
II. 3 I, 33 m. 7, I 26. divä, Vol. I. 235. Vol. II.
I 24, 269. diziak, Wol. I. 22I. divas, Vol. II. 268. divat, Vol. II. 3o. divata, Vol. II. 287. divel, Vol. I. Io5 n. 4, 130, I 33. Vol. II. I Io, I I7, I 27, 133, i36, 140, I-42, I47, 72. dʼfzve4-ga//i, I 27 7t. 5, I 45. divhi, Vol. II. I 48. divi, Vol. II. I 25 n. 2. divi-tili, Vol. II. I 24. div-niia, Vol. I. 242, 247,
25O ?፡• 4• divu, Voi. II. Io9, I Io, III, 1 I3, I 16 nu. 2, I 26, 2 I 3, 286. Divulaņkaçawala, Vol. III.
25 7t. I2. divya, Vol. II. 274 n. 7. Divyavadana, Vol. I. 65. diya, Vol. I. 33, 36 n. 9, 96, 97, 170 m. I, 197, 199 - 8, 204, 206 ??, 3, 221, 222, 225 κ.ε., 4, 235 Vol. ΙΙ. 7, 4i, 47. diya, Vol. I. 29 ft., 91, 92, 93, 94, 97, Vol. ΙΙ. 27 Ι, 272, 273. diya - beaum, Vol. I. I 68, J 7o,
197, 199 п. 8, 2o5. divadardi, Vol. I. 204, 206
12. 3. Diyagama, Vol. I. I.4. diya-katai, Vol. I. 33. aliya k-hat, Vol. I. 96. diyal, Vol. I. 25, 186. du'a-nd, Vol. i. 225 n. 4; -нӑzvат, 22 I, 225 т. 4, 235. Vol. II, 2I6 n. 6. diyani, Vol. I. It. diyaniyan - vahanse, Vol. II.
II.3. I Diyapili, Vol II. 25 n. 6. Loiyapili Kaņņā, Vol. III.
24 ?2. 2. Diya-sen, Vol. I. 216, 22 II,
227. aiyat, Vol. i. 186, 22 I. diye, Vol. I. I3I, 205. diyehi, Vol. iI. I 32. diyen, Vol. I. 235. dojam, Vol. I. i 17, 198 n. 12. doho-at-hi, Vol. I. 237. -dohayi, Vol. II. I6 I. dola, Vol. II. T 55. dosasa, Vol. I. 256. dot-men, Wol. I. 47, 52 m, 8. dolos, Vol. I. 37 n. 5, 9 (, 94, 95, 97, 168, 186, 187. Vol. II. 225. Dondra, Vol. II. I 4 I. do pati, Vol. I, 256, 259. dor, Vol. I. 46. Vol. II.
I7 [ 7፥• 2, 17I, 233•
297
dorahi, Vol. II. 2I3. doratu, Vol. ii. 1 13, I3I. dorhi, Vol. i. 22 I, 225 at. 5,
235. dorotu vak, Vol. II. 214. doTriu, Vol. II. 2 I 4, 2 I 8. Dravidia, Vol. I. 2 15, 225. droia, droki. Vol. II. I 6 I. drāna, Vol. I. 3 nu. 4dir??yad der-diareyadakiüzga,
Vol II. I7 r. du, Vol. II. 114, 126, 136,
I 45, I 49 ra. I, 1 , 4, 2009 22. di. Vol. I. I 7, o3 mln. 7.
Vol. II. I I I. dubbägatayanața, Vol. II.
24. dubik, Vol. I. 235. dugi, Wol. I. 34 m. I 3. dugiya, Vol. I. 34 nu. 13. duhidă, Vol. I. 17. att k, Vol. II. I I 3. duka, Vol. II. I 95, I 98. dukinu, Vol. II. I Io. dukkata, Vol. II. 279 n. 2. dukuda, Vol. I. 99 12.5. Vol.
II. 27. dulu, Wol. I. ISo, dumu, Vol. I. 93, Io4 nu. T.
Duňbulā, Vol. II. I 95. Duiihbulāgala, Vol. lI.. I 96, 2 so rt. I , 262 : -gala, I 98, Duňbulä-galä, Vol. II. I 98. Duňbulu-galä, Vol. II. I 97. d'unnal, Vol. II. 272. dumimadassam, Vol. I. 93, 96, lo4, Io8 i. 9, 1 Io, iii. dun, Vol. I, 25, 38, 47, 48, 49,92, 159, 187,236, 246, 249 κ. 4. Vol. ΙΙ. 97, I Io, I.32, I95, I 95 κι. 8, I97 ገw. ፤ , 2 13, 214 , 226. di 3, Vol. I. 93. dunia, Vol. I. 94. ditui, Vol. I. 73. dun maha, Vol. I. i 72 ; Vol. II. 31 ; dunmahayi, Vol. I. 17. Vol. II. I. 8. dun-muntf, Vol. II. 24. d’unna, Vol. i. I 90 m. 3. dнтнdi, Vol. І. 72 п. 2. dunnu, Vol. I. 165, 168. dunnumaha, Vol. I. 169. dunu, Vol. I. T87, I88 at. 4, 19o n. 3. 2o5. Vol. llI. 27, 195, 196 n. 5, 198, 198 п. 1, 213, 2ї5 п. І I, 2 Іб
22, ,
d'un ü, Vol. I. 25, 26 m. 7, 46,
5o n. I9, 186.
dunumaqlula, Vol. II. 27, 3 I,
33. d’untum adulu, Vol. II. I 2, I 3. d’untu mağdlan, Vol. II. I, 4, 5. Dunumu-gama, Wol. I. 97,
iI2. dunnupãbalayan, Vol. II. 33
7t. 4. dumu vā-balat, s Vol. II. 27,
3 Ι, 33 κ. 4. dun tuvā-balatun, Vol. II. 33
.47 و44 و4 .72 dunu vak, Vol. I. 93, 94, 106
Άέ, δ, dunuvan, Vol. 4.48,97, 235,
2 გრ. dun tuvāyan, Vol. II. 33 m. 4. durd,bhika-bhava, Vol. Il.
п72. durga, Vol. I. I31, 133 it. 6.
Vol. II. II, I, 26, I 32, I 36,
I40, I44 I.47, i497a. I.
QC
Page 403
298
durjanayange-mä, Wol. II.
Ι6 τ. duriidīna, Vol. II, 269. d'url'abdhi, Vol. II. 269. durmmantrīm, Vol. II. 225. durinnīti vaśayen, Vol. II.
IIO. duru-koțä, Vol. II. III, I 72. duru-lai, Vol. 1. I3o. Vol. II. I Io, I6o, I 72, 2 I 3. duruutte, Vol. III. 4 I. Durutu, Vol. I. 29, 38, 39, I 98 m. 4. Vol. II. 42, 23o. duruviya, Vol II. II3. durvivāra, Vol- II. 268. - duścarita, Vol. II. 16I. dusparihaniyen, Vol. I. I32. duspratipatti, Vol. II. 269. duśśila-kaņțaka, Vol. II. I II. duśśī/azvä, Vol. II. 97. dustha, Vol. I. 13I. dustha-kala, Woll. llI. I 26,
I32, I გ6. dustha-vä, Vol. III. I 4o. dut, Vol. I. II8; duta, 222 ;
du'uv, 53 in. 15. diitayan, Woll. llI. II 2. Dutch, Wol. I. 25o n. 1. alutiyanjin, Vol. II. 24on. 3, 24 I. Duţ maha-nugunaya, Vol.
II. 7, 8. Dūttäți, Vol. II. 22o, 22 II,
225, 227, 228 m. 6. diūttävi, Vol. II. 225 m. 2. Dutthagamani,Vol.I. 14, I38, I 42. Vol. II. 8 n. 6, 258. duțu, Vol. II. I Io. duva, Vol. I. I 7. duvana, Vol. I. 222. dvanda, Vol. I. I31, 134, Vol. II. II, 2, J 26, I 36, I 45. duandua, Vol. I. 131, 34. Vol. II. I I 2 n. 2, I 26 n. 5, 136 п. б, І4І, І45 п. 4,
172. dvandva-yuddha, Vol. II.
II2, I.33, II. dvanava-yuddh-asiven, Vol.
II. I 47. dvayanii, Vol. II. 27 r. dvayehi, Vol. II. 269. dvifanii, Vol. II. I 62. dvipaka, Vol. II. 268. dwifaya, Woll. JI. 1 I 3. atvīpayața, Vol. II. I 29. avi Arafiti, Vol. I. 259.
-e, Vol. I. 58, 67. Vol. III.
I II 2, II II 5, II F5. Po ē, Vol. II. I I 2, I 5 I, 16o. e, Vol. I. 47, 48, 199 m, 7. e e, Vol. I. I 3 I. Vol. II. I 55. ebandu, Vol. III. 272. ebanduvū, Vol. II. I I.4. ebava, Vol. II. 225. ebävinu, Vol. II. I 14, 225. edi, Vol. I. edu, so n. I4. eduppitta, Vol. II. 252. Egodapattuva, Vol. III. 5. eheyin, Vol. II. II, 3, 16,
162, 226. ehi, Vol. I. 47, 136; -ehi, Ι5 Ι. Vol. II. I Ιο, 269. ek, Vol. I. 29 m., 33, 34, 35 ft. I 2, 48, 49, 93, 94, 95, 96, 97., 99 ?z. 5, 1 3I, I 32, 22 I, 223. Vol. II. 37, I 1 I, II 2 » I 24 I4O, I 44, I 45 I47, I55, I72, 173, I74, 213, 233, 269, 270, 278 п. 7, 286, 287. eka, Vol. I. 2oII, 2o4. Vol.
II. І29, 168.
ekādhirājiye, Vol. II. 224ekak, Vol. I. u 7. Vol. II.
2I4. ekaku, Vol. I. 48. ekalos, Vol. II. 23. ekadosak, Vol. I. 95. ek-a muuttia, Vol. II. 286. eä-amut, Vol. I. Io. aÁatafatra, Vol: I. 18o. ekātaphatra, Vol. II. 225. ekatsaru, Vol. I. 33. Vol. II.
2 : 6 κι. Ι 2. ekatsuru, Vol. II. 2 I 3. ekbit/ehi, Vol. II. 27 I. ekbitten, Vol. I. 197. ek-dahas, Vol. llIII. Io9, 225. edeka, Vol. I. 243, 246, 247. ek-heli, Vol. II. 3o. ekkasazidi, Wol, I. 92 m. 2.
ekkencknat, Wol. I. 25, 95;
ekkenejkun, 197. ek-kotä, Vol. II. I II. ekkusavä, Vol. I. 9, loo
nu. 8. eknat, Vol. i. 25, 94, 95, 96,
97. eko, Vol. II. 272. ekolos, Vol. I. I 18. ee-raig, Vol. I. 223. ek - sat, Vol. II. 224. ek-sait, Vol. I. 13o. ek-se, Vol. I. 91, 99 pt. 2, 222.
Vol. II. 233. ek se-vä, Vol. I. 36 m., 2o4.
Vol. II. 4, 47. ek-siya-zvisi, Vol. I. 96; ek
siya-fias visi, 247. εξιάτι, Vol. Ι. 34, 35 κ. Ι2, 36 m. Vol. II. 2 I4, 2 I8 22. II. ektän samiyen, Vol. I. I98, 2O4, 206 n. 2, 247. Vol. II. 4, 17, 3o, 31, 32 m. 6, .48 ,47رو431.7 صو42 ,39 ,36 Ek-än-samiyen väicä vadā
ļeyin, Vol. II. 39. ektän-samuyem, Vol. II. 2 I8
72. II, ektari, Vol. I. 65 m. 3. ekum, Vol. II. 2 o8 m. I. ekva, Vol. II. III, II, 4, 16I,
225. ekvãdahas, Vol. II. 2o8, 2o8
2 . evil, Vol. I. 225 n. 4. ekviūvan, Vol. II. I 6I. ela, Vol. III 2 I 3. elabä, Vol. II. 269. eläbä, Vol II. 27 r. elabena, Vol. II. 27I. elähiyä, Vol. II. 272. elabiyahuvisin, Vol. II. 272. Elau, Vol. II. Io I. elasarak, Wol, I. I8o. elavā, Vol. I. I 3 I. Vol. II.
55. eli, ို့်၊. II I 95, I 98. ellāñ, Vol. II. 253. ellavā, Vol. II. II 2. Ellevåva, Vol. I. 24, 30, 36 κ, I65, 2ο Ι. Vol. ΙΙ. 39, 4O 12. I, 42, 44, 45. Elliot (Sir W.), Vol. 28
۶۶۰ 3 editat, Vol. I. 187 n. 2. elu, Vol. II. 31, 233. eluntu, Vol. II. 252. elupattu, Vol. II. 252. Elura, Vol. II. 3. eluzan, Vol. I. 247. eludi, Vol. I. 99 n. 5. elvanu, Vol. I. 242, 247, 25o
ft. I
IN
elvanu, Vol. εί (ανα).ί, Vol. elvü, Vol. II ena, Vol, II end, Vol. J. ne, 2. Vc 225 ft. J. eme, Vol. I, 9
225 12. 2, -ета, Vol. I. Eňdera-galla
I34. Eňideragaller Eideru-gala, Endihi-nama
196, 198. eitkal, Vol. I eikalai, Vol. eiukolloqdu Vo eihÁéa/uÁkÄku, V eñiñiān rumu, W ennata, Vol. enau, Vol.
255 Pe. 2. epamanekinn lEppävala, V e-rata, Vol. ēri, Vol. I. eru, Vol, I. ; ērugirātu, Vo ese, Vol. I. 1 ese-da, Vol. eta, Vol. I. I. etiam, Vol. I etanhi, Vol. I5, 55. elehi, Vol. I. -ez, Vol. I.
198, 272. ezva, Vol. II. 277 κ. 5. ezvü, Vol. I.
II, 2, I 27, 287. ezvitu, Vol. II
و198 و 5 .۶۶ eyat, Vol. I. eykärum, Vo
Fâ Hien, Vo
Ferguson (I 27 12. 2.
Fernando (C
7z。4· Fleet (J. F.) ነይ• 2 , 22, 1 I23 ft. 5, Fọrbes, Maj I, 12 I, 12 Franke (O.), 6, I 22 ፥፥• ;
ჯa, Vol. II. gab, Vol. II. gdiba, Vol. I. gabadagam, gabbha, Vol. gabhai, Vol gacchantena, Gaçdaladerqiy guhanavā, V gahitamin, Vo gahito, Vol. Gajabahu, V 63, I49, 2C Vol. II. 2o.5, 2o6, 250. Gaja Bahu I Gaja-Bahu
2o I, 2o7,
DEX
I. 48, 56 m. I. І. 187.
22, 235. Iვ6, I 88 2z. 2. 213, 22, 225. l. II. I 1 2, 225,
I, IS n. 2, 213, 34·
49, IR, T. Vol. II. II3,
, Vol. II. I 33. Vol. II. I 3 I. vatta, Vol. I.
II. 252, 253,
du, Vol. II. 129. ol. II. 229. [III. 225.
O 72. O. ο κ. Ι. 4. 1. Ι. 5ο κε, το.
Ι. 2 Ιο, 272. I. 13. Vol. II.
152. 258. Vol. III.
I98, 24, 270,
I3I. Vol. II. I33, 51, 155,
. I36, 195, 196 287.
48.
!. H . 48, 55.
l. I. 83, 23O. '. W.), Vol. I.
M.), Vol.I. 215
Vol. ΙΙ. 1ν, νi, 2 28η, γ, I 22 κ. 7,
57. }r, Vol. I. 75 in. ). Vol. I. 13, 17 h.
98.
233.
6. Vol. II. 244. II. 234 m. 4. I. I 6. Vol. II. 28I n 3. ι, Vol. ΙΙ. 1 κι. Ι. ol. I. 189 n. 8. . II. 281 п. 3. I. 28I ነê• 3. δ. Ι. Ι 3, 59, 6ο, 3, 2 Іб, 253, 258. 95, 97, 202, 2O7 na, 2, 2ථ8,
Vol. II. 8 n. 4. , Vol. II, 28, 48.
Gaja-Bāhu-Deva, Vol. II.
I96. Gajabahuka Gaimani, Vol. I.
бо, І42. Gajabāhuka Gāmaņī Abhaya, Vol. I. 209, 2II. g gal, Vol. I. 25, 46, 56 m. 12, 95, I30, 132, 22 I ; galä, I 97. Vol. II. I Io, II 2, 16o, I95, i98. găl, Vol. I. 47, 53 n. 8, I 6o, I68, 174, 197, 205. Vol. II. 4. 7, I2 18, 24, 3I 37, 42 48. gälla, Vol. I. 53 n. 8. gala, Vol. I. 7 I, 97. Vol. II. I 23 tt. I , 13 I, i 33 H95,
I97. galā, Vol. I. 186. Galambatittha, Vol. I. 68. gal-āsana. Vol. II. I 34, 283,
284. gala-tala, Vol. I. 75 n. 4. galazvā, Vol. II. I 13. galavana, Vol. II. i 73. galayi, Vol. II. I 14. Galegama, Vol. II. 5. gäl-gom, Vol. II. 33 m. 3,
2I4, 218 m, 6. gal-hasvải, Vol. II. 198. galin, Vol. III. I 36. Galiiduru Gomaidla, Vol. I.
I72, 174, I, E. Galkadawala, Vol. I. 66. Galkovila, Wol. I. 61, 254,
257. galla, Vol. II. Ioo, 13. gillan, Vol. I. 97. Gallena Vihara, Vol. I. 63,
I41, I43, I47. gäl-mivtun, Vol. II. I4 m. I,
33 7.3. Galpota, Vol. I. I24 it. I, 125, I 32, 133, 248 κ. 7. Vol. II. 98, i 23, II, 27 m. 7, I 52 π. 1, Ι 57, 165, 167,
257. Galukähälla Māyā, Vol. III.
7, 8. gal-vala, Vol. I. I 9 I m. II. gal-zatdi, Vol. I. 93. Galvihara, Vol. I. 1 22, 23, I 43, I 56 n. I. Vol. II. 2о5, 256, 26, 262. Gal Viháre, Vol. II. 256,257. gam, Vol. I 33, 47, 49, 53 η 14, 56 η Io, 93, 94, 97, II 8, I 3I, I68, I69, 174, 186, 187, 235, 236, 246, 249, 25o, 25 I. Vol. II. 8, 3 , 48, III, II, 2, I 26, I 27 ??. 5, I 32, I გ6, 14O, I44, I45, I47, 72, 173 24, 287; gama, Vol. I. 8 n. I, 39, I89 m. II, 243, 244, 245; Vol. II. 5, 18; gamä, Vol. II. 7, 23; gämä, Vol. I. 96, IO4 κ. Ι., Iό8, 243, 247. Vol. II. I 7; gamat, Vol. I. 47, 243, 246. Vol. II. 4, 7, I 2, 18, 24, 3I, 47, 48, 27I; goimhi, Vol. I. 93, II, I 96, 2o,5. Vol. III 3, 24, 272; gainia, Vol. I. 96, 205, 247; gammu, Vol. I. 249 κ. Ι. gima-bhojaka, Vol. I. 206 n.
7, 25o ነz• 6, 259. gämähi, Vol. II. I 3. gamak, Vol. II. I 5 I, I 55. gaman, Vol. II. 272. gamaaa, Wol. I. 254, 255,
256.
gamanak, Vol. II. 27o, 27I. Gamani, Vol. I. 138 m, 6, 139
22. 2. Gāmaņī, Vol. II. 8 n. 6. gāmaiņi, Vol. II. 273 n. 6. gamaninu, Vol. II. 272. Gamani-Tissa tank, Wol. I.
253. gaman-zar, Vol. I. 95. gamarãla, Vol. II. 117 n. 1. gamanyata, Vol. II. I 6o. gimbara, Vol. I. I3o. gam-bim, Vol. I. 9 I, 93, 97,
235 , 236. gam-bimat, Vol. I. 187. şămbură, Vol. I. 94. gdinburen, Vol. I. 221.
gämvidhuru-bäzvinu, Vol. II. I Io. gameka, Vol. I. 65 m. 3. gam-gon, Vol. I. 169, 187. Samika, Vol. I. 254, 255.
Vol. II. 28o n. I. Gämin, Vol. II. 8, 3 I. Gamini, Vol. I. 6o, 61, 138,
I42. Gamini Abaya ("ye), Vol. I. I4 I, 148, 209, 2 Io, 2 II. Gamini Abhaya, Vol. I. 59,
бо, б2, 63, 4, 48. Gamini Abhaya, Vol. I. 64. Gamini-Tisa,Vol. I. I4o, 14 ,
I44., 253, 255, 256. Gamisa, Vol. II. 8 n. 3. gamiahi, Vol. II. 7, 8 m, 3. gamiyen, Vol. I. 92. gam-laddan, Wol. I. 247, 25o n. 6; gam-ladu, 206 n. 7. gam-niyan-gam, Vol. II. III. gamvara, Vol. II. 226. gana, Vol. I. 96, I lo n. 6, 22 I, 235, 238. Vol. II. 27о, 27 I, 273, 276 т. 6. gand, Vol. I. 222. gana, Vol. I. 36 m. 7. gadālainkrta, Vol. II. 237. gananakse, Vol. II. 225. ganas. Vol. II. 26 m. gaņayekin, Vol. II. 27I. ganayen, Vol. II. I 6o. gäňqdahulā, Vol. II. I 62. gaňdakili, Vol. II. 254 m. 3. gandha, Woll. llIII. 252, 254
fl. 3. gandhakuţi, Vol. I. 2. Vol.
II. 247 m. I. gandhe, Vol. II. 249 m. I. gandin, Vol. II. 2 I 3. gangdiữpadah, Vol. II. I 62. gařig, Vol. I. 235. Vol. II. 7. gaiga, Vol. I. 206 n. 3, 225
7t. 4. Ganga, Vol. I. 124, 136. Gaňgataļā, Vol. II. I 4o, I 42,
I44, I47. Gangāvaṁśa, Vol. II. I 18,
I72, 22 I. Gaigāvaniša Kalyāņa, Vol.
I. I 24. Vol. II. II, II. Ganges, Vol. I. 225 m. 4. Gaňguļhusu Agboyim, Vol.
I. 2, 4, F. ganit-dohovi, Vol. III. I 6I. ginivak-udu, Vol. I. I3I. gannai, Vol. I.33, 47, 48, 49, 96, T 18, 31, 16o, 168, 17о п. I, I 74, 187, Т97, 199 m. , 2O5, 207 74. 5, 236, 247. Vol. II. 7, 8, 8 п. 7, I2, 18, 24, 3І, 37, 42, 48, I I o, III, II, 3, 287. gammā-ka lä, Vol. II. II o. ganna k-hat, Vol. I. 94.
gannavi, Vol. I. 239 m. to.
Page 404
ganol, Vol. I, 22 I. ganopeta, Vol. II. 269. gan fabbani, Vol. II. 28 I m. 3. gantalā, Vol. II. I 42 m. 3. gantum, Vol. II. 28I nu. 3. gan/vi, Voh. II. 28 I 1n. 3. gamut, Vol. I. 47, 16o. Vol.
II. 8, 3 I, 287. ganit-nut, Vol. II. I lo. gan váā, Vol. II. 27o, 277 m. 4. gan zvanu, Vol. I. 48, 55 m. 2. ganvat-mut, Vol. I. 48. gapati, Vol. I. 20. gari, Vol. I. 25ż, 255. garu-baid, Vol. I. 236, 239
7t. 9, 240 ft. garuda, Vol. I. 226. gas, Vol. I. 47, II 8, 235.
Vol. II. 233, 287. gasa, Vol. I. i бо. sasagasiyen, Vol. I. 93. gasak, Vol. I. 75 in. 4. gasanaza, Vol. I. 189 n. 8. gasamu, Vol. I. (87. gas-kol, Wol. I. 93. (asquet, Abbot, Vol. I. 8o
ገሠ• 3• gaasvā, Vol. II. I 98. gat, Vol. I. 38, 47, 49, 54 m. f, 93, Il 7, 22, 223, 239 п. по, 247, 251 п. б. Vol. II. I 3, 97, I I I, I I3 I4O, I45, I47, 27 I. gata, Vol. I. 47, 24o n. 3, 247. Vol. II. I 62, 26I, 269 ዓr. 5, 27 I. gală, Vol. II. 24 I, 277 n. 3. gati, Vol. I. 91, 92, 93, 94,
95, 97, I п8, 199 п. 8. gatah untu, Vol. II. 269. galapada, Vol. I. 50 m. 17, б5, 193 п. 7, 2об п. 7. Vol. II. 277 m. 9. gatayamata, Vol. III. 24. gāthās, Vol. II. 24o. gat-hu, Vol. II. 226. gdti, Vol. I. 236, 239 m. Io,
24O 7t. gatika, Vol. II. 26o m. 3. gatimii, Vol. II. I 62. gativi, Vol. II. 28I m. 3. gatiyasa, Vol. II. I6 I. gato, Vol. II. 272. gatta, Vol. I. 239 n. 1o. gattan, Vol. II. 34, 37, 44,
47. gattavun, Vol. III. 287. έαίτι, Vol. Ι. 236, 239 κ. Ιο,
24O. gatu zvan, Vol. I. 48, 97, 236, 24o m. Vol. II. 44, 47. Gauda, Vol. I. I 3 I. Vol. II. II 2, I2O, I 29, I 3o, I 5 I, I 52 , I 55, I 56, I72. Gaidavaho, Vol. I. 5. n. I3. gāvā, Vol. II. I J 2, I73. Gavayim, Vol. II. 2, 4, 5,
I7, 18, 23I. gavu, Vol. II. I66. gävuru, Vol. II. 2 I 3. gavuyelhi, Vol. II. 2 I 4. gavitevekä, Vol. II. 2 I 4.
Gayabāhu a Gamiņi Abhaya,
Vol. I. 6o, 49. ge, Vol. I. 95, Jo8 n. Io, II 8, 16ο, 182, 22 Ι, 222, 235. Vol. II. 25 m. I, 99, І41, I бӀ, 213, 27о, 27 г. ga, Vol. I. 39 n. 9, 55 at. 5, I93, 194 7t. I (geya, 33, 36 n. II ; geta, 38). Vol. III. 28, I I 4 m. I, I 25, I66 *·2,219。
ge-óін, Vol. І. 35 п. по, 19б, I97, I 98 n. 8. Vol. II. 234 ; Vol. I. ge- bim-hi,
97. ge- bimakat, Vol. II. 233. ge-dad, Vol. i. 247, 25o. ge-daid, Vol. I. 47, 54 p. 3, 93, 94, IO3, 1O3 7፣• 12, по7. gegon, Vol. I. 93, Io5 m, I 2. geha, Vol. I. 55 in. 5. ge-hi, Vol. I. 48, 92, 93, 96, по3 п. 5, Io4 п. І, 182, 187, 236; get, 159. gehi, Vol. II. I9 m., 4. gehila, Vol. II. I Io, I I 7 sin. 8. Geiger (W.), Vol. I. 13 m. , 15, 7, 23 7!. 4, 27 7i. 2, 33 n. 7, 4, 49 it. 7, 5 I n. 6, 59 π., 6, 6ο κ. I, 75 κ. Ι., 77 κ. 3, 182, 2οβη. 8, 2 Ιο κ. Ι.,
2 II n. 3, 253 m. 4. Vol.
II. 28 n. 3. ge-katli, Vol. I. 93. gena, Vol. I. 247. Vol. II.
274 72. .
gend, Vol. I. 47, 48, 91, 92, و 236 و 31 a. I 2, I 98 و 94 ,93 247, 249 m. 4. Vol. II. I3, II 8; II, 2, I I3, I I4, I 26, I 27, I32, I33, 136, I45, 149 22. I, I 5I, I 55, 287.
gena, Vol. I, 71; genem, 18o.
Vol. II. Io9. genät, Vol. II. II 4. genavā, Vol. I. I 3 I. Vol. II. III, II, 2, I 33, I5 I, I 55, 225, 287. genvi, Vol. II. I I.4. geri, Vol. II. I2, 48, 214,
۶۶۰ 4. gerigon, Vol. I. 247. gettamu, Vol. II. 27 I. Getthumba, Vol. I. 26. gevā, Vol. II. 27 I, 279 m. 6. gevamihayi, Vol. III. I II. ge-vatu, Vol. II. 233, 234
22. I2. geya, Vol. II. I 2 I, I 66, 167
72. 3. ghana, Vol. I. I32. ghana-ram, Vol. II. II3, I 73. ghara, Vol. I. I94. Ghasundi, Vol. I. I40. ghäțiyä, Vol. III. 272. ghattayanto, Vol. III. 272. gherehi, Vol. II. 27 2. ghosā, Vol. II. I 73, I 74. Ghosrawa, Vol. I. 2. gigiri, Vol. I. 53 m. 17. giguruva, Vol. I. 53 m, 17. gihi minis, Vol. I. 187, 235; gihi-ministen, 235. Vol.II. 27 272. Gije-pava, Vol. I. 257. gilan, Vol. I, 22 2. Vol. II.
27, 28on. I. gilānādi, Vol. II. 27I. gilanza, Vol. I. 29 m., 91. gili, Vol. l. 225. gilihnuņu, Vol. II. II?. gilimualaya, Vol. II. 2 Io. gilimaalē, Vol. II. 2 Io nu. I. gim, Vol. III. I Io, I6 I. giman, Vol. I. 225 m. 4;
gimnamhi, 22 I. ginin, Vol. I. I86, 205 m. I. gligiri, Vol. I, 53 n. 17; giriyak, Vol. I.47, 251 n. 6. ginigat-hèna, Vol. II. 2o2.
giramu, Vol. III. 2 Io.
IN
giri, Vol. . . 91, 92), ; Vol. II. 28 Giribhaņda, giridurgga, V I. I I II, ) I47, I49 7 Girihalika-vi
22. . girika, Vol. Girikaņdaka, Giri-vatta, W
κι 2. Girnar, Wol.
I40. gīta, Vol. II. gitādi, Vol. gitel, Wol. I. giva, Vol. II giya, Vol. I. 93.95, II 25 m. 5-6 at. I, 225, giyā, Vol. II giya-Äkal/hi, W gājākrgen, V šiyӑ zой, І4о, go, Vol. II. 1 Gogerly (D. Goldschmidt 27 ነ፡• 2, 3 59, 64, 7 I 24 و84 ,79 Gooba-gama
I98, 2co. Goļuggamu senu, Vol. g0-ntahzያa, V go-mahis-diti
I49 2. I. Gotmañqla, V
174, I75. go-medha, V Gon (queen) 98, I 69, 234, 237, gon, Vol. I. 14, 187, Vol. II. 4 33 ft. 3, 3. gongayan, V gongeya, Wol
72. 2. Gõparaja, V. gopita, Wol. goroέιμπ, Vo gου, Vol. I. 4 got, Vol. II. Götama, Wol
213, 2II. Gothabhaya G5thabhaya. 20O 2. I Govi, Vol. I govi, Vol. I gουίβαηι, Vς Govi-kula, V II. I ο Ι . govi-ku.lehi,
I62. Gövinda, V« gozin-mindi, govin-nimdi
235. gozvi-Zäuuäi, V govi, Vol. govuza, Vol
gozua utzuan, govvi, Vol. graha, Vol. grāmādi kā grima-silh, dÄhinuôi, V,
Ο EX
8 (giri, 47; 48, 2, 222, 252.
п67. "o!.. I. 8 II, 82. pl. I. I 3 I. Vol. 26, I32, I40,
âra, Vol. I. 61
H. 28. Vol. I. I37. ol. І. І59, IбІ
I. I.4, 58, 72,
I27. I. I.33, 288. 25, I7Q ነ፥. I3• 33 7.7, 37. 47 547. I, 92, I32, 205, 247, Vol. Il II. 2o8
68.
27O, 277 ነa. 3. ol. III. Ic9. ol. I. 247. I45, I47. 4Q, I 45, 2I4.
.), is
(P.), Vol. I. i, ii, о, 58, 58 п. І, ካ. 3, 76, 77, 78, s. Wol. l. 44. !, Vol. I. 197,
Raksäim KudäI. 245, 247, 25I. ʼo]. II. I 47.
, Vol. II. I 47,
ol. I. Ito, 172,
ol. II. I I8 m. 4. , Vol. I. 78, 93, 23, 22I, 225, 243. 47, 48,93, I69, I97, 205, 247. , 7, Ι8, 24, 3 Ι, ', 48, 2I5 m. 8. ol. J. 38, 39 a۰ 7. . Ι. 39 π., 7, Ιοδ
pl. I. I 24 m. I. I. 8o.
I. I. 49. 7, 187, 25 І т. б.
I95. . I. I37. Vol.II.
Vol. T. 82. gama, Wol. I.
I. I57. . I64, 233.
l. I. 49, 93. ol. I. I 25. Vol.
Vol. III.
II 4
l. I. I41. Vol. II. 233. itiya, Vol. II.
ol. II. II3. , 99 ነZ• 5•
I. 96, I II m. 2 ; 97.
... III n. 2. II. п.46, п48. , Vol. II. 224. d-uitarava-vil. II. 17 I n. 3.
Grantha, Vol. I. 242 n. 4. Vol. II. 269, 27o, 27 I, 28o n. 4. Gray (L. H.), Vol. I. 64
72. I Gregory (Sir W. H.), i. gt'ha-danda, Vol. I. 25o
?ጓ• 5• grhamu, Vol. II. 252. grhayak-sē, Vol. II. I 29 m. I,
I ჭO 77. I. Griggs and Sons, iv. Grisma, Vol. I. 198 n. 4. gudega Vol. II. 237. gugitimana, Vol. I. 22 I. gauguranazdi, Vol. I.
in. I7. guha, Vol. I. I 5o m. 4. Vol.
II. 257. Guligamu, Vol. I. 164, 169,
II, II 4, 175, guanian, Vol. I. 22. 8tifта, Vo). T. 25, 32 46, 47, 5 | 27. I, I22 47. 2, 13օ, 13 I, I59, 18o, 186, 22 1, 224 m. 3, 234. Vol. II. 97, II3, II4, I5I, 1óI, I72, 2 І2, 237, 2б9, 286; gиџat, Vol. I. 221 ; guyen, 131. Vol. II. I Io, I 5 I, I 55, 2 I 3, 225, 2б9. gitna-gayuãlankrta, Vol. II.
23. gunyagaņāřiga, Vol. III. 269. gumagaņayen, Vol. II. I 6o. gauņa-gețieni, Vol. II. Io9. gauna-kämmäti, Vol. II. II, 2,
I 5 R. gruņãngayehi, Vol. III. 27o. guyaratnālamiukārta yenu. Vol.
II. 269. “ - Guņasēkara (B.), iii, Vol. I. 26 7.8, 37 т. 5, 4, 59 т. 6, 75 κ. 4, 83, 84, Ιοο τι 9, Io I nu. I, I l 5, I7o m. 9, I 75 και 9, 2O7 κ. 3, 21ο, 214 it. I, 257 n. 4, 258. . Vol. II. I 52 m. I. gunavat, Vol. II. 286. guņayehi, Vol. II. III. gittņayen, Vol. III. I 55.
Gunewardhana (W. F.) Mudaliyar, Vol. II. 33 m. 4. gunopeta, Vol. II. 27o. gurid, Vol. I. 22 I. Gurjara, Gurjjara, Vol. II. I 2, I2O, I5I, 152, 55. I56. guru, Vol. I. 193.
252. guruzara, Vol. I. 194. Guta, Vol. I. 93, 96, Io. Guttila, Vol. II. 33 m. 4. guvanhi, Vol. I. I86.
53
Vol. III.
-ha, Vol. I. 58, 6.2, 65 m. 3, б9, 14o, 146, 148, 15o, 252, 255, 256. Vol. II. III, I 74, I95. hi, Vol.I. 25, 33, 38,48, 49, 91, 93, 96, i 18, 13o, 13 I, I 8o, I 99 m. 7. Vol. II. I Io, I I I, II, 2, III3, II 4, I 26, I 27, I 29, I32, I33, I ვ6, I40, 45. I47, 49, I5, I55, 161, 16I n. 2, 162, 172, I73, 2I4, 225, 226, 27o, 27 I, 272, 286. hdi, Vol. I. I31. Habarana, Vol. I. 64,
257. hadala, Vol. 1. 48. hadārā, Vol. II. 27o.
2 Ιο,
299
hädäriya, Vol. II. 272. Hadayuņha, Vol. II. 2 I. Hadayunha-parivena, Vol. I.
82. Fakaragoda, Vol. I. 18o,
182. hidai, Vol. I. 247. Hakka-gam,Vol.II. 214, 218. Jial, Vol. I. 46, 221, 222.
Vol. II. 31, 271. hala, Vol. I. 56 n. 9, 253,
256.
hallä, Vol. I. 48. Vol. II.
2 Ι, 23, I I8 κ. 1, 27 Ι.
hiná, Vol. I. 25, 47, 13 I, 22 г, 222, 223: Айта, 222. Vol. II. I Io, I 26, I 32, I 36, 145, 147, 226, 27o, 27 I, 286
hâmula dena, Vol. II. 172. himaduna, Vol. I. 1 12 n. 8. hanana, Vol. I. 6, 148.
Vol. ΙΙ. 32 κι, Ιο. handinana, Vol. I. 62. hamuanyanata, Vol. I. 65. hamananatava, Vol. I. 64. hamanganatava, Vol. I. 64. hamananataya, Vol. I. 65. hamandinatava, Vol. I. 65. hanaudinatava, Vol. I. 65. Aamananaya, Vol. I. 64. him indi, Vol. I. 97, I 2
ጕz. 8, hàmài-tàina-ma, Woll. I. I I I,
I7 n. 13. hämä- tanata, Vol. II, I 73. himi-tanhi, Vol. J. 93. Hambantoța, Vol. I. i, ii, 78
72. 2. hambit, Vol. I. 25, 48, 5.5
1. I-2, 91, 92. hammana, Vol. II. 278 m. 6. hämmena, Vol. III. 27o, 278
n. 6. havisa, Vol. II. I 4. harinsa-gatim, Vol. II. 62. hamusa-gatiyața, Vol. II. 16. hanisas, Vol. II. 99, 148. hamu yana, Vol. II. 233. hamuyelhi, Vol. I. 47. Han, Vol. I. 23 m. I. händlä, Vol. I. 9 I. Vol. II. 27 I; hijida, Vol. I. 99 22. 5. haňqda, Vol. II. 272. haidand, Vol. I. 99 m. 5. häňadi, Vol. I. I 3 I. handlind, Vol. I. 247. haidinant, Vol. I. 99 m. 5. hidingzi, Vol. I. 186. Hangullhusu, Vol. II, 4 n. 1. άάνιά, Vol. Ι. 93, I 3ο, 22 τ. Vol II. I Io, I 26, I 29, I 32,
I36, I45, I 47, I72, I73, 286.
hära, Vol. II. I 4o, I.47. harangayen, Vol. II. Io, I 45,
I 47. haravā, Vol. II. I 72. härävittyä, Vol. II. 273. Hardy (R.S.), Wol. I. i, 226
7. 4. häirena-frota, Vol. II. I I7
72. i.
Harikandaka, Vol. I. 136
ft. 3 hiriyá, Vol. I. 47, 92, 94,
25 I n. 6. harni, Vol. I.47, 237, 247,
251 n. 6. Harsa, Vol. I. 2, 39, 199 m.a. Ha(se), Vol. I. I96, 199. Hart (H.), Vol. I. iv.
Q Q 2
Page 405
3OO
Haruma, Vol. I. 17, 18, 19. harvi, Vol. I. I6o. hā-samäňgä, Vol. II. I 72. hasananii, Vol. II. 272. haseki, Vol. I. I I7. hasin, Vol. I. 92, Io I at. 8,
io2 n. 5. Vol. II. I 7. hasin pamaņi u koț, Vol. II. I 5. has-karu, Vol. 1.93, IC5 m, 9. has-kot, Vol. I. 92, Io II m. 8. hasnehi, Vol. II. 274 m. 7. hastāmalaka, Wol, I. I 34 m. I, hastas dira, Vol. III. I I 3. Hasti-gala, Vol. II, 2o3. hastinta, Vol. II. I 62. hasty aśvādi, Vol. II. 112,
I4, 45. hasty aśva rathapadāni,Vol.
II. I4 I, I 47. hāgyas, Vol. II. I 62. hasan, Voi. I. I3I. hasunkan, Wol. I. 99 m. 5. hasvā, Vol. II. 195. hat, Vol. I. 221. -hat, •hata (dat. term.), Vol. و5 ۶۶۰ 37 و 33 و ۶۰ 29 و 25 .1 46, 73 ; (-hațe, 73), 75 Pe. 4, 94, 95, 96, 97, IO4 η I, I o8 m. II. Vol. II. I 95. hätta, Vol. II. I 67 m. 3. Häța-dāgē, Vol. II. 98, I o3,
I I 4 f. I, II 5 Pi. I, I 2o P. 3 و : با 34 i و آ3 I و 27 I و 2 i 66 π., 2, 167, 2 Ι9, 26 Ι, 284. Hätä Koidayim, Vol. II. I2,
3. -hataya, Vol. I. 252, 255. hataye, Vol. I. 148. hitika, Wol. I. 62, 65. hati-pati, Vol. I. 73. Hatthadāțha, Vol. I. 2I6. Hatthi-vihāra, Wol. I, 52
Pe. 23. Hatton, Vol. 1. 2d2. Haughton (G.C.), Vol. I. 34
72. 6.
hazäi, Vol. I. i 14. 2. havami, Vol. I. II, 4; havanti,
4 2. 2. Aaviyen, Vol. I. 222. havurmudadak, Vol. II. 2 I 3,
268. havuruddelkä, Vol. II. I Io,
I32.
ha vuruddekin, Vol. II. 225.
havurudu, Vol.I. 25, 48, 49, و 7 || 1 و 5 9 و 94 93 و 91 و 4 ۶۶۰ 75 I 3o, 236, 247. Vol. II. I 8, I09, II i, I 26, I 29, il 32, I 36, 195, 214, 218 п. 9, 225, 287; dyehi, Vol. I. 25,33; olduyéhi, Vol. I.. 47, I 17,
187, 223, 235, 243,246. |
Vol. II. 4, 4 , 47; odda, Vol. I. 65 m. 3; dilakaia, Vol. I. I3o. ိုဝ့်၊. I. I 26, I 36, I 72, I 73 ; aladen, Wol. I. 47, 25I n. 6. havurudu patā, Vol. II. III,
I72. haya-varan, Wol. II. 62. hel, Vol. I. I 7o m. Io, I 75
7a. 9.
Hela-diva, Vol. I. . 7on. Io; Heļ div, 238 m. 4; Heļdivä, 523.
Helagam-pirivena,Vol.I. 214
na. 6. Helgama, Vol. II. 8. hei, Vol. I. 22. Vol. II.
3d. Heligāma, Wol. I. 68, 2I4
at. 6,
He-kuli, Wol. I. 168, 174. hel-mal, Vol. I. 96. hesu, Vol. III. I II o.
emacandra, Vol. I. 27 n. 2. Hemanta, Wol. I. 198 m, 4. hemu - mu uzvā, Vol. I. 222. hena, Vol. II. 27o. hěna, Vol. I. 8. . heraya, Vol. II. 27ɔ. heraliantu, Vol. II. 27o. Heranasika, Vol. I. I9o n. 6. Heraņasikha, Vol. II. 27o. -hel, Vol. I. 93 hețivāsin, Vol. III. 37 n. l.
| hetor, Vol. II. Io9.
heva, Vol. I. 49 n. 6. hezi, Vol. I. 25, 26 m.8, 46,
49 m, 6. hevalia, Vol. I. 69 m. I4. hevițiya, Vol. II. 23 I, 234. hevitiven, Wol. I. 233. heya, Vol. I. 223. heyin, Vol. I. I 3. Vol. II. 97, i II, II 3 I 55 173, I97, 225, 226, 227 п. 8, 287. heyinudu, Vol. II. I 13. -hi (loc. term.), Vol. I. 33, 48, 58, 59, б2, б7, б9, 91, 93,94, 252. Vol. II. II, I, II, 2, II, 3, il 4 - 29, 30, ,o ;2 و I .2 249 و 226 ,97 14O, I 271, 272, 273, 2గం 74, 2 ; -hi, Vol. I. 58, -hii, 58. hidlinā, Vol. II. I 29. AiiAmazid, Vol. II. 273. hikmävyä, Vol. III. 27o. Hil, Vol. I. It 2, 175. I98
?. 4. Hiillä, Vol. I. I 74. Vol. II.
19ό κι. Ιο. him, Wol. i. 16o, 193 m. 2;
himina, 2o 5. Hima-gal, Vol. i. 22I. Himãlayan, Với. I. 226. hii ini, Vol. II. 25, 26 m. Io, 39 I و I 3G ,97 و 3 I .۶۶ 54 و 27 و 246 ,236 ,235 ,2 22 ,2 7a. I 248 m. 7. Vol. II. Io9, II.4, I 15 n. 7, 16I, 162, 2I6; himihat, Vol. II. 247. himi, Wol. I.46. himisuran, Vol. I. 49, 235. himi-vä, Vol. I. 25; -zviū, Wol. I. I 17. Vol. II. 4ù, 47, 233; yan, Vol. I. 25, 36 m., 48, 9 I, 92, II 8, 236.
· Vol. II. 195, I96; yan-at, Wol. I, 29 m., 9 I, 94, 95;
yan-visin, Vol. I. 33. himiyā, Vol. II. Io9, II 5
8
hin-afi (or -iti), Wol. i. 37
#î, II . hinayan, Vol. II. 226. hinda, Vol. II. 24, 148. hindi, Vol. I. 47, 48, 49, 92, Ꭻ 3I , I97, 236, 237 , 2Ꮞ7 , 249 п. 7, 25І т. б. Vol. II. 27I, 287. hiřádena, Vol. II. 28I nu. 6. Hindi, Vol. I. 5 n. 2, I ?o
. . . hindinā, Vol. II. I 33. hiiňdinā, Vol. III. 288. hindina, Vol. II. I 24 m. 6. hindna, Vol. I. 247. Hindu, Vol. I. I26, 226 n. 4.
Vol. III. I65. hinduvā, Vol. II. 225, 273. hijiduwannd-sè, Woll. llI. II4. Aiiiduvu, Vol. I. I. hindu-zil, Vol.I.33;-vannat,
33, 34e
INI
hindvi, Wol.
47. /ind-zazza, V Ahind-vannat,
2Oo it. 3. I8, 23. Ähimaadʻ- zvanuuu, W,
247. hindvümaha, hindwan hayi Aigi, Vol. II hini&ila, Wol aimina, Vol. I hir, Vol. I. 2 hira, Vol. I.
II. I 99 n. 2 hird-anda
I33 p. 5, Vol. II. I 3 Hira-sanda-p I33 fl. 5. hira-sanda-p II. I 55. hiril, Vol. II. Hirikada, Vc Àhiri-maha-le)
196. hiri-naiduli hiri-se, Wol.
32. hiru, Wool. II
225, /hiru/hu-se, W hiruhu-sé, W /a፭ፖzሪ-?ndka-4፡
ገt. 8. Airu-sa, Wol. his-hi, Vol. his-ko, Vol. þita, Vol. I
II.3. hiti, Vol. II. hivi, Vol. I hizur, Vol. hya, Vol.I. Vol. II. . . hiyanu, Vol ho, Vol.I. 4 hobavi, Vol. Hodgson (B.
2. Hoefer (A...), Hoernle (A. vi, 6, 8 mu. Hoey (Dr.), hola, Wol. I. addi, Wol. J. hõlafanéri, holvärovia,
n. 7. hönavi, Wol Hopkins (E
n. 6. -hot, Vol. I. hot, Wol. I. III, II, 4, 278 π., 7. hoti, Wol. Il hozinavā, V hôvitiya, Wi
22, 9. hoya, Vol. I,
I99 m. 7. hoyakoqla, W hrataya, Vol - hu, Woll. I.
Vol. III. I: 269. hudin, Vol. hudu, Vol. Huligam-pi 222, 228. Hultzsch ()
DEX
II. 8, 24, 37,
ol. I. 2o5.
Vol. I. I97, Vol. II. 7. I 7,
ol. I. 36 n., I98,
Vol. II, 4.
Vol. II. (3. ... I 13.
. I. 256. . 139, I46. 5, 46, 221, 222. 13 I, I8o. Vol. *, 22с тг. I, 226. an unu, Vol. I. 18o, I82 it. I. 2. amuņa, Vol. II.
avatnd-tek, Wol.
Ι98. )l. I. Iგ6 12. გ. la, Vol. II. i 95,
ι, Vol. Ι. 222. I. I 3 I. Vol. II.
... 195, I98, 213,
ol. II. I 72. ol. I. I I o. 2:a, Vol. II. I96
II. I 6o. I. 222. I. 97. . 48. Vol. II.
II 2 . I69. I. 235. 69,7I, 255, 258.
3.
I. 7 I. 6. Vol. III. I6 I.
I. 22 I . H.), Vol. I. I93
Vol. I. 17. F. R.), Vol. J. I, 40 m., 63. Vol. I. I5I.
188 n. 7. 88 κ. 7. Vol. I. 188 n. 7. Vol. I. 186, 188
. І. 49 п. б. , W.), Vol. I. 6
92, IO2 22. 2.
I 32. Vol. II. ΙόI, 27ο, 27 Ι,
. 28 т. 3. ol. I. 49 n. 6. pl. II. 23 I, 234
Ι66, 17o, γενι,
οι. Ι. Ι 67, Ι 68. . II. 269. 33, 9 I, II 8, 148. 2, I24, I29, 226,
I. 222. I. 27 I. iven, Vol. I. 2 I 4,
.), Vol. I. iii,
፤5 ነ።• 5, 79 ክ• 4, 8o # 2;
2
I 24. hulvadu, Vol. I. I99 nt. I 2. hunu, Vol. I. 7II, 93, I 32. Hunala, Vol. I. 7. huņanuhi, Vol. I. II 7. hunsëka, Vol. I. 75 m. 4. hungu, Vol. II. 269 m. 5, 27o,
277 ገነ. 4. huta, Vol.1. 257. huti, Vol. I. 255, 257. Äüva, Vol. II. 2o, huzai, Vol. I. 5J n. Io, 222. huzay, Vol. I. 46, 5 I n. Io.
-i, Vol. I. 252. Vol. III. 2o3. icchita, Vol. II. I 74. idam, Vol. II. I29. iddu, Vol. II. 253. iddu-k-kudutie, Vol. II. 253,
255 a. 3. idhekacco, Vol. II. 272. idin, Vol. II. I I.4. iairiyața, Vol. II. IIIo. Idykutsari, Vol. I. 69 m. 2. ihala-bāge, Vol. II. I I7 m. I. Ihala Källāgam Tulāņa, Vol.
II. გ8. ihi-adā, Vol. II. 2 I 4. thinid, Vol. I. 22, 235. -if, Vol. I. 56 n. 4. See also
در 2 - 7 ikbittehi, Vol. II. 27I. i&nd, Vol. I. 32, 33, 48,97,
18, 247. ièтат, Vol. II. 27І. iAmena, Vol. I. 237. iksvääu, Vol. I. 96 m. 2,
.253 و246 ikut, Vol. 1.92, 94, I 22 na. 2, 30, 224 m, 3, 236, 237 m. 5. Vol. II. 2 I 3, 286. ikutiva, Vol. II. 2o8 m. I. ll, Vol. I. i 75 m. 2, I 98 m. 4. it, Wol. I. 22 I. Ilanga Sena, Vol. I. 82. Vol.
II. 2 I, 35. Iliaňkäi, Vol. II. 252. ill'annem, Vol. I. 251 n. 6. ilivemin, Vol. I, I86. illi, Vol. l. 47, 48, 49, 57 m. 8, 25 I m. 6. Vol. ll. п72. illanavd, Wol. I. 57 n. 8. illannațVol. I. 247, 25 I m. 6. illanu, Vol. I.47, 251 m, 6. illat-mut, Wol. I. 47, 251.
ገz, 6. illuva, Vol. I. 57 n. 8. ilvā, Vol. II. II, 2, I 26, 133,
I ვ6, 287. immām, Vol. II. I 6o. imari, Vol. II. 241. iňbul, Vol. II. 274 n. 7. ina-kada, Vol. I. 65, 65 m. 3. India, Vol. I. I.3, 17, 56, 65, 252. Vol. IJ. I 65, I66. Indian, Vol. III. I 66, I 67. Indian Institute, Oxford, Vol.
I. 2d I n. 6. sindra, Vol. II. 2 I 5. Indraji, Vol. I. 14 I. Indus, Vol. II. I 64 m. 2. indu-sdiv, Vol. I. 234. iñgi, Vol. III. I I 3. Inginimitiya, Vol. I. 30. inta, Vol. II. 253, 255. if dad, Vol. I. 213, 22.4 n. 2.
Vol. II. Io9, 2 I 5 m. 2. ifdfa, Vol. I. 213, 224 n. 2, 23O, 234, 237 n. 4. Vol.
I. 2 I5 m. 2.
ipidä, Vol. II. 2 I 3, 2 I 5 n. 2. pfélagi, Vol. II. 253. ifpalli, Vol. II. 253. Iramandalam, Vol. I. 17o
72. 3. Iripinniyava, Vol. I. I63, 164 2岔。 2. I72, I9o, 192, I93, 2o I. Vol. II. I, 2, Io, 20, 27, 39 ?. 7, 39 no. 9, 230. iriyāpathas, Vol. II. 277
22. 2. iriyav, Vol. II. 27o, 27 I, 277
ገa. 2, 28o ?z. 8. iruntu, Vol. II. 252. isa, Vol. I. 24o nu. 3. tsa, Vol. I. 25, 29 2., 33, 34, 38, 47, 48, 49, 53 c. I5, 55 ot. 2, 91, 92, 93, 94, 95, 96, 97, I 17, IIS, I6o, I68, I69, 174, 187, I-93, 196, 197, I98, 204, 205, 235, 236, 237, 247, 248, 25 I m. 6. Vol. II. 7, I2, 13, I 7, 18, 23, 24, 3o , 31 , 36, 37., 42., 47., 48, 233. isiliya, Vol. II. 272. έσίίμ, Vol. Ι. 22 Ι , ιιι, 22 2. isilii, Vol. III. 2 I 3. isir, Woll. II. 3 I, 33 n. 5. ;d, Vol. I.33, 92, 2o4مع2 ق م
isiraiyen, 46. isiri, Vol. II. I 2. i-sitä, Vol. II. I 73. Issarasamana, Vol. i. 60 m. I. Issarasamanaka Vihära, Vol. п 2, бо т. п., 68, 228 п. 7. Isurameņu Bo-Upulvan-Kasub-giri-vehera, Vol. I. 3 I, 33, 35, 6ο 216. Isurmanu-veher, Vol. I. a 17,
222, 228. isturu, Vol. II. Ioo, I I 5
ገz, 8. Isurumuniya, Vol. I. I 2, 31. itã, Vol. II. I 4o, I45, I 47,
I49 72. II, 272. it i, Vol. II. I62. it iri, Vol. I. 49, 236. it iri-zuanu, Vol. I. 236. Itinarugama, Vol. II. 2, 4, 5. itukku, Vol. II. 253. itunu, 2 I 6 n. 3. iya, Vol. I. 29 m.
vä, Vol. I. 9I.
Vā, Vol. I. 46,49 m. 8, 5o m. I 7,77 m. 2. Vol. II. 34 nu. 2. fia, Vol. l. 49 m. 8. Jackal, Vol. II. I64. Jacobi (H.), Vol. I. 63. jagad-guruh, Vol. II.
pe. I. fagan-natha (or-niga),Vol.I.
225 Pe. 4. jagatāmu, Vol. II. 226. Jagatipala, Vol. I. 8o. Jaina, Vol. I. I5, 63; JainaMahā-rastri, 16, 22, 58, 64, 65; -Sauraseni, 16,58, б4. jal, Vol. I. 237. jala, Vol. II. I4o. jaladhārāyen, Vol. II. II 2. fala-dungga, Vol. I. I3I. Vol. l. III, I 26, I 32. I44, I47. falna, Vol. I. 237. famata, Vol. I. 15. Jamb-div, Vol.I. 23o;-divhi,
234,235。
25 I
Page 406
Jambudvipa, Vol. I. 35 m. 1,
54 п. 2, 132, 237, 238. Vol. II. I I 5 m. 4, 2 I 5, 273 ነ፡• 3• 288 ነg. 3. Jambukola Vihara, Vol. I.
I2 I, I27 m. I. Jambuti, Vol. I. 68 n. 3. jana, Vol. I. 77. Vol. II. I68; fanak, Vol. I. 37 κ. 5, 95, 96, 97, IO4 η I, fanaku, Vol. I. 92, 95; fand, Vol. I. 77 n. 2, 92, 294 pt. 7. janān urañjana, Vol. II. III. janapadayehi, Vol. II. III. ήρκιανά, Vol. II. Iιο, III. jamayan, Vol. II. III, II 4. janayange, Vol. II. I6 I. fanus, Vol. I. I9on. 3. fanzi, Vol. I. 94, Io, n. 4. jarā, Vol. II. III. fataka, Vol. I. I5. Jataka, Vol. I. 27 n. 4, 28
m. 5. Vol. II. 239. jāti, Vol. II. I 74. jātin, Vol. II. 24. Jaugaga, Vol. I. 14o. Java, Vol. I. 65. java-vegayen, Vol. II. I73. fiv, Vol. I. 9, 188 n. 2,
225 ?ራ 2, 234• ja'a, Vol. II. I 36, I 4 I. Jaya-Bāhu, Vol. II. I 95, I96, 198, 20I, 202, 20, 2o8. Jaya-Bahu Vat-himiya, Vol.
II. I96 m. I T. Jaya Gõpa, Vol. - I. I 24.
Vol. II. Io9, I I5, I72. faya-natha (or-naga), Vol.I.
225 Pe. 4. Jayasena, Vol, I. 82,216, 227
n. 6. jaya-stambha, Vol. I. 131. Vol. II. II, 2, 27, I 29, I33, I5I, I55, 287. Jayatilaka (H.), Vol. I. 27
ነZ• 2, 37 ነን• 5• Jayatilaka (D. B.), Vol. I.
194 ft. I, 2 I. fiyin, Vol. I.46. feta, Vol. I. 29 m., 37 m. 5, 94, 95, 97, IO I Pe. 4, Io7 п. І I, Io8 т. 5, I по п. п. Jetavana, Vol. II. 269, 275,
275 κ. 1, 275 κ. 4. Jetavanarama, Vol. I. 1-9, و 4 .IO I za ,83 و 7 ۶۶۰ 53 و I 4 Io5 nu. 3, Io6 m. I, 4, I 34 m. 6, I89 m. II, 23, 2 I6, 230, 242, 243, 249 nt. 2, 252-259. Vol. II. I 5, 19 κ. 4, I67, 2ο.4, 2 Ι6 κ. 6, 245 т. 3, 256, 2б. Jētavana-vihāra, Vol. II. 48
72. 2, 249. fief-maza, Vol. I. 95, Io9. Jettha-Tissa, Vol. I. 82,216,
2I. fetu, Vol. I. 92, 96, 77 n. 2,
ΙοI κ. 4. fetuvak, Vol. I. 96, IIo n. 6. fhaya, Vol. I. It n. 2, 19. fhi, Vol. I. 17. fhia, Vol. I. 17. fhita, Vol. I. 17, 19. Jina, Vol. II. 252. jiņa, Vol. I. 69, 7 II, 255, 256,
258. Jināņattirih, Vol. II. 24o,
24I. jintendra-variayen, Vol. II.
2o8. г. I.
jina, Vol. III. I 98 m. II. jiväl, Vol. II. 233. jivatvana, Vol. II. I 5 I, 55, fivel, Vol. I. 77 m, 2,93, 94, 95, 96, 97, los n.4, io6 ነ፡• 8, Io7 ነ፥• I3, Io9 ?፡. 4፡ I 12 m. 7. Vol. III. 234. fivika, Vol. I. I3I. jīvitāśā, Vol. III. I 72. fival, Vol. I. 25 m.5, 46, 51
22. . jiyorā, Vol. II. 3o, 32 m. 2. Junagadh, Vol. I. I.43 m, 7. Junnar, Vol. I. 3, 16, 17
28. 2, 208.
-k, Vol. I. 96. Ākā, Vol. II. 74, 27o, 277
ft. 3. Adibali, Vol. I. 37 m. 5. Adibaili, Vol. I.33, 37 n.5, Io6 it. 6, 117, 18, 16o, 197, 7 .25o a و 7-6 .I 99 ۶a Vol. II. 34, 37; käibälle, Vol. I. I. 17. Adibella, Vol. I. 37 m. 5. Adibili, Vol. I. 37 m. 5. káibili, Vol. I. 97, Io I. m. 4,
II 2 ነ፤.6. Adibilita, Vol. I. 37 n. 5. Aabul, Vol. I. 94, Io6 n. 6. Kabussālu, Vol. II. 8. Kaccapa, Vol. II. 43 m. 3. Kacchapagiri-vihara, Wol. I.
бо т. п. Kāçyapa, Vol. II. 27o. áad, Wol. I. 2.35. ada, Vol. I. 39 m, 5, 65.
Vol III. 27o. kadali, Vol. II. 32 m. Io. kadalīgāma, Vol. II. 2 Io, Kadamba, Vol. I. 3. Aada-imata, Vol. I. 36. Aada-infota, Vol. I. 136. Kadavaka, Vol. I. 257. Kadavat-Kõrale, Vol. II. I,
44. kaqglavom, Vol. II. 253. Aaaaya, Vol. i. 252, 255, 256,
257. kagayim, Vol. II. 23I, 233,
234. käqdī, Vol. II. IIIo, II6 m. 2. Kadusuvadurim, Vol. I. I93, I 97, 2oo. Vol. II. Io. kahakonqa, Vol. III. 225,
228. Aahifana, kahdiana, Vol. I. 2 Io, 2 I 6. Vol. II. I 17 n. 3. Aahasan-vai, Vol. I. 93. Kahatagasdigiliya, Vol. I. 3o
存。2。 Aihavana, Vol. I. 209, 2 io, 2 I I. Vol. II. I I7 m. 3. ièahavana, Vol. I. 2 Io. kahawanu, Woll. llI. II7. Aahazun, Vol. I. 223. Aαβαν μητι, Vol. II. I Io, 16 Ι,
пб3. Äai, Vol. II. 253. kairāți, Vol. II. 97. kaiywilu, Wol, lI... 253. kakarā, Vol. II. II o. kākayā, Vol. III. I6 I. kākka-k-kaɖavom, Vol. II.
253. Aakurumahandamana, Vol.
II. 23o. * kakusanda, Vol. II. 2 I 3. kakusandha, Vol. II. 217. kal, Vol. I. I3I. Vol. II. II o, III, II 2 I I 3 I 29,
32.
INI
kala, Vol. II. kala, Vol. I. 199 m, 8; 27o, 287; , Wol, II. I 287 ; olata, lhi, Vol. I kāla, Vol. II, ald, Wol. I.
Jo9, IIo, I 26, 132, I kaa, Vol. I.
49, 52 pt. п. 2, 56 п. 122 n. 2, 2O4, 205 224 p. 4 246, 247, II. 4, I 2, I κ. , 16 Ι, 22, 23, 2 225, 233, 287 , ΑιαίαAafa-vun, V Kälägam, Vo Aadaha, Vol. ) Vol. II. 2 I. &alihu, Wol.
273, 274 n. balahu, Wol. &alãhu-da. Vc alik, Wol. I. Kalaka-nagar
ን፦ 4• Kalakanni-Ti, Kalâ-kriqä, W Aalai-krida-pi
I33. baili, Vol. I. Áalamanã, Vc II. I 73, 22ć kalamänäväyli Kālamattika, kalamb, Vol. Atalam ha, Vol. Atalanika, Vol.
Kāļanāgara,
Vol. II. I 93 Aalanai, Wol.
255 kalanda (pl. k 23, 25, 28, , 95, IO3, IO7, A&ağlamzada&, V Aaaaiiaas, Vol. adaiiga-velli, Aèa4añga ve4a, V Kalani, Vol. I.
Vol. II. I
44: Kālani, Wol.
173. Kalani, Vol. I Källaņikolonna
22. 3. Aalaika, Vol. kālānu kālayeh kalaśa (-i), V 93, 200. adasa, Vol. I Aafa-ta, Vol. I kalata-mä, Vo lI. I Io, I32,
99. kalata-ma, Vo Aadavun, Vol. ka4avum-da, Wi kalavunța, Wol II. I 32, 155 balavunu-du, Ailayak, Vol. kālayehi (loc.
25.
DEX
I74, 274 ነ፥• 7.
97, 118, 131,
Vol. II. 268, lak, Vol. I. 13I. I3 I5I 55
Vol. I. I3; 223. 27I, 278 m, 4. 8o. Vol. II. II 23, II, 3; III 4 36; 144, 145.
25, 33, 47, 48, 9, 54 nu. 8, 55 7, 9 I, 94, 117, 3O, I3I, 2d I 22, 222, 223, 234, 236, 242, 249 m. 6. Wol. 83 I, I48, 149 162, I 72, I 73, Iб т. I 2, 224, 27o, 275, 286, 'é, Vol. I. 2 ვ6 ;
ol. I. 47, 48. l. II, 9. . 48, 54 n. Io.
ه 4 ۶۰ | II. 226, 233,
[Í б2 т. 2. )l. III, 16I, I62.
247. a, Vol. I. 206
ssa, Vol. I. 8I. ol.III. I29, I3o. isä, Vol. II.
II 7. l. I, 25. Vol.
. , Vol. II. III. Wol, I, 82. I. 237.
II. б. II. 2б9. Wol. I,
21o it. 5, II. 25 I, 253,
aland), Vol. I. 38, 39, 93, 94, Іо8, Io9, 25о; ool. I. 247.
II. I 97 m. I. Vol. II, 2 I 4. Vol. II. 2 I 7.
I26, 132, 135. II, II, 9; I4 I
II. I 47, I66,
178.
. І 2б. , Vol. I. 68
II. 274 m. 6. i, Vol. II. 269. ol. I. I63, I92,
. 38 п. 7.
222. l. I. I31. Vol.
I36, 147, I95,
l. II. I 26, 286. II. 22б. ol. III. 1 6I. . I. I3I. Wol.
287. Vol. II. I 74. II. 268. case), Vol. II.
Kale, Vol. I. 224 n. 4. kāle, Vol. II. 249 m. III. kal-hi, Vol. I. 223. Vol. III. I이9, II2) 151, I55, 225, 268, 2б9. Kali, Vol. I. 68 m, 3. Kalikolom, Vol. I. 68 m, 3. Kalinga, Vol.I. 124, 125 m 2, I 26 I 54. Vol. III. I I 5, II8, I2O, I5I, I52, I56, 165, 2бо, Kalinga (Kaliiga), Vol. I. 124, I 25, I 26, 130, I32, I53, In, 2 oo n. I. Vol. II. 97, Io2, Io3, I Io, I II, I I 2, I I5, III 8, I I 9, I 22, 23, 25 27, 13, I34 I ᏎI , I45, 1Ꮞ8 , 149 ?? . I , I5 I, I52, 155, 157, 16o, 162, 163, 172, 1ற8, 220, 22 I, 224. Kalinga-Cakravarti-kula,
Vol. II, I o2. Kalinga-Cakravartin (-varti),
Vol. II. I 27, I 36, 227. Kālinga -Cakravartin -vahan
se, Vol. II. 33. Kāliṁga-Cakravartti, Vol. II.
II 4. Kalinga-Cakravarttin-vahansē, Vol. II. Io9, I 2o, I 32, Iვ6. Kāliñga-Larihkeśvara,Vol. II.
I54. Kālińga-leņa, Vol. II. I96. Kalinga-Parakrama-Bahu,
Vol. III. I 24, I 25, I 29, 22. Kāliṁga-purayehi, Vol. III.
I72, I74. Kalinga-raja-prayehi, Vol.
Kālinga SubhadrāMahādēvi,
Vol. I. I. 24. Kaliňga-to, Vol. II. 224. Kāliñga-varinsa, Vol. II. Io I. Kalinga-varihisayata (-yata, -yehi), Vol. II. II, 4, 16. Kalinga-vamsodayarh, Vol.
II. 226, Kāliňga-vanayehi, Vol. II.
I27. Kalinga-Vijaya-purayaya,
Vol. II. I 73. Kāliňgayayä, Vol. II. I 73. Kāliñgodyāna (naye), Vol.
III. I 25, I 3 I, 33. Kaliigu, Vol. I. 34,38. Wol. III. 2 I, I I4, I 22, I 55, I 98, 286, 287, 288. Kaliňgu-leņa, Vol. II. I 95,
196 n. 9. Kaliňgu-rața (-rațä), Vol. II.
Io9, III, I98, 225. Kalivasama, Vol. I. 68 m. 3. kalkayen, Vol. II. 174. kallil, Vol. II. 253. Akalpa, Vol. II. I63, 268,
2б9, 273, 274 те. 7. kalpāntavä, Vol. II. I6I. kalpéas, Vol. II. 253 m. 5,
273. kalpasandher, Vol. II. 253
22. 5. Kalpa-stitra, Vol. I. 63 m. I. kalfa-virka, Vol. II. I 2o
6 a
丝。Q。
halpa-vresayak-se (-se), Vol.
II. 6o, 72.
Kalsi, Vol. I. 64, I4o.
Kalugaŭga, Vol. III. 2 Io
2. I Kalukohovila, Wol, I. 136.
3OI
Kalunnaru, Vol. I. 206 n. 4.
Vol. II. 2 Io, Kalunnaru-bim, Vol. II. 2 I 4,
28. Kalusilubala,Vol. I. 68 m. 3. Kalusimbala, Vol.I. 68 m 3. Kalyana, Vol. I. I24. Wol.
II. I III, III 8, 172, 22 I. Kalyanavati, Vol. I. 24, I 78. Vol. II. oI, 22 II, 222. Kalyāņi, Vol. II. 2o5, 2 o5
т. 4, 253 те, б. *am, Vol. I. 46, 47, 49, 92, 93, 94, 96, 131, 22 I, 227 m. II, 236, 242. Vol. Id. I55, 287; amnen, Wol, I. 22, 222. Adim, Vol. I. 56 n. 8. kāma, Vol. II. 27I. kama, Vol. I. 69, 71, 87.
Vol. II. I I4. Aam-assamak, Vol I, III
n, 8, kamagahan, Vol. II. 279 n. 7,
28о п. 2. kamațahamak, Vol. II. 27o,
271. kamațahanhi, Vol. II. 27. kämäti, Vol. I. I3I. Vol. III. IIo, III, II 2 I 5 I, I 72, 287. kämmätta, Vol. II. II 2. kämättavun, Vol. II. 226. Admóttawunta, Vol. I. 13r.
Vol. II, I 5 I, I 55. kamatthānan, Vol. II. 279
it, 7. Kamboja, Vol. II. I5I, Isa. Kāmboja, Vol. II. J 55, I 6. ambur, Vol. I. 97. Aami, Vol. I.33, 36 n. 4, 47, II8, 17 in. 5, 205, a36, 237. Vol. III. 36. ಸಿಟ್ಟಳ್ಳಿ Vol. I. 92, 93, Ios
22
&amisen, Vol. I. 33 n. 9, 37
7 4s Kämi-Senu, Vol. II. 37. &dimiya, Vol. I. 53 n.5, 56 ra. 8, 94, 95, 96, lo8 ta. I-IO, log n. Io, III n, 7, 118; van, Vol. I. 47, ,95 و94 و93 و92 , 91 ,49 ,48 Ιο2 κι 6, 16ο, 169, 17 Ι ft. 5, 174, 236, 249. Vol. II. 3, 24, 42, 47, 24;
yanat, Vol. I. 16o. &dinava, Vol. I. 92, 94. kämuiyak, Vol. II. I9 m. 4. Admiven, Vol. I. 33, 37 n. 4. Äamma, Vol. I. 26. Aami-nazim, Vol. I. 49, 57 m. 6, 92, 236. Vol. II. 2I4;-navamid, Vol.l., 236; -nawindi, Vol. I. 97 ; nazimin, Vol. I. 236. &am-tin, Vol. i. 92, 93, 94, 96, Ιο2 κι, 7, Ιοβ κ. 3, οό n. I 2, III m. 9, 2 o5, 2o7 7z,3。 kan, Vol. I. 222. kaga, Vol. I. 62. Vol. IT. I I I, I 32 ; kama, Vol. I. 63; kand, Vol. I. 92 m. 5. Aanaba (bd), Vol. I. 131. känahil, Vol. II. III 4. känna hilā, Vol. II. I 62. Kanakka-saram, Vol. I, 28
22.3s kauamändiriyā, Vol. II. I 62. Kanarese, Vol. II. 246, 25 I kanyavändařubu, Vol. II. 27o.
Page 407
3O2
Kana-văvă, Vol. I. 97, 112,
I99 m. 8. banavaya, Vol. I. 2 Io, 2 I. Aanaya, Vol. I. 72. Aanda, Vol. I. 29 m., 38, 39
7t. 5. kanda, Vol. II. Ioo m. I. každä, Vol. I. 236. Vol. II.
32 22. 3. kandaf, Vol. II. 2o4, 2 13. aida-fafd, Vol.I. 242, 247,
249 m. 6. Raidapiida, Vol. I. 236, 239 7. 4. w. Kandarahinaka Wihara, Wol.
I. I გ8. kandarpa, Vol. II. 2 16. každad, Vol. II. 7. Kaida Tulana, Vol. I. 24.I. kändavā, Vol. II. II3, 73. aidin, Vol. 1.9 I. känditi, Vol. II. 27 r. Aaid-piadin, Vol. I. 236. kandu, Vol. II. 271, 279
፲፥• 9. Kandy, Vol. I. in. I, I2I.
Vol. II. 2oo. Kangra, Vol. I. I.49 m. 3. Kanhe (loc. case), Wol. I.
7o. Kaņheri, Vol. I. 3, 22 mg. 3
58, 63 ۶. 3, 146. Akinhi, Vol. I. 187. kani, Vol. I. 2 I, 22. Kanijanu-Tissa, Vol. I. 81. Kanira, Vol. J. 81. Kanittha-Tissa, Vol. I. 6I, 8I, 2o 2, 2 I 5, 253. Vol. II. 28
&an-muzid, Vol. I. 222. kangā, Vol. II. 24, 25. kannālam, Vol. II. 252. Kaņņāțas, Vol. II. 247. kantaka, Vol. II. III, II 7
7i. I3. Kantaka Cetiya, Vol. I. 82. kapitaka-koțä, Vol. II. I 4 I. Kantaläi, Vol. II. I 42 m. 3,
283, 284. anu, Vol. I. 16o, 205. Wol. II. 4, 7, 8, I 3, I 7, I 8, 23, .48 ,47 و42 ,37 ,24 kaņu-mul, Vol. II. 225. kanyakāvam, Vol. II. III,
I I 2, I 27, I 33, I გ6. any divan, Vol. I. I3I. kap, Vol. I. 237. Vol. II.
204, 23. kapā, Vol. I. II, 7, 247. käpa, Vol. II. 27I, 272, 28o
2. IO. Aapanu, Vol. I. 4, 187. Kapara-mula, Vol. 1. 47, 52, 54., 8o, 8I, `ioI 1z. 9, I 83, 186, 188. Kapārā-pirivena, Vol. I. 42,
49 57・ Aidifiya, Vol. I. 93, 94. kappiya, Vol. II. 28o m. Io. kappliyehi, Vol. III. 27 2. Kapplira-parivena, Wol. I.
42. kap-ruk, Vol. II. III.4, I 2o
тг. 6. - kapi-rukak-së, Vol. II. IIIIo. kap-ruk-se, Vol. If. II3. kapi-ruk-së, Vol. II. I 74. kapó-tarut-min, Vol. II. 2 I3,
316 т. 3. &ap-turamen, Wol. I.
72. 3. Kapuru-pirivena, Vol. I. 42. - kai, Vol. I. 5I n. 2.
216
Ãara, Vol. II. 4 II, 5 I nst. 2,
2F5, 256, 257, 259. kard, Vol. I.5I n. 2. Vol.
II. 233. kära, Vol. I. I 86. kāra, Vol. II. I 6o. kārā, Vol. II. III 4. Airai, Vol. I. 49, 93, Jo3 п. І 2, Io5 гг. I—5, 186, 22 I, 236, 237, 239 74. - 2, . 24O, 240 m. 1, 257. Wol. 23. Āarā, Vol. I. 47, 22, 222, 223. Vol. II. I 72, 287. Karāgam Senim, Vol. II. 42,
43. karai, Vol. I. 5 I m. 2. Karaiba-hinna, Vol. I. I39,
I46. karana, Vol. I. 47, 48, 97, r8o ; Vol. II. III o, III3, I94, 225, 233,27O, 270 n. I; 'na, Vol. I. 87. karanaka, Vol.I. 67, 69, 7 I. Âaranaka &otu, Vol. I. 255,
256, 258. karana-kota, Wol. I. 7 I. karana-lada, Vol. II. I 67
2. 3. Aaranaseyek, Vol. I. I8o. karāņavā, Vol. I. 92. karaid, Vol. J. 92 ; karaňqatsати, ог п. 8; A.araigleyá, 94, 96, Iol v. 7. Karanda, Vol. I. 93, 96, Io4,
II.O. Aaraidu, Vol. I. 92, 94, Io
κ. I 5, Ιος) κι 7, 222. karanaeyä, Vol. II. II 4. karaniyam, Vol. II. 27 I. karannā, Vol. II. I64 m. I,
226. karannāha, Vol. II.
Ι62, . karannāhu, Vol. II. II3. karannā-së, Vol. III. I 62. karanne, Vol. II. I 72. karanně, Vol. II. III. Aaranu (au), Vol. I. 33, 47, 48, 49, I I 8, 2οδ, 235, 236, 248. Vol. II. 4, 3 I, I I4, 162, I74, 226, 27o; &a- ranuyehi, Vol. I. 222. karamu uvan, Vol. II. 27I. karan uvana, Vol. I. 93. kärärsā, Vol. II. 233. kärär tasā, Vol. II. 23 II, 233,
I3
234. karat, Wol. I. 48, 55 m. I2,
236. Aaraud, Vol. I. 131, I32, 18o, 2.об п. 3, 223, 259. Vol. II. 8, 3 I, III, II 2, III3, I 26, I 27, 129, I32, 133, 136, 15, 167 at. 3, 172, I73, IT3 2. 2, 174, I95, I98, 199, 2I4, 226, 269, 2γο, 273, 286, 287. karavanu, Vol. I. 236.
II. 2 I 4. karavanu-koița, Vol. II. karavavā, Vol. II. I 73. harazaya, Vol. I. I39, 252, 255, 256, 259. Adiriziya, Vol. I. 92, 93, 94. arazil, Vol. I. 22 I. Vol. II. I 72. صحصہ käräiviä, Vol. I. I 68. Vol. III.
42, 226, 269. Aaravu-vara, Wol. I. I3o,
3. *aray, Vol. I. 41, 46, 47, 5 I *. 2, 52 î. I.5 77, 9;
Wol.
І48,
INI
98 π., 7, 23
Аtarayӑ, 132 &äräyehi, Vol. Aarayi, Vol. I,
II. 2 I 3. βανεκα (κα), Airesi, Vol. II Åari, Vol. I. 5 Aaria, Vol. I. Aariha, Vol. I
III. || karihi, Vol. I.
Karinda, Vol. arisa, Vol. I.
67, 69. Aarisa, Vol. I Atarisai, Vol. karita, Vol. I. I52, I53. Adrita, Vol. I biritan, Vol. Airito, Vol. I. &arva, Vol. )
ha, 69. Karle, Wol.
I6, 2 I, 22 п. Αιακινια, Vol. I Aarn ma, Vol. Æaነኀገሠ/wzdነz/a,
I გ6. Karnata, Wol
I 56. Karnnata, Wol I55, 287. kärsãpana, Vc Vol. II. II; 'kirit, Vol. I karu, Vol. I. II. I Io. kärū, Vol. II. Adirun, Vol. I arund, Vol.
2бо. Aarunak, Vol karundiyen, W. 274 ft. 5. ÄkarurneÄk-hi, W Aaruzan, Wol Karval-hala, Airvit, Vol. I kasā, Vol. II. Kasba, Vol. ) 72. Io, 4 I, 4 kăsbă, Vol. I] Kasbai-Araks:
27; 32, 33. Kasba-rak-sa. 30, 3, 47, hasild, Vol. I Kassapa, Vol 2ο8, 2ος, η Kassapa I, V
2I6; III,
I54,、I55, 192, 20o, II. I, 2, 6, 2 II, 22, 35 3 n.6, 24, 25 n. 17, 76, 83, Ioo na. 22, 3, 54. I 90 r. 7, 一器 2 τό,
242, 248 п. Vol. II. I, 25, 26, 27, 34 35 39; 277 n. 9. Kassapa-giri 2 16, 227 η Kassapa-räj
Vol. ... at Kassapa-räja
) EX
}; žarӑу, 94;
I. 93. 5I n. 2. Vol.
Vol. I. 33. . 24. I 7t. 2, 259. 5 12. 2.
259. 255, 256, 259. I. 81 m. Io. 68 m. 1; selhi,
I. 231. II. 3 m. 4
I49, I5o; °te,
I. 241. II. 24 I. (. 24 n. 2.
. 69, 73; ya
I. I3, I4, 15, . 3, 58, 63 7.3. І. пб3.
III. I 6 I. Vol. II. III,
. II. I 2o, T 52,
. II. II, 2, I 5 I,
1. Ι. 2ος), 2 Ιο. " ?ኝ• 3, I 19• I. 252. Io4 n. 3. Wol.
23, 37. ... I 17.
II. I 55, I6I,
II. 27 I, 27 2. ol. II, I I 3, 269,
ʼol. II. 272. . I. 93. Vol. I. 48, 56. . I4.
233 n. 4. II. 2, 4, 5, 32 3, 43. 2.-2, 23.I.
4312. 2. umaņa, Vol. III.
maņan, Vol. II. 233, 234. . 242, 247. . II. 2, 43 m. 2,
I, 217. ol. І. 3 , бо т. I, 184, 2I4 n. 6; ገz•, 77 ነ፡• 2, 82, 156, 165, 184, 2OI, 2 ob. Vol. ), IO, 24, I5, 20, V, Vol. I. 23 κε. Ι, 4 Ι, 42, 5ο 77 n. 2, 78,79, I, IOI nu. 9, 1 o5 165, 183, 184, I92, 207 n. 6, 23ο, 24ο σε 1, 7, 25 Ι σε 6, 253. б, 9, 14, 2o, 2I, 27 п. І, 32 п. І, 4o, 45, 23о, 2бІ,
vihara, Vol. I. ... 5 -maha-pāsāda,
. -vihara, Vol. I.
42, 5I 72. 5; -parivèrqa, 227 72. I3. V Kassapa Sēna, Vol. II. 2 I. Kassapa-Senapatiraja - parivēņa, Vol. II. 39 m. I 4. Kassapa Siri Sanghabõdhi,
Vol. II. i 3 m. 2. Kāssape. Vol. II. 2 I 3. kassehi, Vol. II. 272. kasu, Vol. I. 97. Kasub, Vol. I. 24, 29, 3I, 33, 35, 38, 39, 204, 227. Vol. II. 42, 43, m. 2. Kasub-giri, Vol. I. 31, 33,35,
38, 39, бо п. І, 216, 22 І. Kasub-rad-maha-paha, Vol.
I. 2 16, 22 I, 227. Kasub-rad-piriven, Wol. I.
222, 227. Kasub-raj-maha-vehera, Vol.
I. 46, 5 I, 2 16. Kasub Sak-Senevi, Vol. II. 40. Kasub-Senevirad-Piriveņa,
Vol. II. 39, 40, 43. Kasub-Siri-Saigbo, Vol. I. გ6 77., 2OI, 2O4, 2O5. Vol. II. 9, Io, 12, I 3. Kasubu, Vol. I. 6o. käsuhu, Vol. II. 43 m. 2. Aasun, Vol. I. 36 n. 7, 46, 52
22. 7. kästup, Vol. II. 43 n. 2. Kāśyapa V, Vol. II. 25 m. I2,
43 72. 2. Kat, Vol.I. 237, 246, 248 n. 7. Vol. II. 4 I, 2 I 2, 2 I 3, 286. Käta, Vol I. 9 I, II, 7, I3I,
I86. ka'a, Vol. II. 272, 277. Aagai, Vol. I. 25, 33, 36 n. 9,
9I, 92,93. kātabbā, Vol. II. 272. kațāre, Vol. I. Io, II; oraya,
I9I 72. I. katarehi, Vol. II. I Io. kațayuttakața, Vol. II. 27I. katayuttehi, Vol. II. II3. katayuttekin, Vol. II. 27 I. kațayutu, Vol. III. 97, I, I, 4,
27 I. Aata-yufи, Vol. I. 25, 1бо. kathā, Vol. II. 27 I, 272, 274 n. 7, 278 n. 3, 28о n. 7. Kathasaritsagara, Vol. I. 65. Kathāvastu, Vol. II. 274 m. 7, Kathāvatthu, Vol. II. 26o, 2бо т. п., 2бt, 274 п. 7. kathāyehi, Vol. II. 27o. kathikáwa, Vol. II. 257. kathinta, Vol. II. I 18, 28 I
ነ፡. 7. kathina-dāma, Vol. II. I II. Kațhinavagga, Vol. II. 272
jt. 2. Aaiti, Vol. I. I3I.
132, 286, 288. käiti-aga, Vol. III. I 26, I 33 77., 4, I ვ6, I4o, I45, 147. katikā, Vol. I. 25. Vol. II.
Vol. II.
273. katikãvat, Vol. II. 261, n. 7,
274 ?Z. 7, 275 ?፣. Atatiki-vata, Vol. 26 тг. 7, 2б2, 274 κι 7, 275 η. Katikavatas, Vol. ገZ• 3, 27o ?፥, 3. katikāvati, Vol. III. 27o. Katikāvatsangarā, Vol. II.
262 m. 1. katikā-vatsa, Vol II. 26 I.
I. II. 26 Ι, 2.68 m. I,
Katiri Agbohi, Vol. I, 245,
24, 251.
I.
II. 268 || .
Kät-kula, Wol. I. 122 n. 2, I30, 22 I, 224 ft. 4, 234, 246. Äkattakaqfuva, Vol.III I I 7 m.I. Aitfile, Vol. I. 224 n. 4. katu, Vol. I. 58, 59, 62, 12
*z。4,【3I· Katumahasaya,Vol. I. 92,93,
IO3. Aatura, Vol. I. 27 n. 2. kät-usab, Vol. II. 2 I 5 m. 4. kațu sara, Vol. II. I 1o. Aattu-vadu, Vol. I. 97. kaulan-d/harmmamu, Vol. II.
16o. Kausambi, Vol. II. 26.I m. 2. kāvaļāv, Vol. II, 253. Ākāva lukku, Vol. II. 253. Aazara, Vol. I. 52 n. 6. Aavarayat, Vol. I. 99 m. 5. Aazari, Vol. I, 46, 48, 49, 52
ገ፡• 6, 92, 235. Aazaru, Vol. I. 92, 97. Kavasilāňg Gavayim, Vol.
.I 23 و5 و4 ,2 .I1_ kãvo-da, Vol. II. 16. Kavsilumina, Vol. I. 248 n. 7. kavudu, Vol. I. 2 o5. Vol. II. 4, 18, 3, 42, I4, 226, 233. kavurun, Vol. II. 269. Kavyasekhara, Vol. I. 27 ን፤. I , 225 ገz• 4, 227, 258. Vol. II. 2 I m. 2, 277 m. 4. kāya, Vol. II. 277 m. 3. kāyika, Vol. II. 272 m. 3,
282 a. 3. Kebagalureru, Vol.I. 68 m, 3. Αεραιή, Vol. ΙΙ. 253. Kegalla (olle), Vol. I. ii, 8
т. І, 27 п., 36 п., І22. Kehala, Vol. I. 68, 68 m, 3. ke/hel, Vol. II. 32 n. I o. Kehelgamuva, 2 Io n. 2. Keith (A. B.), Vol. I. I.4I ra. 8, 15l n. I, 240 m. I, 249
n. 7. kel, Vol. I. I I 7, 98 m. I 2. kela, Vol. I. 33, 36 m. I I. Kelagamuva, Vol. II. 2 I 4,
2 17.
Kelalasendeim, Vol. I. 174,
I75. Kelalasendeyim, Vol. I. 164,
169, 17 Ι, 175 κ. Ι 7. Kelä- Mihindim, Vol. II. 231,
233, 234. Aelavara, Vol. I. 99 m. 5. kele, Vol. I. 2o6 m. 3. kellelhi-guņa, Vol. II. II3. kelles, Vol. I. I 3 I. Vol. III.
I73. kelesa, Vol. II. I 73. Aiellesak, Wol. I. 223. keli, Vol. I. 36 n. 1 I. kelli, Woll. II. 27 I. Kelivāsa, Wol. I. 68. Kemgalla, Vol. I. 215 m, 4. kemakun, Vol. III. 8, 225. kemakunța, Vol. II. I 32. kemudiyen, Vol. II. 174. kenyehi-mä, Vol. II. I Io. kenehi-ma, Vol. II. I 72. kenek, Vol. I. 2o5. Vol. III. 31, 273; henek-nati, Vol. 1. 187. &emuekun, Vol. II. 47, 48, 92, i 18, 205, 237, 247, 249 m.5. Vol. II. 4, 18, 27 I. Kerala, Vol. I. 79 n. 7, 125 n. I. Vol. II. I 57, I64. Keralas, Vol. II. 247. Keralã-di, Vol. II. 16I.
Page 408
Keraļä-gäma, Vol. II. 2 I, 23,
24. kere, Vol. II. III 4. kerem, Vol. II. 269. keremin, Vol. II. I 27, I 33,
1 გ6, I6o, I72, 269. ckeren, Vol. I. 78, 92. heriyahi, Vol. I. 254. kesadhātu, Vol. II. 24o. kese, Vol. II. 16I, 162. kesi-mundu, Vol. II. 2 I 4. ket, Vol. I. 46, 2o6 m. 3.
Vol. II. 2 I 4. keta (pl. ket), Vol. I. 33, II, 48. Aataka, Vol. I. I2. Aetakahi, Vol. I. 255, 256. Ketavalika-vaviya, Vol. I.
б9, 7о. hetii, Wol. I. 47, 131, 136, 2o5, 2o7 ነ፤• 6, 249 ”. 5. Aetuva, Vol. I. 246, 24, 249
۶. 5 ket-vat, Vol. II. IT Io. kevalami, Vol. III. 162. khadiyoto, Vol. III. I 62. Khajuraho, Wol. I. 39 m. I2. Khalimpir, Vol. I. 2, 244. Khallatanaga, Vol. In 143. Khalsi, Vol. I. 58, 59. Athana, Vol. I. 26 n. 6. Ahandpiva, Vol. I. 2 To. Khandaka, Vol. III. 279, 279
*,9。
Khaņçdalī, Vol. II. 236, 237.
khangaphullam, Wol. I. 249
. .
Khandhāvara, Vol. II. Io. Ahari, Vol. I. 3 n. 4, los
*z。I夏。 kharo, Vol. II. 162. Khattiya Kassapa, Vol.I.216. Khattiya-usabho, Vol. II.
25 pe. 4. khīņāsava, Vol. III. 275 m. 2. Khira-bimba-vihara, Vol. I.
2.9 m, 2. Khuddasikkhā, Vol. II. 278
n. 8, 279 n. 2. ki, Wol. I. 33, 36 n. 48, 17, 247. Vol. II. I 8, 226, 27o ን?. 5, 27 I. Kibi-gam, Vol. I. 246, 249, 254; Kibina-gam, 249 m, 2. Kibi-nilam, Vol. I. 243, 249;
-nilamhi, 246. Kielhorn (F.), Vol. I. 2, 79,
23 2. 3, 244. kikal-hi, Vol. III. I I 3. Kilimna-viyala, Vol. I. 18o,
182. Kiliňg, Vol, II. I 5. Kಚ್ಗ Agbo, Vol. II. 154, 6o,
Ο Ι Kiliňgbo Sakim, Vol. II. 45,
47, 48. Kiliňg Gavayim, Vol. III.
17, 18. Kiliig Goloba-gama, Wol. I.
I97, 20o. kilisseyya, Vol. II. 277 m. 5. Kiliyem, Vol. II. 2, 4, 5,
5 Pe. 2. kilutak, Vol. II, 269. kimdävi, Vol. II. I I 3. kiiici, Vol. II. 28 I m. 3. kipa, Vol. II. 225. kipi, Vol. II. IIo, 27I. kir, Vol. I. 69, I 74. hiri, Vol. I. 94, Io6 m.
223. Kira, Wol. I. 7. kirana, Vol. II. 213. hiranava, Vol. I. Io6 n. 5.
Kir-bimb-viharhi, Vol.I. 223,
229. m kiri, Vol. I. 3, 8, 9, 33, 36, 38, 39. Vol. II. I 2, 2?, 3T,337.8,39,42,43,48, 23, 233 234. Āirī, Vol. I. 94, 95, 96, 97,
Io3 fit. 4, III 7. Kiribaid-pavu, Vol. I. 92,93,
O3, IO4. Kiribat-vehera, Vol. II. I 53, 163, 192, 193, 20I. Vol. II. TI, 6, Io, 25 m, I, 27, 28, 39 ገz 6. kiriogairi, Vol. II.. 2o4, 2 T4. Kirigallāva, Vol. II. II, 6, Io, Ι 4, Ι 5, 2ο, 32 κε. 1ο, 89 ??. 12 , 23o, 231 • kiri geri, Vol. II, 2o4, 218
?2、7. kਸੰi, Vol. II. 226. t Akirim, Wol. II. 27o. kirimen, Vol. II. 209, 27 I. Kiri-vehera, Vol. II. 48, 49,
I53, 167, 253. Kiri-vehera-dāgaba, Vol. II.
49, 49 22. 3. hiriya, Vol. I 29 m., 37 n. 5, 92, 94, 95, 96, 97, Ios I of na. I2, o8, Io9, Io, I I I, I 2, 166, 168, Ito, 196, I 97, I98, 199, 253, 256, 259; kiriye, 255. Kirti, Vol. I. Iai, I24, I26,
I 32. Vol. II. I 49. Kīrti Çri Rājasirinha, Vol. II.
2б2. Kirti-Niśśaṁka, Vol. III. I 35
夕z。事。 Kīrti Niśśaňka Malla, Vol. I. п 2І, 122, I 23, I24, I 25, I 2б, I56, I 76, I 77, 178, 224 n.3. Vol. II. 28, 22 II, 222, 236. kīrti-sijāra, Vol, III. 2 T 5 n. I 3. Kīrti Śrī, Vol. I. I 27, 128. kārtīśvara, Vol. II. 2 I 5 n. 3. Kīrtti, Vol. II. 237, 268 m. I. kirtti-hetor-dbhūyo, Vol. III.
Ιος). hiri, Vol. I. 94. airuda, Vol. I. 240 m. 3. Aisi, Vol. I. 91, 99 m. 4. kisa, Vol. II. 27, 279 m. 8. Kisāgotamī, Vol. II. I 95
at, Io. kisi, Vol. II. 154. kisikenakunta, Vol. II. 16I, Aisillehi, Vol. I 242. kisi-tänaka-t, Vol. II. I. I 2. kisiitänek, Vol. II. 272. kisi-temakät, Vol. II. I 5 I. kisivak, Vol. II. 27I. kisizwaktu, Vol. II. 242. Aiii, Vol. I. 46, I86. Vol. II.
27, 30, 3, 33. Kita, Vol. I. 183, 186, 188. Kitagbo, Vol. I. 183, 186,
187 n. 6, 188. kitambavä-halț, Vol. III. I 7. Kitambavä Mahayā, Vol. II.
I5, 17, 9. kiti, Vol. II. 2I3. Kitim Vol. II. 45, 47, 48. kiti-sara, Vol. II. 2 I 5 n. I 3. kiti suru, Vol. II. 23, 25,
2 I5 a. 13.
Kitla-detim, Yol. I. 34, 38. Kitla-navan, Vol. I. 197,
2Oo
Kitļi-dețu, Vol. II. 2 Io, 24,
2I8.
Kitsen, Vol. I. 198, 20o.
Kitta, Vol. I. 183, 184.
IN
Kittaggabõdh I84, 193. Kitti, Vol. I. Vol. II. 2o Aitti-lad, Wol Kitti Nissail II. 262. Niśśańka M Kitti-sèna, V Kitti Sirimēg I77. Vol. 2o7 г. 2. ivan, Wol. I Aydi, Vol.I.
III. I 8, 5 T kiyä, Vol. III. aiiana, Vol. 7a. 3, 3.I. kivanem, Vo Akiyannata, W Aiyanu, Vol. Àiyavanu, Vc Aiya-vikiya, Aiyena, Vol.
187. Aiyiz, Wol. I. Äèleçôignim, V« Knox (R.), V ko, Vol. II. 2 kō, Vol. I. Ic Aodd, Wol. I. Ao-daid, Wol koqi, Vol. II. Aeodum, Vol. Aoduttu, Vol. Kokkilay, Vc kol, Vol. II.,
5 || ۶ |Il Vol. II. I 37 ta. 3, Vol. I. III I. 48. kol, Vol. I. 4 Kõlamba, Vc Kõlambagäm Kõlavãpi, Vc Kolayunu-ga. Vol. II. I Kolhāpūr, V kodium, Vol. Kolofiaba-gal 2 IO, 24, 2 Kolomb-ala, Kolomgalu,
Vol. II. 2 I Äkol-abôittin, V
72. 4. Kömarti, Vol komarun, Vo Komatala-ma 255, 256. Kōņāgamana Vol. II. 2 I Kõnäkamana Aoica-indda-k Kongolewa, Aontan, Vol. Alofagni, Wol
I55. Ao-pala, Wol. Korale, Vol.
Vol. III. I, kos, Vol. I. I áot, Vol. I. : 5 I P. II, 5; I86, 237, 4, 8, 12,
34 I ,48 و47 2I 6 a. I2, Aot, Vol. I.
و 91 ,49 ,48 99 pe. 2, Io
DEX
ni, Vol. I, 83,
I 24, 177, I78. |4, 283, 284. . II. 4. ka Malla, Vol. See also Kirti Malla. ol. І. 2oо п. 2. ha, Vol. II. I 23,
II. 2o5, 2o6,
I. 62. 16o, 187. Vol.
I55.
273. I. 29 m, 9, loo
l. I. 99 p. 5. ol, II. 27o.
II. II3, 27 I. ol. II. 27 {. Vol. 1. 9ვ. І. 48, 56 п. 5,
29 ft., 9 I.
ol. I. i.
52.
3 tie. 2.
68.
1O3 و 1.93 .
23.
II. 253.
II. 246.
ol. І. 2oо т. 5.
|3, 36 κ. 3, 47,
93, 1 б9, 174. 8, 24, 30, 3 I,
42, 47; kola,
7 ; kolen, Vol.
7, 97, I п7, I п8. l. I. 68 m. 3.
la, Vol. I. 68. pl. II. 2 I7. ma (-gama),
I7, I9. ol. lI. 236. II. 253. u Dovu, Vol.II.
8. Vol. I. 33, ვ6. Vol. I. 68 m. 3.
о г. 4. 'ol. II. 34, 38
l. I. I24.
l. II. 272. ha-vavi, Vol. I.
, Vol. I. 64. 3, 2I. , Vol. I. 64. otä, Vol. II. II o. Vol. I. 3o.
II. 253, 255. . II. II 2, I 5 I,
I. 205.
I. I2 I, I35. 229. Ι 7, Ι 98 κ. Ι2. 32, 46, 47, 48, 2 212. II 3, 9çI, II 7, 246. Vol. III. 3, I5, 17, Ι8, 32 p. 337, 4, 35 I 97 r. I, 233. 25, 33, 46, 47,
92 93 94, 97, 5 π. 8, II 7, II 8,
пбо, п68, п8б, п9б, п97, 2o I, 2o4, 2O5, 235, 236, 237, 242, 24, 25o 22. I, 2.5i 72. kota, Vol. I. 95, 99 m. 5, I 32, 24o m. Vol. II. I ó I, I 95, 197 it. I, 214, 2f;9 m. 5, 274 ha. 7. Aota, Vol. I. I3o, 13t,
18o. Vol. II. I II, I Io, III, II 2, III3, I 17 ?”. ፤3, ፤ 23 ነ፥. 2; 29, I3o t. I, I32, 49, 4 44, 45, I 5 Ι, Ι 55, 16ο, 161, 172, 173, 74, 225, 226, 268, 269, 27o, 27 I, 277 pt. 2, 286, 287, 288 κ. 7. hotd, Vol. I. 47, 169, I74, 2o5, 247. Vol. II. 18, 3I, 33 a. 9, 37, 43. I47. Kota, Vol. I. 2. Koțudanavu, Vol. II. Ioo. kotaluvā, Vol. II. 16I, I 62. Aotanavi, Vol. I. 249 m. 5. kotasa, Vul. I. 69, 69 n. I4,
73, 74, 257. kotavā, Vol. II. I 55. kotaväli, Vol. II. 24, 2 I 7. kotavälla, Vol. II. 2 I4, 2 I 7. kotā van, Vol. II. 42. kotavavā, Vol. II. 269 m. 2. koti, Vol. II. 268, 273. Kötipabbata, Vol. I. 6I n. I. Kottā, Vol. II. 2, 35. kothasa, Vol. I. 28 m. 5. koțu, Vol. I. 69, 7 II, 72, I6o ??. 1, 2 II, 252, 255, 256, 257, 258. Aotur-tidimbin, Wol. I. 222,
227 ነz. I I፦ r koturu, Vol. I. 227 m. II. Aotuveia. Vol. I. I17 m. I. Aozil, Vol. I. 19 m. 1. ériqdā. Vol. II. I 29, I 3o, 33. Aridi-bhavanayak-hi-men,
Vol. III. I II. krīdā-vanayehi, Vol. II. I Io,
ΙΙ 6 κ. Ι. krīldāviața, Vol. II. II o. krīdãive, Vol. II. 288. Krishna-Sastri-Avargal, Vol.
II. 25r. kriyā, Vol. II. II9 m. I. krofā, Vol. II. I 62. Krsna, Vol. I. 225 m, 4. krta, Vol. II. 224. krțavãn, Vol. II. 224. krtavatah, Vol. II. 226. krta-ynga, Vol. III. I 63. Artayagaye-kai-se, Vol.
I6I. &rtī, Vol. II. I 7 I. &rtvā, Vol. II. 288 m. 7. kriya, Vol. II. 268. kriyayen, Vol. II. 27I. kṣānti-gunen, Vol. II. I Io. Ksatrapa, Vol. I. 208, 209. Kșātreny-eva, Vol. II. I 6o. Ksatriya, Vol. I. 132, 88, 237, 24o, 248 pt. 7, 249. Vol. II. 43, I 62, 2 I 5, 25 p. 3, 2.88. Kșãtro, Vol. II. 226. kāyāgravayan, Vol. II. 269,
275 2.2. ksīrārniņa vendumā, Vol. II.
32 Ioo,
4 I 26, Iვნ, 47,
II.
I 29. Aubara, Vol. I. I39 n. 2,
256, 259. Aubard, Vol. I, 38. Kubera, Vol. II. 288. Kubera, Wol, I 2.25.
3O3
Kubigauka-vavi, Vol. I. 249
ነê• 2, 254, 255, 256. Aubura, Vol. I. I 48. Kuburgamu Lokohi, Vol. I.
245, 248, 25 I. Kuda, Vol. I. I5, 16, 21, 20S. kiūda, Vol. II. I 4 I, 252. kudäi, Vol. III. 252. kūądami, Vol. II. I 42 m. 7. kūqama, Vol. II. I 42 n. 7,
I49, 52. küdamayi, Vol. II. I 4T n. 3,
149 pt. I, I5 I. Kudasala, Vol. I. 3o, 34, 38, 166, 7 III, II 98, 2oo. Vol. II. 2 Io, 2 I 4. Kuda salā- Kitu, Vol. II. 218. Kudaisenu, Vol. I. 245, 248,
25. kudda, Vol. II. 276 m. 4. küqdadi, Vol. II. 252. kuqi, Vol. I. 53 m. 7, 247;
kuqi, Io5 m, i I, I I 7 ; Aёифірг, 92, 94, I І8, 24б, 247, 249 m. 4; kutq'inat, 47; kußingen, 93. kūdi, Vol. II. 252. kudum, Vol. III. I J II. Kudupas-kämi Senu, Vol. Il.
37 n. 6. Kuçdupaya, Vol. III. 36 m. 5. Kudusika, Vol. II. 276 n. 4,
279 m. II. Kudusikha, Vol. II. 27o,
276. kuqduttana, Vol. II. 253. kuduttomu, Vol. II. 253. kuguttu, Vol. II. 246, 252,
253. buhivaku, Wol. I. 242, 246. Kukkuta-giri-panti, Vol. I.
2O2 kukulan, Vol. II. 3, Kukul-giri-peta, Vol. I. 201,
2o2, 2o4, 2об. Kukurumahandamana, Vol. III. 6, I9 m. 6, 2o, 35, 39 n. Io, 2 18 n. I. Анia, Vol. I. 2o, 32, 47, 52 Pe. I4, 9 I, I l 7, I 22 mm. 2, I86, 22 I, 224 n. 4, 234, 237, 246, 248 m. 7. Vol. II. 4 I, Io I, I o2, 2 I 2, 269, 286; Aulaf, Vol. I. 47. Vol. II. 1 og, I 95, 23, 226; kulen, Vol. I. 9I, I 86, III 88 m. 2, 2 I 3, 22 II, 225 ml. 2, 234; kurlehi, 247. kulācāra, Vol. II. I Io, I I 3. kulācāra-adhanayen, Vol. II.
O. Auladditiya, Vol. I. 237. Aiuda-gal, Vol. I. 22 I n. 2, 226. ಸಿಬ್ಡಿ, Vol. II. I og, I I 5
炫。Q。 kula-Żyětha, Vol. II. II 5
6
rit, O. Audam, Vol. I. 66,206 p. 4. kaulāni, Vol. III. I 6o. kula-sirit, Vol. II. I I 4. kula-tilakayak, Vol. II. 172. kule, Vol. II. I 7 I. kulehi, Vol. II. I I4, 62,
23, 24. Aiuli, Vol. I. 93, 97, '68, 17o 2. II, il 74, I 75 Pt. 9, 2o4. Vol. II. 4, 5, 37, 47, 2 I 4. Auliya, Vol. I. 204, 206 n. 4, 243, 249 m 3. Vol. II. 2, 4, 38, 234 ma. 1 o ; Äknu4iyehi, Vol. I. 246. Vol. II.
37. kutu, Vol. I. 22o, 228 m. 9.
Page 409
3O4.
aulubadu, Vol. I. I. 8o, 18I
23. I Օ. Kuludūttävi, Vol. II. Io I. Aulun, Vol. I. I86. Artiunin, Vol. I. 33. Vol.II.
I 29. Audunu, Vol. I. 186, 235. Vol. II. 2o4, 2 I 3, 286, 288 pz. 6. Akulunu-rin for kulugu-sarin
Vol. II. 2o4. Audunu-vat, Vol. I. I30. Akumak-dayi, Vol. I. 13I. kumdirassa, Vol. II. 272. kumāravarun, Vol. II. 16I. kumārayan, Vol. II. I I.4. Akumirayo, Vol. I, 65 m. 3;
raya, I 99 m. I. Akumaru, Vol. I. 225 nt. 4. kumubala, (bal), Vol. I. 95,
6
kihara, Vol. I. 154, 159. Kumbhigallaka, Vol. I. 68. humbhiko, Vol. l. 249 n. 2. Aumbu, Vol. I. 96. aumbur, Vol. I. 92,93, 1 I. bumburat, Vol. I. 33, 197;
'burhi, 35 n. Jo, I96. Kuficuttu-körale, Vol. I. I2 I, I 63, 19 I. Vol. II. 34. Kuņdaļī, Vol. II. 236 n. 9. Kuidasala, Vol. I. 34 m. 3, 164, 166, 169, Ι7 Ι, Ι 74, I75, 245, 247, 251. Vol. II. Il 5, 28, 23 I, 233, 234. Kuňdasalã-Agboyim, Vol. II.
1, 18. Kuidasala Kit, Vol. II. 27,
3d, 3 f 32, 33, 23. Kuidasalā Natudetim, Vol.
II. I 2, 3. Kuňqasalā Siňgim, Vol. II.
45, 47, 48, 23 r. Kiram Pallava, Vol. II. 245. kuru, Vol. II. I I r . kurulau-pālu, Vol. III. I I 7 n. l. Kuruyagala, Vol. I. Io, 58. Kurunagala-vistaraya, Vol.I.
I99 m. I. kurūriu, Vol. II. I Io. kus, Vol. II. Io. kusa, Vol. II. 27o, 278 n. 7. Åusä, Vol. I. 9, 22:, 234. &itsal, Vol. I. 223. kusallān, Vol. II. I I I, III:8, 196, I97, 198, 199, 2I4, 218, 28 т. 1. kusalāna, Vol. II. I 99. Kusalāna-kanda, Vol. II. 2 I 8
2, . kusalāmața, Vol. III. I 99. kar alānayi, Vol. II. I 99. husalin-karavi, 195 m, 8. Ausalayan, Vol. I. I6o, 16I
72. 5. kuśalo, Vol. II. I 62. Ausazai, Vol. I. 91. kusen, Vol. II. Ic9, I 72. &nts-hi (loc. case), Wol. I.
25, 46. kusin, Vol. I. I 86. Vol. III.
224. Kusinārā, Vol. II. 268, 273. viitsini, Vol. II. 2 I 3. Aãīsa, Vol. II. 97, I 42 m. 7. 4 zuța, Vol. I. I 36. Vol. III.
I 42 ?፤. 7.
at:(i, Vol. II. I 42 m. 7, 254
7t. 3. kuti-y-ānga, Vol. II. 2:52. Kutila Nagari, Vol. I. 2. Kuttam-pokuna, Vol. I. I.
|ằ 289; Laka, Vol. Í.
Kuttha, Vol. I. 164, 165, Ι68, 169, 17 Ι, 172, Ι 74, I75, 193 ft. 4. Kutthaka, Vol. I. I64. Kutthikkula Mahātissa, Vol.
І. І 2. Kuvera, Vol. III. 2 I 5.
da, Vol. I. 237. lā, Vol. I. 99 m. 5, 2o5. Vol. II. I Io, I 98, 2o3, 2 I 3, 272. lab, Vol. I. 25. labama, Vol. I. Vol. II. 27o. labanu, Vol. I. 78, 9 I, 93; Aaban-zama, 94, 1o6 7. g. labdha, Vol. II. 237. labha,Vol. 1. 48, 65 m. 3, 236; lābhaya, 236 ; ābhayeiz (loc. case), 47, 235, 236 ;
yen, I. 9o n. 6. labhitvā, Vol. II. 272. läbī, Vol. II. 27 I. läbimu, Vol. II. I 13. labu, Vol. II. I37. Labugama, Vol. I. I37. lad, Vol. I. I 18, 222, 237.
Vol. II. 4 I, 47. lada, Vol. II. 13, II4, 67. nt. 3, 197, 224, 226, 27on. I. ladaru, Vol. III. 272. ladalāhu-da, Vol. II. I 62. laddaku, Vol. I. I 18. laddan, Vol. I. 49, 247, 25o
n. 7. Vol. II. 3 I. laddeya, WᏇl. I. I გ6. laddha, Vol. II. I 97. laadi (°di), Vol. I. 34, 36 m., o 91, I 18, 16o, 192, I98, 2O5, 223, 248. Vol. III. .233 ,4 I 2 ,48 و 42 ,37 ,24 ,8 ladin, Vol. I. 65 n. 3. Vol. II. I: Io, II, 4; I 26, 133, I გ6, 16o, I 7 I, 287. ladiyat, Vol. I. 95. ladu, Vol. I. 95, 168, Ito n. 9, 174, 2O4, 2o6 ?፤, 7–8. Vol. III. 24, 3 I, 37, 42; laduvalk, Vol. l. 96, III 7. 4. laduvä, Vol. II. o9. laduvan, Vol. 1. 48, II, 1 I 8, 25o n. 7. Vol. II. 7, 24, 37; ovamat, Vol. I. 49, II 8. Lag-gala, Vol. I. I36 m. 3. lägnum, Vol. II. 27 I. Lag Yiya Sinha, Vol. I.
I2).
Igo n. 6.
Lag Vijayasiiigu Kit-senevi,
Vol. I. 17, 178. lahi, Vol. I. 25; -bat, 28
7t. 4. lahag, Vol. I. 29 m, 81 m, 6,
9 II . Lahasika, Vol. I. 6. Iahiniya-pavu, Vol. I. 93,
Io4. Lajaka Tisa, Vol.I. I 48, I49. ಟ್ಗ: 143,149 Lajji, Vol. I. I49. Laji Tisa, Vol. I. I39. Lajji Tissa, Vol. I. 81, 138,
142, I 48, 152. Lak, Vol. I. 25, 26 n. Io, 32,46, I30, 22 I, 248 n. 7. Vol. II. I l 2, I 2o, 2 I 3, ჯ 22 I, 2 26, 229, 269, 286, I30, 186, 206 m. 3, 223. Vol. II. I 4o, I 44, 286; Lakaț, Vol. I. 22 ( ; Lakata, Vol.
INI
I. 235. Wol Lak-hi, Vol lakala, Vol. I. Lak-añgana, V aka-pati, Lal
72 pt. 4. lakar, Vol. I. Lak-div, Vol. 9 I, II 7, I 22, 234, 2 Vol. II. 47, Lak-diva, Vo Vol. II. I 1 I32, „I გ6, 1 Ι83, 225. Lak-diva, Wol II. 97, το
I73. Lak-divat, W.
22. . Lakdivața, Vo Lak-div-polloy
I32. Vol. Lak-div-poloVol. III. I I 5 Lak- divu, Vol II. Io9, II 2 I29, I33, I: Lakdivuhi, Vc Lak-divu-polo Vol. II. 2 I 5 Lakindu, Vol. Lakiidu, Wol. Lak-polo, Vol Lak-polo-meh
32 m. I. laksana, Vol. laksaadilaksa
n. 7. laksayak, Wol Vol. II. II2 Laksmi, Vol.
237. Lakşmhīṁ, Vo Lakşmiyā, Vo Laksmya, Vol lakun, Vol. I. lakuyu, Vol. Lak-Wijaya, V Lak-Vijaya-Si Ιο , 15 1, . и б7, п73. lilat-hot, Vol. fari-va, Vol. Lämäni, Vol.
Lāmāni-Tissa
22, , lamb, Vol. I. Lambakaņņa,
I49. lamin, Wol. I Limini, Vol. Lathka, Vol.
268. Larinkädhikät Laitkädhiräj Larhkädvipat Lanhka-divipa Larhka-divipa
29. Lamkātalaya
I45.
| Larikātaṁks
Larihkatilaka Vol. II. 2;
Larñkaiva, W,
Laihkawasint
I გ6, 172.
Larika-vata,
I55.
Larhkayarih,
Larihkäyehi,
224.
EX
II. I o9, 2 I 3; I. 23.
|23, 248 π., 7. ol. I, 248 n. 7. -pati, Vol. I.
34. ,4 .5o ۶a و 46 . 6, 130, 204, 6, 248 ።. 7.
4, 233. I. I26, 131. I, II, 2, I 26, 55, Iбо, I62,
Wol. I29,
I. I3I. !, I4.
l. II. 3o, 32
. II. I бӀ, п62. in, Wol. I. I3o, I. 4I. on-parapuren,
ነg. 7. I. 13I. Wol. I 23 pt. 2, 127, 6, 2I3.
mehesurun, 22. IO. II. I I 4. IJ. I 22, I 98. . II. 2 I 5 n. Io. e-sanat, Vol.II.
[I. 2ვ6. z, Vol. II. 236
.”I. I გ2, Iგ6. п. 99, 236,
L. II. I 6o. 1. II. 2 გ6. . II. 236 п. 7. 247.
І. п72. ol. II. 22o. ňgu, Vol. II. 52, 155, 156,
II. 273.
I. 272.
I. I49.
Vol. I. 149
86. Vol. I, 6o, 67,
. 272.
... 6o, 67, I49.
II. I 26, 24 ,
, Vol. II. 225. a, Vol. II. 224. u, Vol. II. 252. 'a, Vol. II. II3. 'ața, Vol. II.
Vol. II. I4 I,
Vol. II. I 29. mahadevi-yayi, . . II. 225, 286. , Vol. II. I 32,
Vol. III. I 5 I,
ol. II. 252. Vol. II. i 132,
Laṁkeśvara, Vol. II. I 4r,
I45, I54. lañichami, Vol. II. 2 I 6 n. laiigii, Vol. I. 25, 33, 47, 52 κ. I6, 9 Ι., II 7, 223, 235, 243, 246. Vol. III. 47, 213, 227. Lanka, Vol. I. 27, 34, 50, 5 I, II8, I 24, I 25, I 30, 13 I, I32, 133, I34, 136, 189, 2O6, 2 I 5, 225, 229, 237, 248 2. 7. Vol. II. I 3, 32, 43, 49, II5, I2 I, I23 22. 2, I 27, 148, I52, I56, 163, Ι64, Ι99, 2οβ, 2ο7 π., 2, 2 I5, 2I 6, 226, 234, 241, 253, 254, 257, 274, 275, 288; Lahkāva, I 3o, 3 I ; Lahkawasin, I 3o, I3 I. Laṁkādhikāra, Vol. II. I oo, Io, I3O, I 33, I 37, 22 II, 228 m. 6. Laņkādīpe, Vol.II. 2o5. m. 4. Lankapura, a general, Wol.
I. I. 23. Laṁkārāma, Vol. II. 26. Lankarama Dagaba, Vol. I.
66. Lankatilaka-mahadevi, Vol.
II. 22 o, 2 28. Lanka Vihara, Vol. I. I38. Laňkendra, Vol. II. I 22. Lankesvara, Vol. I. I3o, I32. Vol. II. I 22, 148, I 49 m. I, I5 I, 152, 155, 22I. lans, Vol. II. 3T. lāsa (pl. lās), Vol. I. 3 m. 4. lat, Vol. I. 236. Vol. III.
227 n. 5. latā, Vol. II. II, 3, I 2 I, I66. latimi-yi, Vol. II. I 72. laukika, Vol. II. 269. lazvā, Vol. I. I 8o. Vol. III.
I I I, II, 4, I 72, 27o. Lawrie (Sir A.), Vol. I. I2I
芝。2。
ledaruvak, Vol. I. 96, III
ነZ• 9Lee (R. W.), vi. lekam, Vol. I. 48, 49, 56 n.8,
92, 94, 237. lakama, Vol. I. 171 m. 5. lakam-midiya, Vol. I. 206 n.8. lekha, Vol. II. II2, I " 4, 173,
174. bil, Vol. II. I 23 m. I. lentä, Vol. I. I 32. Vol. II.
III, I95, I98. lega, Vol. II. I 93, I99, 257.
| lege, Vol. I. I:8, II, 9, 2o, 2 I,
I 38, 144, I45, I46; lezahasa (gea.), 7 I. -lesa, Vol. I. 258. Vol. II. v I 55, I72, I73; -lesin, Wol. I. 234. Leumann (E.), Vol. I. 63. levan, Vol. I. 235. Vol. III.
288 κ. 5. levhu, Vol. II. 2 I 3, 26 n. 4. lezy ikut, Vol. II. 2 I 2. /evu, Vol. I. I 22 n. 2. levă, Vol. I. 92, 94, Io II m. 7. levak, Vol. I. 96, II 8, 186,
188 m. 3. li, Vol. I. 36 n., 37 n. 5. Lilavati, Vol. I. I65, 7on. 3, 176, I77, I78, I8ο, Ι81. Vol. II. I93, I.94, 240, 24о г. 3. findekin, Vol. I, II8. lingam, Vol. I. 191 m. I. lipi, Wol. I. 56 ነz. 8. liya, Vol. I. 22 I, 227 m. II.
liya, Vol. I. 131, 247. Vol.
II. I 32. livana, Vol. I. 56 n. 8. livava, Vol. I. 94, 18, 13.
Vol. II. I 55. Liyavaļa, Vol. II. 2 I 4, 2 I 7. liyavana-lad, Vol. I. 222. liviziya, Vol. I. 94, Io6 m.
I3. lo-, Vol. I. 33, I 3o, I 8o, 22 I, 224 m. 3, 237 m. 5. Vol. II. I I, II 3, II4, 173, 286, 287. Log-gala, Vol. I. I. 36 n. 3. lohi, Vol. II. 2I6 n. 4. doho, Vol. III. I Io. Loholuvillä, Vol. II. I 37,
234 κ. Ιο. Loholuvillä kuliya, Vol. II.
38. Lóka, Vol. I. I36 n. 3. loka, Vol. III. I 26. Lokā, Vol. II. 227. lok-alika. manyas-srevodiyi,
Vol. II. Io9. Loka-mahādevī, Vol. II. 22o,
22 I, 224, 227 m. II. Lökanatha, Vol. I. 34, 38,
I93 p. 5. loka-saisana, Vol. I. I8o, 18
m. 6. Vol. II. I I I, I 36. loka-śāsanaya, Vol. II. I I 3,
l32.
lokassa, Vol. II. 2 Io. lokasvāmi-hegyin, Vol. II.
I4. loka-vāsān, Vol. II. I 4r,
I45. lokavāsīnța, Vol. II. I4o,
I45, 47. Lökissara, Vol. I. 178. Vol.
II. 2o8. Lokohi, Vol. I. 245, 247,
25 s. lokopakāra, Vol. III. I 6 r. lola, Vol. II. 269. lolatã, Vol. II. 272. lolbav, Vol. II. 272. Lolupäilā, Vol. II. Io I. Lolupälä, Vol. II. 22o, 228,
κ. 6. | Lolupälä-kuļu, Vol. II. 22 I,
225, 227. lon, Woll. I. 222. fondurway, Wol. I. 46, 5 I n.
I6
lo-säpät:hā, Vol. II. I I 4. lo-sasuna, Vol. II. l I4, I 29,
I72, 225. lotaruvä, Vol. III. i 94. lov, Vol. I. 25, 46, 5 I m. I, 224 m. 3, 234. Vol. II. I 95,
I99.
lovä, Vol. I. I 34. Vol. II. II2; 'vak, Vol. I. I. 86.
loväga, Vol. II. 16ɔ, I 72,
73. lovässan, Vol. II. I Io, I I4,
I 29, 16ο, Ιό2, 172. lovata, Vol. II. 274 m 7. lovturā-bisesinen, Vol. II.
23. loy, Vol. I. 223. lu, Vol. II. II i, II, 4, I 4o, I97,
I98. lū, Vol. II. 16 r. "
ma, Vol. I. 69,73, I4o, T46, I48, I 49, I 5o. Vol. II. 26, I Io, ፤ I 3, " ! 7 ”• 13, 124, 140, I4I, I5, 213, 258.
Page 410
mid (particle of emphasis), Vol. I. 25, 47, I31, 196. Vol. II. 42, il lo, I I 2, I 14, 132, І36, 14o, I55, 1бІ, Ιό2, 27ο, 27 Ι, 272, 273.
mā, Vol. I, 224 n. 4. Vol. II. I 73, 253, 269, 274 雾
7. -ma, Vol. I. 65 m. 3. maccha-kaira, Vol. I. If I
7t. 4. Maccha-tittha-vihara, Vol. I.
2I 6, 227. Macdonell (A.A.), Vol. I. vi. mad, Wol. II. I 18. mada, Vol. I. 50 m. I4. mdidai, Vol. I. 5o n.
Vol. II. I 74, 269, 287. mäala bāge, Vol. II. I 71 m. I. Madanaraja, Vol. I. 8o. madata, Vol. I. 28 m. 3. Madawacci, Vol. I. 241 m. 3.
Vol. II. 44. Māçdbiyan-piiriveņa, Vol. II.
o, I2, I3. mladdai, maɖdia, maqddiýa,
Vol. I. 5o n. 23. maddhayag, Vol. II. 287. madhya, Vol. II. 269, 287. madhyama, Vol. II. 27 , 279
23.
*2,4。 Mädili-giri, Vol. III. 28, 32,
166, 230,231. Mädiligiri Atveher, Vol. II.
27, 30. Mäçdili-giri-veher, Vol. II.
3. Madiligiri-veher-Piyangala,
Vol. II. 3 I, 33. Mädindin (°dina), Vol. I. I I.4, I I7, II 8, I 98 m. 4. Mäçdirigiriya, Vol. II. 6, 25, .۶a. Io 43 و 6 ۶۶۰ 39 ,35 و 34 Madiyā, Vol. II. 7, 8, 8 n. 4. madult = maidulu, Wol. I.
I3o. Madura, Vol. I. I 58. maqduzva, Vol. I. 227 m. II. maga, Vol. I. 33 m. I., 34 m.
I 3, Iбо п. 2. Magadha, Vol. I. 2. Magadhi, Vol. I. 16, 58, 64,
2 ΙO. Māgama, Vol. II. 2 I 7 m. 2. Magas, Vol. I. 64. mage, Vol. I. 38. mtãgë, Vol. II. 274 m. 7. magga, Vol. II. 272 m. 3,
28 at. 3. magagamin, Vol. II. 28I n. 3. maggas, Vol. II. 278 m. r. magiw, Vol. II. 47, 2 I 4, 2 18
7. 4. magatl, Vol. I. 25, 36 n. 4. Magul-pirivena, Vol. I. 20I. Magunu-ala, Wol. I. 68 m. 3. maha, Vol. I. 25, 33, 46, 47, 9I, 92, 9б, 97, IO3 т. 5, Io4 mm. I, I I II a. I 2, I 32, Iგნ, I ვ8, I42, I46, 186, I87; 22 I, 222, 234, 236, 24o m., 255. Vol. II. I 9 ?". 4, 25, 1 Io, il II, 1, I2, ,233 ,4 21 و I 4T ,136 و19 I 248 т. 5, 2б9, 286, 288 雳2
mahdi, Vol. I. 47, 251 n. 6. Vol. II. 17, IIo, 111, 119 Pe. 2 and 6, I 73, 2o5 n. 4, 252, 253, 268, 27ο, 273 *2. 2, 274 r. 7, 275, 275
т. 4, 276.
mahd-dicarya, Vol.I. It I n.4,
WOL. III
maha-dduru, Vol. I. 17.
72. 4. maha-dimiti, Vol. I. 87. Maha-Arittha, Vol. I. 135. mahā-arit(hako, Vol. I. I 35
72. I. mahd-disana, Vol. I. 253. Mahabati-dana-vavi, Vol. I.
255, 256. mahābhūtimu, Vol. II. 2 To. maha-bik-saignat, Vol. I.
223. maha-biku-saga hataya, Vol.
I. 255. Maha-bo, Vol. I. 94, 95, 2 Io
m. Io. Vol. II. 195. Maha-bodhi, Vol. I. 2 n. 2.
Vol. II. 268. Maha-bo-ge, Vol. I. 55; -gehi,
. 92 ܕ4S maha-budun gehi, Vol. I. 96. maha-ceta, Vol. I. 253. Maha-cetiya, Vol. I. 228 n. 8, 253. See also Ruvanvalidāgaba. Maha-cula Maha-Tissa, Wol.
І. І42, 143, І4б. Maha-daliya-Tissa, Vol. I.
2 I 5 Pe. 4. Maha-IDamba-divu (-divuhi), Vol. II. I 29, I4 I, I 45, I 47. Maha-dāmi, Vol. I. 215, 224,
225. maha-dan, Vol. II. III3, I 26,
I32. mahā-diāna-varşã, Vol. II.
I 74. Mahā-dāțhika Mahānāga,
Vol. I. 76 n. 3, 8I. Maha-dathika-Tissa, Vol. I.
2 I5 n. 4. Mahademeți-kuļiya, Vol. III.
23, 234. Maha-deva-naka, Vol. I. 63
ን∂• 3• mahādevī, Vol. II. II, 8, 2oo,
22 I, 228, 284. mahadevinu, Vol. II. I99. Maha-devīn-vahansē, Vol. II.
III, I 72, 2 I 9. maha-devin vahanse-kusen,
Vol. II. Io9, I 72. Maha-dhammi (-dhammika),
Vol. I. 2 I 5, 225 m II. mahdidifida, Vol. I. 18, n. 6, 2 I 4. Vol. II. 2o.5, 2o6. Mahadiv-bavana, Vol.I. 22. Maha-gama, Vol. I. 68, 42. maha.gama,Vol. II. II, I, II, 9,
66, 173. Mahagäpiyovä (-vat),Vol. II.
39, 42, 43. maha-hal, Vol. I. 22. mahājanayã, Vol. II. I 72. muahã janayange, Vol. III.
16I. mahajanayan-visin, Vol. II.
II 4. Maha-kabussalu(-kubussalu)-
Mitu, Vol II. 7, 8, 23, 25. Maha-Kāçyapa, Vol. II. 269,
274. Mahākalattawa, Wol. I. 3o,
I54.57. . . Maha-Kapara-pirivena, Vol.
I. 49, 57. mahdi-kaira, Vol. I. 171 m, 4. mahã-kartuā, Vol. II. I 6 I. mahā-karunāyen, Vol. II.
O. Mahā-kassapa, Vol. II. 249. Maha-kassapa Thera, Wcl.
II. 259, 26o.
IN)
Mahakilimga
2 I 8.
mua/ha4aÁka, V.
Mahală, Vol.
Mahalä Sen,
I84. maha-le, Vol.
Ι69, Ι 74. mahdi-le, Wol 3O, 31, 31 234 24. რ. mahalekã, Vc Mahāle Kash Mahale-ketak
257. mahdi-lekhaka νε. 9, 234 κι Mahāllēkhaka
I. I55. Mahāllēkhaka ls.4 ft. 7, 1 mahdi-leg'ak, Mahallaka N 59 pt. 5, 6 2O9, 253. mahallan, V mahadu, Wol
272. Mahaļumānā, Mahamacco, mahi-mahim, maha-maida
17o. Maha-mandal 17o n. 3. mua/ha-mas, W Mahamata, V
I53. Mahāmātrā, V Mahāmattā, N Mahâmatto, V Mahamatya, mahažbo, Vo Mahāmēghav, mevna, Vol. 217, 222, 2 Mahameghay maha-ma-kic Mahâ-Meru,V maha-mevak, -meyin, 18 Maha-Mihind maha, Vol. таћара, . Vol. II. 32 Mahânäga, V
2 16. Mahānāman, таAiатталгада, mala un! mahana-za, -zvitnamā, Maha-navaga 233, 234. maa/hd-mzazvara Vol. III. 17 mahana-ves, mahanel, Vo
7t. 3. Mahanet-pa, Mahanetra-p: 56 m. III. Mahānikaviți *nikkhavaţ Mahaniladar;
256. mahan-Aaray -፳ሀd፳፻፵፭ሷ፯'፮4? Maha-n uguņ mahanuvan, mahapā (ma 26 n. 4, 18 Vol II. I
| EX
, Vol. II. 2 I 4,
. I. 2 s.
II. 43. "ol. I. I 54 n. 7,
. п64 п. 7, пб6,
Vol. II. 4.
II. I 2, I5, I7, 33, 47, 233,
. I. 166. , Vol. II. 23. Lhi, Vol. I. 256,
Vol. II. 32 6. pabbata, Wol.
Séna, Vol. I. 3
܀ 4 ol. I. I 8.
iga, Vol. I. 59, , 61., 66, I49,
l. II. 272.
II. 2o3 n. I,
Wol. I. 6, Vol. ΙΙ. 153. i, Vol. III. I Io. a, Vol. I. 168,
esvara, Vol. I.
οι. Ι. 22 Ι. ol. I. I5o, 152,
Vol. I. I53. Уol. І. бо. vol. I. I53. Vol. I. I53. l. II. 272.
ana, Mahal. I.33, 35, 216, 2ö ?፬• 4. ak, Vol. III. 268. , Vol. II, IIIIo. ol. II. 273 m. 3. Vol. I. 186;
). u, Vol. I. 33. I. 49, 55 m. I2; 2 I, 235, 237. ?2. IO, 97, II, II. ol. I. 8 II, 2, 5,
Wol. I. 2.
Vol. I. 65;
, 65.
ol. I, 65 m. 3; 572. 3. m, Vol. II. 23I,
na-dina-varsi,
iol. II. 97. I. 33, 96, III
"ol. I. 49, 56. isada, Vol. I.
, Vol. I. 68; .3 .12 68 و ca, Vol.I. 255,
d -Aarat Wol. I. 48. ā, Vol. II. 7, 8. Vol. II. I I I. ifada), Vol. I. тг. I, IS7 тг. 6. , 22.
Mahāpā, Vol. II. 14, 15, 15
7t. 4, I9.
maha-fi ( = mahi-fitra),
Vol. I. 9, Io6. Vol. II 2 I 8 nz... 2.
Malhāpā, Vol. II. I 5 n. 4. Mahā-pāda, Vol. II. I 5 m, 4. mahafahdi, Vol. I. 22 I, 222. mahapaka (mahi-fika), Vol.
I. 255, 256, 258. mahi-fili, Vol.I. 228 m. 16,
258. mahâi-falla, Vol. III. 2 ( 8 n. 2. mahapāyian, Vc. l. II. i I I. mahāpāyian-vahan se, Vol. II.
I 4, I II, I 72, 173. Mahāparādha, Vol. III. I 74. muahifairani, Vol.I. 26 n. 1. mahaparuma, Vol. I. 26 n. 1. maha-fati, Vol. I. 257; maha
Abatika, 27. maha-fāvan, Vol. II. I 4. maha-faya, Vol. I. 230, 234,
237 m.8. maha-fed, Vol. I. 222, 228
κ. I 6. maha-foerahara, Vol. II. I 73. maha-foeraharin,Vol. II. I c9,
225. maha-pirivarin, Vol. II. I 29 maha-fo-ge, Vol. I. 22. maha-poläňgaku,Vol. II. I Io. muahapolova, -sē, Vol. II. 1 Io. mahā-pijā, Vol. II. I 73. Mahapuțupaya, Vol. II. I 73. Mahapuțuvayä, Vol. II. 173
ገz. 8
maha-rad, Vol. I. 78, 214; rada hu, 187 ; °raad-ħu, Vol. I. 222. i Vol. II. I 2, 3o, 41,47, 233;radun, Vol. I. 35 m, 4 mahdiradayan, I 59; maharaj, 25, 46, 78, 79, I. 17, 248 m. 6 ; maharafa (wrongly -rafha), 26 7г. І, 59, б2, І39 т. 2, І4о, I4I, I42, 144, 147, 148; ,I 39; -7rart ,2 6 ,59 ,58 ,ع ifمو۔ 60, 70, I48, 2Io, 2 II, 255, 256; -rafaha, I48, 21, 255, 256; 7'af-hat, 22, 234;-raf-lite, 91, 204, 223, 235, 246; -rafyu-tair, 49 72. 4.
Maha-raja, Vol. I. I. 24, I. 27
п. І, 128.
maharajānan, Vol. II. 268.
maharajafi-hata,Vol.II. 23.
maha-rajapā-vahan sê, Vol.
II. II o, 286.
maharaja-tan, Vol. II. I Io, 16ος 16 Ι., I, 7 Ι, 172, I 73, 7a. 8.
maharifayan-vahanse, Wol.
II. I /2. maha-rajiniha, Vol. I. I. maharaju, Vol. II. I I4, 268. maha-rajun, Vol. II. Io9. Maharametti, Vol. I. 68 n. 3. Maharastri, Vol. I. 15, 58,
б4. Maha-Ratmale, Wol. I. 21, 58, 66, I 4 I, I 47, 48, 149, 209, 2 Io, 252, 254. Vol. II. I 99. maha-si, Vol. I. I32, 22 I, 222, 228, 236. Vol. II. I, I2,
I73. Maha-sala-pilime,Vol.I. 222;
-pilima-gehi, 236. mahāsaminghayāta, Vol. II.
I73. mahāsamumulata, Vol. II. 274.
3O5
maha-saig, Vol. I. 48; -sai&ằ, 49 ; -ớà};&ở, 48; saấg/hat, 237; -sag-hi, 223; saig-hat, 237; -saiganata, Vol. I. 35 m. I 1. Vol. II. I I I, I95; -saignat, Vol. I , 22 I .
Maha-safghika, Vol. I. 23
7t. 5.
muaha-sang-val-himiyan,Vol.
I.33, 199 m. I.
Maha-sena, Vol. I. 26 n. Io, 8, 143, 216, 2 17, 253. Vol. II. 28, I42 n. I.
maha-senařiga, Vol. II. I 45,
I-47.
maha-sen-vi, Vol. I. 98
፵፰ , 7.
Mahã-sthavira, Vol. II. 249,
269, 274. Maha-Sudasane (Mahāi-sudar
Sana), Vol. I. 145. Maha-sutasoma-jataka, Vol.
Ι. 226 π., Ιο. mahat, Vol. III. I I I, I l 2. Mahā-Tantra, Vol. II. 247,
25. Mahateravarun, Vol. II. 273. Mahāthera, Vol. II. 247,
254. Mahātherehi, Vol. II. 249
72. I. Maha-thipa, Vol. I.67. Vol.
II. 257. mahatim, Vol. II. 224. Maha-Timi, Vol. I. 226 m, To. Maha - Tiśa (Mahā - Tissa),
Vol. I. I.46. Maha-tittha, Vol. T. 68. maha-tumba, Vol. J. 222. mahat-zi, Vol. I. 33. mahatvia, Vol. II. I 74. maha-vā, Vol. II. I 26, 132, 36. '40, 144, 147, 155, 286.
Mahavagga, Vol. J. 7 n. 5, 65. Vol. II. 276 m. 2, 279 ነ፤. 3, 28o ነz, 7. Mahāvansa, Vol. I. 4, II, I, 2, 23, 30, 3 I, 4; II, 42, 5o ?e. I 7, 59, 6o, 6I, 66, 67, 72, 78,79,8o, 81, 8გ, 12 I, I 22, ,39 I 35, I 37, I و 27 I26, I 42, 49, 52, I54, I55, I56, I57, 158, 164, Iб5, 17о п. І, 17 1 п. 4, п77 2, 3, 178 m. 1, 181 n. 7, I83, 20I, 2O2, 214, 230, 253, 258. Vol. II. 2 I, 22, 35, 40, 45, IOI, IO2, I 9 al. 2 and 8, 13 I, 135, 143, 197, 2ο 1, 2O4, 2ο 5, 2οό, 2O7, 2O8, 2O9, 209 7z. I, 22 I, 247, 248, 249, 25o, 257, 258, 259, 276 κ. 2 και Tīkā, Vol. I. 59 m. 5, 6o ft. I, 72. mahazar, -varak, Vol. I. 97, I 18, 120, I69, 171, 174. maha-vä-tänä, Vol. II. * 47, - 1:55.
maha-vaturu, Vol. II. I Io. Maha-vehera,Vol. T. 168,174.
Vol. II. 42. Mahavera, Vol. II. I, II, II 3
12. I, II9. maha-veya, Vol. II. 34, 36,
8
Vol. II. 23.
Maha-vihara, Maha-vihara, Vol. I. 68, I გ4, I 55, I69, 72, 74. I5, 2O2, 215
22. 4, 255.
R r
Page 411
306
Mahāvihāra, Vol. II. 39, 4o, 43, 12 Ι, Ι 67, 246, 254, 269, 275 κ. I mahāvihārattu, Vol. II. 248
72. 5. mahavu/u, Vol. I. 24. Mahavuțupayä, Vol. II. I 73
72. 8. Mahawiliganga, Vol. II. 2c3. mahaya, Vol. I. 21, 22. Vol. II. I 5, 15 m. 4, I 7, 19, 44, J 15 m. 8, 213; va, Vol. I. 22, 25, 26 n. 4, 9, 98 mu. 5, I 82, I 83, I 86, I 87 п. б, 19o n. 2, 221, 225 n. 3, 23o ; vage, 182, I87, 190
22. 2. Mahayana, Vol. I. T92. Maheja, Maheja, Vol. I. 253
72. 4. Mahējāsana-sālā, Vol. II. 253
72. 4. Mahendra, Vol. II. I99. muaheite, Vol. III. 2 Io. maheiana, Vol. I. 248 n. 7.
Vol. II. 2 I 5 n. Io. mahesī, Vol. II. 24, 24
72. 3. maheswara, Wol.
22. Io. Maheśvara-Siva, Vol. II. 2 I 5. mahimā, Vol. II. I Io, I 6 I. Mahinda, Vol. I. 29, 3o, 38, 4, 75, 76, 77, 78, 79, 8ం, 82, I 13. І І4, 12 2, I 26, I53, 154 m. I and 7, I56, 157, 183, 184, I 93., 229. Mahinda I, Vol. I. 184; II, I 84, 21, 5; III, I 84, 2 I 5. Mahinda IV, Vol. I. 3o, 38, 41, 78, 79, II4, 156, 176, 182, 192, 2 13, 2 I 4, 215, 216, 230, 23, 24, 242, 243, 248 at 7, 249 n. 4, 253. Vol. II. I, o, I, 5, I 5 κ.ε., 4, 19 κ. 4, 32 γε, I, 2o4, 258 ነ፥• 4, 26h , 277
2. G. Mahinda V, Vol. II. 2o8,
2о9, 2о9 т. I, 247. Mahinda VI, Vol. I. I 22. Mahindārāma, Vol. II. 2 I,
25, 22. 2. Mahinda-tata-vapi, Vol.I.76
nt. 2, 82, 2 7. Mahinda-thala, Vol. I. 76. Mahinda Thēra, Vol. I. I 2, 75, 76 т. 2, 8, 82, 27, 227 ጓ።. I. mahisa, Vol. II. I4o, I 45. muahigādi, Vol. II. T 4o, I 45. mahiyamudāno, Vol. II. 21 o. Mahiyangana-maha-vihara,
Vol. II, II 9 n. 2. mahotsāhayen, Vol. II. 269. Mahummara, Vol. I. 82. Majata-gamana, Vol. I. 254,
255, 256. Majhima, Vol. I. I.43, T45. Majibika (or buka), Vol. I.
67, 69,7o,73, Majima-biku, Vol. I. 73. maijhe, Vol. II. 28I m. 3. Majjhima, Vol. I. 73, 143, I 45. Vol. II. 27 I m. I, 28o n. 6. majkimā, Vol. II. 279 n. 4. ,Vol. I. 136; Maka وهيM
II. 2 1 5
4. mäkeminējyä. Vol. II. I I 4. Makulla, Vol. I. 68 m. 3.
Makulu-mula, Vol. III. 2 I 4,
2I7.
Makulumuigunu, Vol. I. 68
ንህ• 3• mäkuvā, Vol. II. 226. indikuzan, Wol. I. 247. mal, Vol. I. 93, 94, 96, Io6
rt. I, o8 n. 6, II. mala, Vol. I. 257. Mala (Malaya), Vol. I. 2 oI, 2o4, 2o5 m. 5. Vol. III. 13, I3 n. 4, 269. Mala (Malla), Vol. I. 16. Malabar, Vol. I. I22, 128. maläi, Vol. II. I 3 n. 4. Maläiyāļar, Vol. II. 247,
25, 23, 255. malak, Vol. II. 272. mala-maňdulu,Vol. II. 9, I 2. muala uvan, Vol. II. 2 25. mal-isana, Vol. I. 163. malas sanat, Vol. I. 96. madassamun, Vol. I. 93. Malaya, Vol. II. I 3 m. 4. Malayalam, Vol. I. I 5 I n. 2, п88 п. 7, 194, 242 п. 4. Vol. II. 246. Malayālese, Vol. II. 255. Malaya-Raja, Vol. I. 84.
Vol. II. 28. mili, Vol. I. 18o. mal-Áam, Vol. I. 227 m. l I. Malla, Vol. I. I 2 I. Vol. II. 97, 99, Ioo, IOI, I o2, IO3, Io 4, 1 Io, I I 2, II 5, II, 9, I 23, I 24, I25, 127, I 28, 129, 3o, I3 132, 33, I34, Iგ5, I36, 137, I გ8, 14 I, Ι 43, I 45, I 46, 165, 166, I68, 258, 268, 273. Mallah, Vol. III. Io9. mallayan, Vol. II. I 45. Mallena, Vol. II. T 29. Mallikārjunā,Vol.II. 22 o,228. Mallikārijumā, Vol. II. 225. Mallo, Vol. II. fr62. Mallisõditān, Vol. II. 16o. mailupdividi-za, Vol. I. 65
22. 3. Malu-Tisa, Wol. I. 249 it. 2,
258۰ و 256 و 255 ,253 و 252 maluva, Vol. II. I 48. maluvak, Vol. II. 2 I 4. maluvehi-da, Vol. II. I 73. maluyehi, Vol. II. 167 m. 3,
2I4. maluyen, Vol. II. 2 I 4. malayar, “vara, Vol. I. 96, mama, Vol. II. 274 m. 7. mtāřibo, Vol. II. 27 I. Mamdāpūr, Vol. III. 235,
2 გრ. mamigala, Vol. II. 252. muam-mä, Vol. II. II, 2, I5,
I52 κε. Ι, Ι 55. mtan, Vol. I. 33. Vol. II.
274 at. 7. mana, Vol. II. I6I ta. 3. mani, Vol. I. 94, 95, 96, 97, 223. Vυl. ΙΙ. 16 Ι, I 72. Manabharana, Vol. I. 177 n. 2. Vol. II. 28, 2 o5, 2O7, 2o7 ነz. 2. mana-dola, Vol. II. I 55. mantas, Vol. II. 6o. manaskāra, Vol. II. 27. mana-talli, Vol. I. 186. mānavā, Vol. II. 16o n. 4. mänävä, Vol. II. II, 2, II, 4,
п62, 277 п. п. Mānavamma,Vol.II. 248. n.5. maindivdiyi, Vol. I. I31. Vol. II. I Io, I I2, ΙΙ 3, 173, 226, 2б9, 27о. mänäväyī, Vol. II. Io9.
I NIC
nänaväyi, Vol mäntävi, Vol.
II. I 62, I74, mtañica, Vol. I. manda, Vol. )
3I. mdindi, Vol. ) 237; måinde, 22. maidai, Vol.
72. 23. maida, Vol. Il mändahat, Vol mandala, Vol. .
pt. 4-5. Mandalagira, Maņdalagiri V
28. maidalen, Vol mandapa, Wol. I 25, 165, 1 24 n. 2, 28. тайdapaya, \
I 2. танфарауа, V
239. muamuqdaAayaÄk, V muañqdagbayakua
2. muaňqdaran, Vo Vol. II. II o mändata, Vol. andnae, Vol. I. Vol. II. 286, mändē, Vol. II maindi, Vol. I. II. I 96 n. Ic Mäiñdili-giri, V mänain, Vol. l Maidin-dina, 2о9, 2Іб. Mändindinä, V 2 I3, 2 I 3 n mdinudi-aboho, V, Mandira, Vol. Mandiya, Vol.
37. Mand-navan, W
I 23. maidla, Vol.I. mařillen, 22 mdirados, Vol. I mağqozvuzya, V maidulu, Wol 20I, 2O4, 2
2. mänduruvan, minel, Vol. I. maig, Wol I.9' 3ο, 33, 16ο. I98, I99, 2 7t. I, 225, 2: miigii, Vol. I. maňgadi, Vol. maga-kusald
I 18. maigala, Wol 2o I n. 3, 238 maigala-dipay
I 29. mangala-maha
25 pt. 3. Mangala-raja234斧。3· maig-div, Wol
a. I 205. -diva, Vol. I ۶۶۰ 33 و I 3 و 4 mařig5iva, V
22. I. maig, Vol. Il maňgiva, Vol.
33 ft. 7, 37,
) EX
. ΙΙ. 15 Ι, 27ο.
I. 18o, Wol.
226. I8I nu. I I.
... 25, 41, 46,
. 4I, 48,94, I31; maind-hi,
I. 4I, 46, 5o
s. 286, 287. . II. I 13.
I72, 18o, 81
Vol. II. 28, ihāra, Vol. II.
. T. 99 ۶a. 5.
II. I 23, I 24, 58, 24o, 241,
4. Vol. II. II3,
'ol. II. I66,
Vol. II. 174. 'u, Vol. II.
l. I. 3 I, I33.
II6, I 17. II. 272.
3 I 33 r. 3
. I. 25, 174. Vol. .
I. 27 r. Vol. II. 2o4,
II. 23, 24,
ol. II. 99, поо,
I72, 174, 175; 2.
22, 222.
ol. I. 96, I I o. I. I3o, I96, 22. Vol. II.
Vol. II. I 97. III a. 3. ", 237; тайgа, Vol. II. I 95, пбт. п.2, 218 3 8, 2ം ... 2 I4. II. 33 m. 4. , Vol. II. III,
, І. бб, п49, . Vol. II. 246. akmen,Vol.II.
-vithi, Vol.II.
enaka,Vol.II.
. І. пб9, п7 п
Vol. II. 7 ; 74. Vol. II.
7. bl. I. c7, I7I
27I. II. I 2, I.8, 24,
2.
maigu, Vol. I. 205. maigud, Vol. I. 29 m., 33,46, 93, 94, 95, IOI 2. 4 IO3 κ. 5, Ιο8 κ. 5, 2οί, 223, 247. Vol. III. 36. maňgul-ätu, Vol. II. I o. Mangulava, Wol. I. 97, I 2. Maigul-maha-sala-pilimage,
Wol. I. 92, 96. Mafigul-mahasala-pilimage
hi, Vol. II. I 9 n. 4. Maňgul-mahaveya, Vol. II.
2 II, 23, 25, 34, 38. Maigul-pirivena, Vol.I. 204,
20, 234, 238. Maňgul-rad-Senu, Vol, II.
23.I. 233 234. Maigunna, Vol. I. 68 m. 3. Maņihīra, Vol. II. I 42 n. 2. mäni, Vol. II. Io, I4o,
Ι45, I 47, 16 Ι, I 72. midniki, Vol. 1.3 m, 4. Manikara, Vol. I. 72. Manikavati, Vol I. 68 m. 3. Manimangalam, Wol. I. 8o,
I55, Manimekhala-maha-pasada, Vol. I. 24, 227 nu. I 4. Mäņin-gamu Udahi, Vol. II.
23, 25. manipravālam, Vol. II. 246. Maņitilä Kiliyen, Vol. II.
w ه 2 ۶ 5 و 5 و و 2 maniyã, Vol, II. 36 m. 4. mäiyan-visin, Vol. II. II, 2,
I51, 55. māniyanța, Vol. II. 226. maijadi, Wol. I. 28 n. 3. maiukala, Vol. II. 252. Mansera, Vol. I. 62. manthavū, Vol. II. 174. mantri, Vol. II. 225, 226. Manu, Vol. I. 244, 25o m. I.
Vol. II. I 7, 8, Io2. manumaraka, Wol. I. 63. manumaraka, Vol. I. 2 Io,
2. manuya, Vol, II. II3, 286. татиуy-dvӑsa, Vol. І. І 3о.
Vol. II. Io9. 2ಜ್ಗylvia-k, Vol. II.
O2 Manu-vasara,Vol. II.93, Io4. mānyas, Vol. II. Io9, 226. mapurmukdi, Vol. I. 26 m, I, و59 I ,3 72 39 ,38 و ۶۰ 36 1 б4, 1 б8, 72, 74, 2o4. Vol. II. 7, I2, I, 7, 23, 24, გO, გ6, 4I. mapurum, Vol. I. 25, 26m. I,
46, 49 n. 9. mapurumukd, Wol, I. 164,
196. marā, Vol. I. 246, 247, 249
n, 5, 25o n, I. Māra, Vol. II. 268, 273. mard (seed), Vol. I. 28 m.3. Maragala, Vol. I. I36 m, 3. Maragiri, Wol. I. I36 m. 3. Mara-hal, Vol. I. 222, 228. muarahu, Vol. II. II3. mitarana, Vol. II. I 44. marama-niyāyen,Vol. II. I 4o, maranaza, Vol. I. 249 m. 5. Marasarihyutta, Vol. I. I35
I, Marathi, Vol. I. 188 m, 7. maravdiive, Vol. I. 247. maravaraka, Vol. III. 253,
2.53 a. 3. Mārā-vīdiye, Vol. II. 94. Marett (R. R.), Wol. I. 244
fe. 5.
Maricavaţţi, Vol. I. 42, 5I nt, 3, 1 26, 228 m.9. See also Mirisiviţi. Maricavațți-Thūpa, Vol. II.
2. muarumakan, ”kante, Vol. I. I 7, 2o, бо, б3, 2 но; okauakan, 59 ; okagakane, 6 I, 63. marufut-hu, Wol. I. 22 I. muäruvā, Vol. II. 233. näruvan, Vol. I. 247; nä
ruzveku, 247. mas, Vol. I. 25, 9, 94, 22 I; 'sä, 25; nasakat, 96; '-li, 33, II7, I87, 243, 246. māsa, Vol. II. 23. masak, Vol. II. 2o8 m. I,
273, 287. masaka, Vol. I. 28 it. 3. māsa, Vol. II. 2o. mas-hi, Vol. II. 23o, 233. masisaya, Vol. I. 177, 18o,
8I m. II. Maski, Vol. I. 26a n. 4. massa, Vol. II. 23I, 234. muässa, Vol. I. I 8 I m. II. muassak, Vol. II. 233. Mastoțu, Vol. I. 2 ( 6, 22 II,
227. masu, Vol. I. 33, 36 m. Io. mat, Vol. II. og. mața, Vol. II. I 13. Matale, Vol. I, 128. Māțambiya, Vol. II. Io. Matathbuva Kórale, Wol. I.
I35. Mātantirattoň, Vol. II. 252. Mätantirattukku, Vol. II.
253. Mātantra, Vol. III. 254, 255. Mathura, Vol. I. n. I, 15, I43, 5 ft. 4, 152,
2o8 7г. 2. mditi-pata, Vol. I. 94, Io8
8
雾。é。 mātir, Vol. III 274 n. 7. mātrayakudu, Vol. II. I I4. matsya-kira, Wol. I. 7 I
7. 4. mattan, Vol. II. 272. matte, Vol. I. I 18. māttrayak, Vol. III. 27I. matu, Vol. I. 258. Vol. II. 16 Ι, 2 Ι 4, 218 π. 9, 225, 269. ” maturama, Vol. II. I I 3. matuvana, Vol. I. I3 I, 18o,
Vol. II. II, 4, I 74, 226. Maudgalyāyana - pañcikā - pradipa, Vol. I. Io6 n. I4. mav, Vol. II, 27o. mavă, Vol. II. I45. mazia, Wol. I. 95, Io9 n. 8. mavun, Vol. II. 272. mavunuta, Vol. III. 226. mavu-piyan-se, Vol. II. i 72. mazu-piya-z, Vol. I(. 161. -maya, Vol. I. I 32. Vol. II.
II.3. Maya, Vol. I. 18 m. 3. Vol. II. 7, 8, 32 n. 5, I4 I m. 6, 2257z。2· Mayanti, Vol. I. 68 m, 3. Maya-Pandya, Vol. I. I58. Māyā-rața, Vol. I. 2o6 ha. I. Mayetti, Vol. I. 68. mayi, Vol. II. I 4. Mayilagastofa, Vol. I. 77,
78。2I3 243・ mavilanuvan, Vol. I. 65
ta. 3.
Page 412
Mayurã-dunu, Vol. II. 27,
3d, 32, 32 pg. 5. Mayura-dunu-Siri Sangboy,
Vol. II. 27. Mayūrapāda Thēra, Vol. I.
6
70. Mayurāvatī, Vol. II. 32 n. 5. me, Vol. I. 25, 29 m, 33, 34, 35 ft. Ic, 38, 47, 48, 49. 73 7፤• 4” 91 , 92, 93; 94› 95; 96, 97, Io4 κ. 1, I I 8, I68, 174,180, 187, 196, 197,ாற8, 199 n. 7-8, I98, 205, 206 7z. 3, 235 , 2 გ6, 237, 247, 248. Vol. ΙΙ. 4, 7, 8, Ι 3, Ι 7, 18, 24, 31, 37, 42, 47, 48, Io9, 1 I 2, II 3, 148, I5 I, I55, 161, 162, 173 n. 4, 174, 214, 226, 233, 269; me-hi Vol. I. (loc.), 47, 49,9【,93,耳31,T34,耳59, 16o, 187, I 96, 197, 205, 237, 246. Vol. II. 42, III, 145, 2I4, 225; mieyat, Vol. II. 42 ; meyin, Vol. I. I 87. mulē, Vol. II. I Io, I 46 m. 4,
273. -ne (particle of emphasis), Vol. I. 25, 26 n. 6, 46, 5o n. I9, 96, 168, I86, 188
7t. 4. me-bala-balā, Vol. II. 229
22, 2. meda, Vol. II. I 8 n. 4. Medhaňkara, Vol. III. 262,
276 п. 4. Medirigiriya,
72, I2, Meghadīta-sanne, Vol. II.
278 κι, 6. meghayen, Vol. II. I Io. Megiri-Vatta, Vol. I. I59,
16I. J/teste, Vol. I 92, 94, o4 n. 2, I 18. Vol. II. 32 n. Io,
Vol. II. - 25
I 46 n. 4; methe-karana, Voi. I. 97.
mchekaruvan, Vol. II. 27o,
278 π., 5.
me hekaruvanat, Vol. I. 49. mehekar uzanța, Vol. II, 27 2. Meheņa vara, Vol. I. I 94 m. I. mieheni-gand, Vol. I. 222. meheni-maha-fed, Vol.I. 222. nehenivar, Vol. I. 222. Vol. lI. 23, 37 ; nwehelnitzvara, Vol. I. 53 n. 2, 194; varЛіі, 47. mehesana, Vol. I. 25, 26 m. Ιο, 27, 32, 46, 5ο π. 2, 248 m. 7. Vol. II 2 I 5 n. Io; 'nat, Vol. I. 248 n. 7. Vol. II. 32 m. I, 2, 15 m. Io. mehesu, Vol. II. I 93. nehestn, Vol. I. 246, 248 nu. 7. Vol. II. I I I, I 72. mehesaun-vä, Vol. II. I 95. muehesuru, Vol. II. 2 I 3, 2 I 5
VŽ I O mehesu run, Vol. II. 2 I 3. miehevarin, Vol. I. 36 n. *nixedheyva, “yat, Vol. I. 49, 92, T",8.237: :vín, 48, 49,94. mtelahi, Vol. II. 42, I I, I 45,
24, 225 me käpä, Vol. II. 23. mekaffar, Vol. I. 34, 36 n., 38, 164 m. 5, 169, 17 I, 174, I75, 193,194, 197, 199, 2oo, 2o4. Vol. II. Io, I 3, 24, 25, 27, 30, 31, 32, 33, 35, 26, 37, 4.1, 43, 45, 47,48, 23, 233,234.
mediafar-vidirum, Vol. I. I93, I94, I97, 200, 20I, 2o2, 2о4, 2о6. Vol. II. 2. mekappara, Vol. I. 154 n. 2, 16o. Vol. II. 2 Io, 24, 2 18. miekāpparä, Vol. II. I. Mekappara-Vaidarum, Vol. II, 4, 5, Io, I 2, I, 3, I5, I7, 18, 47, 48. me ki, Wol. III I T3, 27o, 273. me kavavun, Vol. II. 27o. me&mat, Vol. I. 96, 97; meknanța, I 87; mekun, 25, 118, I87; me*un-gen, 93 ; mekun-vahanse, 196. meliksin, Vol. I. 204, 206.
Vol. II. I. melãsī, Vol. II. 5, 2 I4, 2 I 8. melãsīn, Vol. II. I, 4. melāsēs, Vol. II. 5 n. 6. melaitsi, Vol. I. 168, 206 n. 6 intellatsi, Vol. I. 47, 53 n. Io, 97, II 2, I 18, 12o, I68, 187, 189, 206 n. 6. Vol. II. 7, 8, I 5, 37., 38, 42, 43, 47, 48; meditsin, Vol. I. I68, 17o, 174, 175. Wol. II. I.
mellätsin, Vol. II. I. mellāttī, Vol II. I, 5 n. 6,
3, 33, 33 72. 2. mellāttin, Vol. II. 24. muellātti, Vol. II. I, I, 2, 3,
18, 19, 20, 25. memä, Vol. II. Io9, 226. -men, Wol. I. I3o, 22 I, 222.
Vol. II, I I I, 269. Mēņavara, Vol. I. I 94 m. II; “vari šabhijata, 194 n. I. meidi, Vol. I. 174. mendin, Vol. II. 27 I. Mendis Guņasēkara (A.), Vol. I. 33 m, 16, 242 m. 5. Vol. III. I 52 m. I. menehi, Vol. I. 9 r. Mer, Mēru, Vol. I. 22. II, 225,
226, 227. Meruva-së, Vol. II. I 1 o. mese, Vol. I. 33, 236. Vol. II. 37, I 73, 269, 27o, 287. mesë, Vol. II. 97, I 1 I, I, I2,
II4. mues-muä, Vol. II. I I 2. muet, Vol. I. 9 I. Woll. II.
I 72, I 72 pt. 5. metek, Vol. I. 94, 96. Mettā, Vol. I. 6o. Vol. II.
2бо. metuzik, Vol. I. 33, 169, I74, 196, 199 ft. 4, 204, 2O5, 236, 248, 249 n. 7. Vol. II. 4, 7, I 2, I 8, 24, გO, ვრ, 42., 43 74., 7, 2I4, 233. metuvāk denamo, Vol. II. 48. mevam, Vol. II. 4 I, 9. meznd, Vol. I. 222. mevun, Vol. II. 27o. meya, Vol. II. I 74. meyak, Vol. I. 186; meyin,
186, 187. - meyat, Vol. I. I I7. Vol. III.
4, I*, 42, 233. meyata, Vol. III. 2 T4. meyatuzik, Vol. I. I97, 198,
I99 2. I4. meyin, Vol. II. 27I. meyituvik, Vol. I. 34. mey-appar, Vol. . I54 n. 2, I64 m. 5, 245, 248, 25I. Vol. II. I, 7, 8. meyvan, Vol. I 41. -muha (devīmuha), Vol. II. 99.
IND
-mhi, Vol. I. mi, Vol. I. 75
189, 198. 234. Mibäligama, W Mibali-gamat, Micataki-vavi,
256. -mi (devimi), M1-gasa, Vol. Mihind, Vol. I. I98, 200, 22 Mihind-araksa II. I 2, I 3. Mihind-aram,
23, 25. Mihindim, Vo Mihind-maha
I. 22 I. Mihind Mahay Mihindu (°nda
35, 77, 78, 27, 3O, 3, 3 Mihintala-vavs
斧。2, Mihintale (ota
22, бі, 64, 83, 84, I 13, 149, I7о т. 189 m. Io, 198 m. I2, : 217, 23o, an. 4. Wol. 277 ft. 9. Mihintake-kanc
22. . Mihintale-tabl
斧、4... mihiram, Wol. milä, Vol. I.
242, 247, 2: va, 49. - mali, Vol. I. : mimiti, Vol. I mu īmuutu, Vol. Minä, Vol. I. ገ7፡ändénz፤፤ada, V mindi, Vol. I. miut, Vol. I.
тг. 1 г, 228 т. II. I I 9 m. minin, Vol. minibiri, Vol. Minihoru, Vol I44, I47. Minimevula-m:
I. 2 I4, 222, mini, Vol. I.
33 r. 9. mini-ketā, Vo. 2O7 ገይ.6, 249 mini-koțā, Vo
Žl, I i . mini-mafanuaz,
荐。葛。 minin, Vol. III Mininal, Vol. mini-fay, Vol. minir, Vol. I. minis, Vol.
Vol. II, 2; Vol. I. 47 ; 92., 97, 186, 272. minisunge, Vc Minneriya, Vo
*2。2。 Miraj, Vol. II. Mirisaviţi, Vo. Mirisiviţi, Vol.
222, 228. nisä, Vol. I.
Vol. II. 8, 3
) EX
58. п. 4, поб, Iбо, Vol. II. 233,
Vol. II. Io, I3.
Vol. II, I 2.
Vol. I. 255,
vol. II. I99. І. бІ,
183, I86, 18, iaդan, Vol.
Vol. II. - 2 I,
l. II. 23, 234. sal-pilime, Vol.
a, Vol. I. 183. ι), Vol. Ι. 33, 79. Vol. III. 32, 33.
l, Vol. I. 76
lă), Vol. I. 3, 75, 76, 77, 8 II, I გ6 ??. 3, I47, II, 188 m. 2, I9o n, 6, 192, ¥O7 ንሄ• 3, 2 [ 3, 2-9, 243 249 III. 27 m. I,
ia, Vol. II. Ioo
et, Vol. II. I9
II. I 62. 94, Ιο8 κ. 6, 50 m, 4; mild
22, 224 p. 4. م4 ه?73 35 ,33 • I. 35 n. 4. }4, Ιοβ. ʼol. II. 27o. 95. Io9. 22, 222, 227 6, 234. Vol.
I. 22, 222. I. ნგ. . II. I 4 o, I 42,
aha-paha,Vol. 227. 47. Vol. II.
І. І. п7 и т. 3, ) ነ፥. 5
i. ii 18, 43
i, Vol. I. 249
: 1 I9 m. 8. I. 8o, 92, 1Oვ.
I. 234. 97, II 2 pt. 5. I. 187, 235. ' l ; minisnat, тітіѕит, 49,
235. Vol. II.
l. II. I 98. l. II. I 24, I 42
235, 2 ვ6. ... II. I66.
I. 46, 51,217,
33, 16ο, 236.
misarakin, Vol. I. 8o. Missaka-pabbata, Vol. I. 75,
76, I36 m. 3. Mita (fte), Vol. I. I52. Mita, Vol. I. 20 n. 2. miti, Vol. I. 24, 222. Miti-kasub-giri, Vul. I. 221,
227. Mitra, Wol. I. 228. mitra, Vol. I. I3 I.
2. mitra-santhāna, Vol. II. I 5 I,
Vol. II.
I55. mitta, Vol. II. 8 n. 5. Mitta, Vol. I. 177 m 2. Mitu, Vol. II. 7, 8, 8 m. 5,
23, 25. mituranata, Vol. II. 2 I 3. mizan, Vol. I. 93, i87, 196,
I98 m. I 2. mivan, Vol. II. 7. muivitä, Vol. II. i 73. mivuun, Vol. II. I 2, I 8, 24, 31,33*·3,37,42,48, mivun, Vol. I. 47, 53 n. 9,
I63, I74, 205, 247. Miyaguņu, Vol. II. I 19. muiyan, Vol. I. I3I. Vol. II.
132, 155. Miyaňguņu, Vol. III. III. Miyuguna, Vol. I. 26, 132,
I35. Miyunguņu, Vol. II. 166. mleccha, Vol. I. 53 m. Io. Moggali, Vol. II. 274 n. 7. Moggaliput, Vol. III. 269. Moggaliputta Tissa, Vol. II. 26ο, 26 Ι, 274, 274 κ. 7. Moggaliana, Vol. I. 28 m. 3. Vol. II. I 5, 246247, 25o, 254 p. 5, 259 p. 3, 275
7. 4. Moggalana Maha - thera,
Vol. II. 248. Moggallana Paficika-pradipa,
Vol. II. 248. Moggallāna-Thera, Vol. III.
249, 249 2. I, 259. Moggallana-Vyakarana, Wol.
II. 248. Moholnaiga, Vol. I.33, 36. mohot, Woll. llI. I 72. mohot-hi, Vol. II. 225. množotina, Vol. II. 226. muok, Vol. I. 32, 33, 34 n. 13. Vol. II. I 13, 2 I6 m. i 2. moka, Vol. II. I I 3, I 2 I,
I4. mokşamu, Vol. II. 252. Moragoda, Vol. II., I 54, I65, 2oo-2 o 7. Vol. II. II, 2, 6, 9, lo, 14, 15, 20, 22, 33 p. 4, 35. Moragolla Wanni, Vol. II..'I 9. Mora Oya, Vol. I. 166. muovuun, Vol. I. 187. Vol. III.
226. mno-vunța, Vol. II. I 72, 226. mugendra-lalitam, Vol. II.
62. Mucela-vihara, Wol. I. 68. -mu (dezvīmu), Vol. II. J 99. mudi, Vol. II. 252. muditã, Vol. II. 26o. mudun, Vol. I. I3o; mudu
maäleÄif, 2+o 1z. 3. Mugalan, Vol. II. 246, 248 ta. 5, 249, 250, 252, 254. Mugalan-viyaraņa, Vol. II.
248. Mugayin, Vol. II. Mugayin Maņu, Vol. II. I 7,
8.
3O7
muhun, Vol. I. 22 2. mahana, Vol. I. 22 I ; mat
hund-hi, 186. muhundu, Vol. II. 225. malfita, Vol. I. 254. mukha, Vol. II. I 74. mul, Vol. I. 236. Vol. II.
27 I. mu tu 4, Vol. I. 22 T. mula, Vol. I. 75 n. 4, 255, 257 ; mula, I86 ; muli, 48, 54; 1uulat,47; muulin, 92, 1QI ?፤• 9, 122 ?”. 2; 13o, I86, 22 I, 224 m. 3,
234. mūla, Vol. II. 236, 252, 254. mūlabhadra, Vol. II. 237. mãläiyil, Vol. II. 248 m. 5,
252. mūlaka, Vol. II. 269. mūlasāla, Vol. II. 2o4. Mūlasikkhā, Vol. II. 277 m. 7,
279 m, 2. Mulaso-vihara, Wol. I. 25,
28, Ic4 n. 4. Mulavada-Sakara, Vol. I. 2OI, 202, 204, 206. Wol. II. 2, 35. mulāvū, Vol. III. I 72. matta-vii, Wol. I. I3o. muusina, Vol. II. 2 I 2, 286. Müller (E), Vol. I. ii, 1 n. 2, ΙΙ 4, 16 π., 2, Ι 7, 22 σε 2, 58, 59, 66, 67, 77, 79, 83, loo ?t. 6, 1OI ነ፭. 1, I 29, 142, I 77 κ. 3, 2ο8, 228 m. II, 24, 242, 253. Vol. ΙΙ. 44, 157. mulpofa, Vol. II. I 17 n. l. Mulslkha, Vol. II. 27o, 277. maesidin, Vol. I. 222. neau, Vol. I. 33, 54 n. I5, 122 п. 2, I 3І, 18о, 22 I, 234. Vol. II. I 4, I 26, I 32, 16ο, 2 | 2, 2 , 3, 216 κ. 4, 224, 286, 287. mulu-galin, Vol. II. I 36. muuluttum, Vol. II. 252. mitta-zai, Vol. I. 48, 5.4 m. I5. intendal, Vol. I. 33, 37 m.3. mtunate, Vol. I. 22 n. I,
234. mananen, Vol. I. 22. mundu, Vol. I. 92, 94. întūňde, Vol. II. I I 2. flatnaitia, Vol. i. 222. Vol. II.IIo, 16o, 172; munduna, Vol. I. 30, 33. muundumä, Vol. II. 2 I 3. mundunen, Vol. II. 23. mundum mäli, Vol. I. I 8o,
8I nu. I. mundun-fat, Vol. I. 13o. muigio, Vol. I. 33, 37. Muňguneļuva-gamä, Vol. II.
7, 8, 8 κ. 3. Muni, Vol. I. 221.
95, 2 Io. Munind, Vol. I. 22, 222, 223, 226 n. 5, 22S n. 13. Muni-rad-hu, Vol. I. 222, 228
al. I3; rajhu, 237. imūnru, Vol. II. 252.
Vol. II.
mūziru-kai, Vol. II. 247
??. 3, 25 II, 254. mūmiukai- t-tiru, Vol. II.
252.
munuburdi, Vol. I. 63. munumburavun, Vol. I. 187. -net, Vol. I. 47, 48,49, 9,
92, 93 94, IOO ta. 7, 235
25 I m. 6. Vol. II. 1 Io,
27, 272, 287.
R " 2
Page 413
ვO8
Mutasiva, Vol. I. 143. . mütātaikalāy, Vol. II. 252. Mutigutika, Vol. I. 61, 62,
49. mutu, Vol. I. I3.I. Vol. II. IIo, 140, 145, 147, 1ól, I72. -muzi, (-naya), Vol. I. 32,
34 ንይ•, 22 I , 222, 223• muva, Vol. II. 272. Muvadev-da-vata, Vol.I. 178. mū-zy-āyuqdu, Vol. II. 252. muva piyum, Vol. II. I Io. mtu variye, Vol. I. 38, 39. - mü-z-ulakukkuñi, Vol. III.
248 κ. 5, 252. Myrobalan, Vol. I. I34 m. I.
na, Vol. II. 249 m. 2, 272,
277 п. 5, 28I п. 3. raả, Vol. I. 25, 27 7o. 4, To9 11, 3, I 18, 225 n. 4; Vol. II. 48, I 55; nāvan, Vol. I. 187, 221, 225 n. 4, 235. nä, Vol. II. I4o, I4I, I5. Na-arambadda-hinna, Vol. I.
I39, Ι 46. nāda, Vol. III. I No. Nada, Vol. I. I.43; oha, I45. Nadika (Nandika), Vol. I.
I 6
Naqdraț, Vol. II. I 3. Naɖraț-hi, Vol. III. 12. Naga, Vol. I. I8, 2o. magi naganava, Vol. I. 190
12. 3. Naga, Vol. I. 18, 20, 59, 6o,
бп, б4, б6, 253. Nagadipa, Vol. I. 6I n. I. Nägama, Vol. II. 2, 6, 4,
23O. Nāgampaha kõrale, Vol. II.
I4. nagara-giri, Vol. II. 246. Nagaragiri - Deva - Senāpati,
Vol. II. 246 m. 3, 247. nāga-rājay’anța-da, Vol. II.
O2. Nagaraka, Vol. I. 137. magarattār, Vol. II. 247, 25o,
25, 254, 254 pe. 5. nagartla, Vol. II. 25 I. Nāgasena, Vol. III. 274 m. 7. Nagasondi, Vol. I. 82. nägā, Vol. II. I 5 I, 27 I. nahdina, Vol. I. T46 n. 4. Nagirigala, Vol. I. 197, 199. Nagiriya, Vol. I. 196. maika, Vol. II. 268 m. 7. maikadig, Vol. II. 268. Naka, Vol. I. 59, 6I, 62, 63, 64, 209, 236, 239, 252, 255, 256. -naka, Vol. I. 63 m.3. naka, Vol. I. 33, 77 m, 2, 92, 94, 1 or, 1 o7. - Vol. II. 269; nakahi, Vol. I. I31. Nakaivasa, Vol. I. 68 m.3. Naka-maharaja, Vol I. I49,
209, 252, 255, 256. Naka-naka, Woll. I. 63 n. 3. nakari, Vol. I.46. Nakarattāruļļiçợļāraiyun, Vol.
II. 252. makat, Vol. II. I 72, 225,
226. niaditiyak, Vol. I. 29 m., 96. nakay, Vol. I. 47, 77 n. 2,
2, Io7 κ. 9. ၇နှီ{င့၊ Vol. II. 252. ala, Vol. I. I54, 184. Na'ibi-awiya-vavi, Vol. I.
255, 256.
mdiva, Vol. I. 6 n. 6, 94,
96, по7, по8 п. 3. nam, Vol. I. 75 m. 4, 99 m. 5, I32, 136, 18o, 186. Wol. II. I 13, II, 4, I 26, 132, Iვ6, I6I, I62, I95, I98, 2о8 п. І, 225, 226, 273; nänä, Vol. I. I96, 198; пävuirг, п86. mana, Vol. II. 2R7. Namada-vāva, Vol. I.
22. 2. nāmañ, Vol. II. 253. namat, Vol. II. I 32. namäti, Vol. II. III, I, 2,
172 n. 2. nämäti, Vol. II. I 6ɔ, I 74. Namavaliya, Vol. I. 27 n. 2, 37 72. 5, Io5 m. 4, a II 2 n. 2-8, 248 m. 7. Vol. II.
I66
277 ?ሄ. 4. Nambakada, Vol. I. 77 n. 2,
248 m. 7. nambafa, Vol. I. 6o. Narindutara, Vol. I. 143 m, 7 namē, Vol. II. l I4. nämiiī, Vol. II. 272. Namidärili, Vol. II. 35, 36,
37. niin, Vol. II. 173, 2 I 4. mnamo, Vol. II. 252. Namudā-Nilā, Vol. II. 24,
2K。
Vol. I. I31. Vol. II. Il 2, 126, I 32, I 36,
5I, 55. nämnviu, Vol. II. 287. man, Vol. I. 46, 5 I n. 22, I 8o, I86, 221, 234, 235. Vol. III. 2 I 3, 27 I, 287. nā, Vol. I. 224 m. 4. nānā, Vol. I. I 8o. Vol. II. 287. Nanaghat, WQ). I. I.4. Nānapāla-Thera, Vol. II.
259. Nanda, Vol. I. I 43, I 45. Nandali-sata-namavatta,Vol.
I. I96, 198. mandaneyä, Vol. II. I 4. Nanda Thera, Vol. II. 259. man-dessä, Vol. II. I 29. naiga, Vol. I. 95, 187, 19o n. 3. Wol.III. I I 2, I36, I 45. näřiga, Vol. III. 225. naňganu, Vol. II. 4, 3I. naňgayi, Vol. II, 2 I3. näiñgi, Vol. I. 9 r. Vol. II. I I I, II 2, 129, I58, 72, п73, 287. näňgüā, Vol. I. 95. Vol. II.
ه آ4 4 mařigmun, Vol. II. 276. naig way, Vol. I. 235. mani, Vol. I. 73 n. 4. Nannaru, Vol. l. 196, 198. nānu, Vol. II. I 46 m. 4. nā-nu-me, Vol. II. I48. napuräjyi, Vol. II. IIIo, II 2. Narada, Vol.I. 244, 249 m, 8. nara-dezvassa, Vol. II. 24 I. nara-dēvatā, Vol. II. II3,
I2 Ι, τόI. naraka, Vol. II. 99. narakam, Vol. III. 253. narakayehi, Vol. II. 97. Narasannapeta, Vol. I. I. 24. Narayana-pala, Vol. I. 39
22, 12. narendra, Vol. II. 208. Narendra-caritavalokanapra
dīpikā, Vol. II. 209 m. 2. ndru, Vol. I. I 17, I 19 m, 7. nasayi, Vol. II. 16I.
INI
nisi, Vol. I. nasī, Vol. II. Nasik, Wol.
22, 67 ነz. I п бІ rг. 8, 2 masii, Vol. I näsmak, Vol. masināpi isä, masnata, Wol, massi Vol. I] nãști, Vol. I. nãsivãé, Vc
۶. 4. näsuvanat, V naita, Vol. , 247. Vol. I nația, Vol. III Nata, Vol. I. Nãtã-giri, Vc mild-hot, Wol matbum, Wol. Nateviya-m:
1.97, I 12, Natha, Vol. nitho, Wol. I nati, Vol I. I34, 2 36. 155, Iбі, κάέέτυά, Vα zvižava, 99 m nãtibávin, V. niti-vii, Vol.
225. nativen, Vol. mitti, Vol. I, mätta, nätär
I. 53 it. І89 п. 5. nãtivam, V 15, 189 m. nattu, Vol. 7zāzu zvam, māțțugirēnu, W nditu, Vol. I. nditu-da, Wol Na tudetim, V Nãulpata, Vc indiv, Vol. I. 7. ava, Vol. I. 227 m. II, n. 7. Vol 27 Ι, 279 κι navă, Vol. I II. 279 m. . nava-graha-3
46. navagraha - II. I 48. Navaguņa-m I. 97, 112. mazva-kamu, W nava-kariya, nava-Aarnum,
II. mävak-se, Vo nazim, Vol. 92, 93,236 navänä,9 92, 94; 724 navana, Vol navan-han
24. Navan, Vol. mdivan, Vol.
II. 99, IoC 23. ነnaህarafna, V
172. navati, Vol. nävätä, Vol.
I73. 273. näväta, Vol.
nazã-tän, Vc
) EX
(32.
I29.
3, 13. I4. I5, 43 m. 8, 15 I, »8, 2 по п. б. І. 1бт.
I. I. 17. Vol. II. I 72.
II. 27 2.
• 2б9, I. 33,37 ንሄ•9l. I. 92, 249
ol. I. 33.
134 c. 5, 236, I. II.4, 16, 173.
213, 269. I 28 72. 1. I. 2 ვ6, 239. . II. 273. “ I. 235. tha - säya, Vol. 239 m. 8. I. 13 m. 8. Ι. 2 Ιο.
99 ft. 5, 13 I Vol. l. 97, II, 2, 173, 225, 287; l. I. 33 ; mäti
. 5. pl. II. I I 2, I5 I. III. 97, I 5 I, I, 54,
II. I 3. 99 pt. 5. , natinary, Vol. I 5 ; māțazvar,
bl. I. 47, 53 ?e.
5
I. 187, 2O5, 207. Wol. I. 53 m. 15.
I97, I99. , l. 38. Vol. llI. I 2, I3. l. І. І39, І4б. 222.
п86, 22п, 222, 243, 246, 248
I89;
54. 72. 7. tே, Vol. II.
faintiyehi, Vol.
aha- säya, Vol.
ol. I. 2 2 , 222. Vol. I. 69, 73.
īmta, Vol. II.
. II. 225. І. 49, 57 п. б, ; nazvāmä, 236; ; navāmat, 47, Zámui??, 2 ვ6.
III. 28 I m. 7. āvam, Vol. II.
. I 98 pe. 4.
. see mā. Vol. ΙΙ 4, I 23, Ι 52,
ol. II. III, I I8,
. 97. II. I 29, 15,
I. I3 I. ... I.47.
ነ፡aመa-፴aነta Vol. I. 33, 246,
248 п. 5. Navini Kitlanavan, Vol. I.
I97, 2Oo. naviyak, Vol. I. 96. nāvu, Vol. II. I 2 m. r. Nāwalapițiya, Vol. II. 2o2, may, naya, Vol. I. 25 m. 1. gaya,. Vol. I. 47, 54 m. 5.
Vol. III. II, 1, 237. 7tdya kayam, Vol. I.47, 243, 246, 249 п. 4, 25І т. б. mayãm, Vol. III. I 6o. mdivan, Vol. I. 48. nayana, Vol. II. 252. Nayinda, Vol. I. 92, lo3. maynen, Vol. I. so n. 16. ne, Vol. I. 86. Vol. II. I 72. Negama, Vol. II. 14 n. 4. meka, Vol. III. I 72, I 74, 288. nel, Vol. II. I II n. 3. tel, Vol. I. 117; neidehi,
п п7. melli, Vol. II. I 4T, 288. Nellūra, Vol. II. 287. Nellūru, Vol. II. II, 2, I 2o,
1 5I, I 52, I55, I 5ნ. melu, Vol. II. I 9 n. 6. nemäti, Vol. II. I 72. rnen, Vol. I. 25, 46. Nenanile-vatta, Vol. I. 196,
I98. Nepal, Vol. I. 193 m. I. Nepal Tarai, Vol. I. 62. neri, Vol. I. 46, 5L n. 20. mernd, Vol. I. I. 17. nerut-mut, Vol. I. II, 7. n-eti, Vol. II. I 6o. mezes, Vol. I. 22 I. ni, Vol. I. 2C6 n. 3. nibad, Vol. I. 9 I. Nīççarinkeçvaraya, Vol. II.
28
7.
Niççarinka-Malla, Vol. III.
287. See also Ni'śaṁka
and Nissanka-Malla. nigii, Wol. I. 54 m, 6. mighaņqu, Vol. II. I 75 m. 4. nighamtu, Vol. I. 198 n. 4.
Vol. II. 275 m. 4. nigraha, Vol. II. II3. nifa, Vol. I. 9 I, 98 n... I 2.
. || mijä, Vol. III. 237.
Nikaväli Senu, Vol. II. 23,
25. nikāya, Vol. II. 268, 27 I 22. 1, 275, 275 ft. 1, 28o ነz. 6. Nikayas, Vol. I. 134. Wol.
III. 246, 254, 259. Nikayasangraha, Vol. I. 81 п. І, 122, I23, І43, I56 22. I, 199 pt. I, 215 fa. 4. Vol. II. 2o5, 2cб. nikāyattu, Vol. II. 252. nikāyattutikku, Vol. II. 252. Nikini, Vol.I. 198 m, 4. mikinnyi, Vol. I. 25. nikmuņu, Vol. II. I I 2, I5 I. nikmunu-kalhi, Vol. III.
I58. nil, Vol. I. 186. Nilā, Vol. II. 24, 25. Nīla, Vol. II. 8.4. nila-cidimani, Vol. I. 217. Nila-geha-pariccheda,Vol. I.
228 κ. 2. nilam, Vol. I. 243, 249 m. 2.
Vol. II. 253. Nīla-mahā-yõdhayā, Vol. II.
8 п. 4. Nila-pasada, Vol. I. 228 m, 2. Nilarajiya, Vol. I. 255, 256.
Nila-vasä, Vol. II. 36. Nilavasa Mandiyā, Vol. II.
б, 7, 8, 35. Nilavasä Mandiyā, Vol. II.
ვ6, 37. mill-mini, Vol. II. II 2. Nil-mini-asäk-sé, Wol.
I 19 n. 8. Nil-paha, Vol. I. 222, 228. nima, Vol. I. 73. aimaa, Vol. I. 25, 46, 5 I
22. . nimat, Vol. I. 48. nimaw, Vol. I. 222. nimua-vā, Vol. I. 48. Vol. III. I48, 268, 27 I ; ovay, Vol. I. 77, 9 ; °zvanu, 48; 'vivä, 94. nime, Vol. I. 73. mini, Vol. I. 236, 240 m. I.
Vol. II. 27o. Nimilim, Vol. II. 43 m. 5,
42 ft. 2. minivati, Vol. I. 48, 49;
'yata, 49. nimmia, Vol. I. 24o n. I. Nimulā, Vol. II. Io, II, 2, 13. Nimulim, Vol. II. 42, 43. Nimul Mihindaraksamanan,
Vol. II. I 2, I3. minda, Vol. I. 97. minda-gam, Vol. 244氮
→yaገma, 8 ነz• I. mindakani, Vol. I. 24o n, I. nindam, Wol. I. 24o n. I. . nindi, Vol. III. 27I. nigdi, Vol. I.47. minisunge, Vol. II. I95. miturum, Vol. II. 252. " mipan, Vol. II. I 95. mipanna, Vol. II. 257, 258. Niipu, Vol. III. 1o9. nirā. Vol. II. 99. mirantara, Vol. II. 269. mirā-să, Vol. III. II3. miratur, Vol. I. 237. miraturuvia, Vol. I. I3I. miraya, Vol. II. 99. miradeça, Vol. III. 282. miradepayehi, Vol. II, 272. mirind, Vol. I. 186, 223. mirindu, Vol. II. I95. pairidu, Vol. I. 206 m, 3.
I.
I.
Nirka, Vol. II. 253, 255
2. 2. тirpmatйaтaya, Vol. II.
269. nirminimüla, Vol. II. 16I. nirm mūla-karannāha, Wol.
II. I 62. nirplatāka, Vol. II. 253. mir-udaka-katarehida, Wol.
II. I Io. nirukkum, Vol. II. 252. nirupadhi, Vol. III. 273. nirupadhiçesa, Vol. II. 268
Pe. 4. mir-ufadrava, Vol. I. 18o.
Vol. II. 225. Nirvāņa, Vol. I. 34. Vol. II.
12 I, 273, 278 m. I. nirvvānua, Vol. III. 268. nisa, Woll. II. 273. misā, Vol, II. Io9, I 72, 27o. Nisaka, Vol. II. l I4, I 22,
198. misal, Wol. II. I I 2. misala, Vol, I. I 3o. Vol. II.
286. misayanin, Vol. III. 272. misāyäyi, Vol. II. I II. nisuyen, Vol. II. 27o. misayur, Vol. I. 22 r.
Page 414
nieaya, Vol. II. 225. misi, Vol. I. 92, 93, 236, 249 m. 4. Vol. II. 272, 273; mistyan, Wol. I. 9, 236. misidati, Vol. II. 272. nisia-hot, Vol. I. 92, Io2
雳。2。 misinna, Vol. II. 257, 258. niskaņița, Vol. II. 286. nishantaka, Vol. I. I31. Vol.
II. I 45niskantaka-kotiä, Vol. II. I IT,
1 26,. I გ2, I გ6, I 47. mistraya, Vol. I, 7 n.5. - Niśśarihka, Vol. II. Io9, I Io,
II4, I29, I60 m. 3. Nissarhka-dana-maidapaya, Vol. II. II, 3, 12I, I 23. Nissarhka-dana-satraya, Vol.
II. III 2, I 2 o. Niśśańka dana - winoda-mandapa, Woll. llI. I 24, II 25 nu. II, 68. Niśańka - latä-mańdapaya, Vol. II. I 13, I 2 I, I 49, I66. Niśśaṁka-Malla, Vol. III. 97, II 2, I 24, I 26, I 29 m. 2, I 32, I გ6, I45, I48, I49 κ. Ι., I5 Ι, Ι 55, Ιόο, I62, 64 I 7 II, 225. See also Ni$$añhka Malla. Niśśaṁkapurayayä, Vol. II.
3. Niika-satrayayi, Vol. II.
74. Niśśaṁkeśvara, Vol. III. I 5 I,
I55, Niśśaṁkēśvarayä, Vol. II.
2, Nissanga, Vol. I. I. 28.
Nissanka, Vol. I. 12 I, I33.
Vol. II. II 5, 123, I 29, I 35 2. Nissanka-Dalada-geya, Vol.
II. I 66, 167 m. 3. Nissanka-daha-mandapa,
Vol. II. I 2 I, I 23. Niśśańka-gavu, Vol. II. I 66. Niśśaňka Malla, Vol. I. 27,
I 2 I, II 22, I23 I 24 I 25 126, I3o, I 32, I81, 248 m. 7. Vol. II. 99, Io I, IoIII Pe. 4 Io2, IO3, IO4, II, 5, TI 9, I 23, I 25, I 27, I 28, I 4 II, I493, 152, 53, 55, 157, 1бо, пб2, 165, ибб, 167, I 68, 2o3, 29, 22o, 22 II, 227, 227 n. 4, 248, 257, 28 ?, 5, 288, 284. See also Nissarhka-Malla. Nissankesvara, Vol. I. I26, I3I, I, 34. Vol. II. II, 2, 120, ISI, I52, I55, I56. misaya, Vol. II. 276, 276 т. 3, 279 п. І, 282, 283. nifesa, Vol. III. I 4o. niśea-koțä, Vol. II. I 44,
I47. niti, Vol. I. I8o. niti, Vol. II. 225, 227 n. 8. Metti-kuśalo, Vol. II. I 62. Nitila vitiya-vavi, Vol I. 255,
2 50. Nitupatpana, Vol. I. 68 m.3. nitya, Vol. II. 252. nityām, Vol. II. 252 m. 2. nizli, Vol. I. I86, 88 m. 6.
Vol. II. I Io, I r 2 ; miva
navi, Vol. I. 188 m, 6. nivamin, Vol. II, 268. nizan, Vol. I. 55 m, 4. mivarada, Vol. II. IT I 3. nivāraga, Vol. II. 172.
nivāraņa-kotiä, Vol. II. III. nivāsa, Vol. II. 237. nivāsī, Vol. II. 269. nizay, Vol. I. 46, 51 m. 17,
235. w nivesaye, Vol. II. 27o, 277
22. 5. nivül, Vol. II. I6r. niya, Vol. I. I o n. 2, I3I.
Vol. II. 2I3. mivan, Vol. I. 92, 94. Vol. II. I II ; niyamen, Vol. I. I97 ; niyämin, 97. miyamgam, Vol. I. I31. Vol.
II. І4о, І44, І47. niyamgam-ãdi, Vol. II. I 73. niyan fetak, fetu, Vol. I.
I o I m. 4, Io7 m. II, niya-mtuvā, Vol. II. 225. niya-päliyā, Vol. I. 96, IIIo. miyata, Vol. I. 48, 247. niyāyä, Vol. III. I 13. nyilyen, Vol. I. II8, 131. Vol. II. IIIIo, II, 2, E I3, I40, 47, 27. miyogattāl, Vol. II. 252. niyokit/u, Vol. II. 252. niyukta, Vol. II. 288. no, Vol. I. 25, 29 m., 32, 33, 47, 48, 49, 53 m. 15, 56 و 97 و 95 94 و 93 و 92 I 9 4 ۶۰ 99 κ. 5, I I7, Ι Ι8, I 3ο, I3I, 32, бо, б8, 17о, 174, І87, п9o rг. 3, І97, 2о4, 2이5, 2이71%, 5, 223, 235) 236, 237, 239 η Ιο, 247, 249 m. 5, 25 n. 6. Wol. III. 4. 7, 8, 8 p. 7, I2, 3, و48 و47 ,42 ,37 و 3I و24 ,I8 97, 40, 14 I, 227 ft. 5, 2б9, 27о, 27о п. 5, 27І, 272, 273, 278 т. 6, 287. no-bã, Vol. II. III 3. no-bada, Vol. II. I 26, 132,
Iვ6, 172. no-balā, Vol. II. I 4. mobinilyä, Vol. II. 272. Noccipotāna, Vol. II. 2, 5, Ιο, I4, Ι 5, 35, 38 κ. 6, 39 m. 7, 230, no-däkä, Vol. II. I 29, I45,
I48. no-dänä, Vol. II. I 6 r. no-ee, Vol. I. I3 I, I 32, 223. Vol. II. II I J, II, 2, I 24, I4o, I44, I-45, I47, I5I,
55, 72, 173, I74, 23. no-ek-lesa, Vol. III. I 55. no-ek ratna-da, Vol. II. 45. mo-gannā, Vol. II., II o. nogamind-kota, Vol. II. 2I4. no-gata-yuttāha, Vol. II.
162. no-häņuņu-mänavä, Vol. II.
4. no-hema, Vol, II. 27o. no-hiya, Vol. III. I 3. nohobanegyä, Vol. II. 225. no-kala, Vol. III. i 72. no-kämäti, Vol. II. 225. no-himitavunia, Vol.
II 2, I 5 I, I 55. no-kata-yutu, Vol. II. I 6. nokkima, Vol. III. 253. no-koțä, Vol. II. II, 2, I32,
226. no-ladin, Vol. II. I 26, I 33,
Iვნ. no-lat, Vol. II. 225. no-’iyavā, Vol. II. 155. no-marana, Vol. II. I 44, I 47. nomin, Vol. I. I 3o. Vol. III.
I.
213, 286.
INE
neo-nasma pia,
I72. m0-pand-y, no-faituva, Wol no-favatneyi, no-pihiti-viviy
I4. no-rikka, Wol. Norman, Wol.
ft. 4. no-?rusmdiha, V nosada, Vol. I. no-siliya, Vol. no-tievi, Vol no-täkuva, Vo norvä, Vol. II. no-ada-kola, no-zan, Wol, I ነa0-ህand, Vol ] no-visiya, Vol. no-viyi, Vol. ) mradya, Vol. I nrpah, Vol. III mradh, Vol. 1) nrbati, Vol.
п7 г. mrtva, Vol. II. n. I, 288. rvarādegā, V niu, Vol. I. 53 I48, 269 m. muga, Vol. I. ; Nuguņayā, Vo na auguayen, V augurd, Wol. O. muuhusu zvijā, Vo maroti, Vol. nu-koti, Vol. Nuigahal-kai
24I. muziata, Wol.
muzvapain, 22 nuvana, Vol.
2 I3. nuvanau, Wol.) nuvar, Vol. I. 5I ?2. I4. W I40, I4, 14 nuvard, Vol. I nuvaradi, Vol. 722uvva?ra-galla, V nuvarakal, Vo.
254. %2%-数"2g?"gー然og%2g novadaršanā, Nyayasara-pad Vol. I, Io6 :
obă, Vol. I. 24 Odumbara, Vo aga, Vol. I. 27 ohu, Vol. I. 2
n. 3. Wol, Okā (P. Okkāk
52 Pe. I 2, 9 I 22 22, 2, I 188, 22 II, 2 246, 249. W Okavas, Vol. I
224. Oka-vasin, Wol Okavas-raja-pa
III. Io9, 16o, Okkäka, Vol.
I I5, J 29 I
227. ola, Vol. II. 98 Oldenberg (H. oli, Vol. I. Io8 of-Admiya, Vol onā (õnā), Vo.
96, lo2 тг. 8,
) EX
isä, Vol. II.
Vol. II. II3. ... II. I 62. Vol. III. 225. tuttéyä, Vol.II.
II. II3.
I. 244, 249
ol. III. I I 3.
I3RI ... II. Iб.
. II. I 6.
l. II. 62.
I29.
Vol. II. 2 I 4.
53 2. I5. II. 272.
II. I 6 I. I. I. I4. І. І27, I33. . 162.
І. 226. II. I7III m. 2,
. І27 п. І, 133
Vol. II. 252. n. I 5. Vol. II. 5. 258. 1. II. 7, 8. ol. III. I I3.
III. 2I3, 216
l. I. 237. II. I 62.
II. I 4o.
d, Wol. I. 237,
I. 22T, 223;
3.
II. 97, 94,
. 32, 34 n. I3. 2 2 3 ; 22tvzyalara, ol. IH. 25 n. 4,
4.
І. 23, 268.
II. 274 m. 7. Vol. II. 246. l. II. 246, 252,
, Vol. II, 6. Vol. II. I I4. la-paficika,
I4.
7. 1. І. І3б т. 3.
22。2
f6 #. 1o, 24o II. I I4. (a), Vol. I.47, 98, I I7, II, 8, 8o, I8I, II 86, 24, 234, 237, Vol. II. I 95. I. 41, 47, 129,
l. II. 3o. (rapturehi, Vol. . Ι 7 Ι.
II. 32, 43, 48, 62, 196, 215,
. ), Wol. I. 65.
22, . Ι. 95, Ιο8. l. I. 25, 92,
22,
õnă sê, Vol. II. I r4. optivikan, Vol. I. I92 m, 5. oro, Vol. II. 253. ortu, Vol. II. 252. osasa, Vol. I. I8o. osazai, Vol. I. 51 m. Io, ot, Wol. I. I. 17, I (8. ota, Vol. I. Io7 m. 2. ota-mana-vun, Wol. I. 94. otta, Vol. I. 259. otu, Vol. I. 259. õvițiya, Vol. III. 23I. 0vne, Vol. I. 41, 47; ozvum, 43, 47, 48, 247. Vol. II. 226, 269 ovunța, Vol. II. I Io. ovunudu, Vol. II. I 4. oya, Vol. I. I 66.
Adi, Vol. I. 49, 56, 94, 95, 96, 97, Io6, 247. Vol. III. 2 I 3, 2 I4, 2 I8 ne. I 2, 25 II, 234, 272. éä, Vol. II. 23, 233 m. I. Aმწ, Vol. I. 6ვ, 247. pabalayan, Vol. I. 205. Wol.
III. 33 m. 4. pabasu, Vol. II. I45, I47, pā-bat, Vol. II. I99. pabbājientā, Vol. II. 272. phabbājetha, Vol. II. 272. paóbaijañi, Vol. III. 272. pabanda, Vol. II. 2 I 3. pabaňda, Vol. II. 25 m. I2,
2Іб п. 4. Pabhosa, Vol. I. 13. pabla, Vol. I. 22. faca-sahasi, Vol. I. 2 Io, 2II. Aacayata, Vol. I. 72. pacchābhatta, Vol. II. 28o
72. 3. paceni, Vol. I. 72 ; °ni
2. Pacina-Tissa-pabbata, Vol.I.
217. pacittiyā, Vol. II. 278 m. 4. Adida, Vol. I. 209, 22 I. fada, faciālā, padālāyikā, Vol. I. 3, 7 n. 2, 9 p. 4. Vol. II, 268. padai, Vol. II, 253. Padaiviju, Vol. I. 189 m. 5. paglaiyāl, Vol. II, 253. padafiza, Vol. I. I71 m, 2. Addakun, Vol. I. 223 ; pidakumu, I3III. Vol. II. п4o, 286, 288 п. 7. pädakuņu-koța, Vol. II. I 26,
I 32, Iვ6. fädäkunu-koțä, Vol. II. I 44,
I47. padalasä, Vol. II. 24. fadalas-dā, Vol. II. 2 I3, 2 I 4. pādaniu, Vol. III. 2 I 8 m. I 2. padam, Vol. II. I 62 m. 3,
224。 fada-malika (-malaka), Vol.
I. 224 ۶. 4 . padāni, Vol. II. I4 m. 2,
I45, I47. Padariā, Paçēria, Vol. I. 62. pãdassa, Vol. II. 2 Io. Padavedu, Vol. I. 189 m. 5. Padaviya, Vol. I. 3o, 36 m., 37 п. 7, 77 п. 2, пбг п. 7, 9 III, 2oo." Vol. II. I 42 m. 4. Padayojanā, Vol. III. 276
s
22. 4. paqddadaiukal, Vol. II. 253. paddalä, Vol. II, 34, 37. paqadūn, Vol. II. 253. pade, Vol. I. I92.
padhan-gherehi, Vol. II. 272.
3O9
Padī, Vol. III. 40, 42, 44
I47.
Addika, Wol. I 209. Aadimi, Vol. I. 55 m, 5.
Padi-nagara, Vol. I. 202, 206
7z。4。 Padi-ratha, Wol. I. 202. Padi-vapi, Vol. I. 202. Padonnaru, Vol. II. 2oII, 2o2, 2о4, 2об п. 3—4, 249 п. 3. Vol. II. 234 n. Io. 参 Addu, Vol. I. 54 n. 4. Addum, Vol. I. I6o. faha, Vol. I. 2 Io. päihä, Vol. II. I 99.
oaha (Aaha-karanu; -kala),
Vol. I. 48, 49. pahdi, Vol. I, 95, IOI m. I, 22 I, 222; paha-hi, 48. paha-kotä, Vol. II. III. fahal, Wol. I. 47,
22。夏2。 bahasa, Vol. II. 272. pahala-bāge, Vol. II. I I7 m. Pahalakälägam, Vol. II. 9. fahalavan-ud, Vol. I. 41, 4 pahan, Vol. I. I I7, 223.. Vo
II. 23, 24 m. 4. Adihdin, Vol. I. 22 I. pahaņa (pl. haha), Vol. 33, 36 n., 197, I98, 20o 3-4 Vol. II. 26. Pahana-vil, Vol. I. 93, IO4. Pahan-gama, Vol. I. 3339. pähärä, Vol. II. 4 I, 47. Aaharanavi, Vol. I, 74. paharavä, Voi. I. 74. aharazaya, Vol. I. 69,74, panja-vä, Vol. II. I Io. pahayä, Vol. I. 25; pahay 22 II, 234. Vol. II. 2 I; 2I6 n. 5 ; pahayaui Vol. I. 9I, 98 n. 6; paha yama, 22I ; Aba/hayay, 25, 26 m. 5, 46, Fo na. 21. pdhaivia, Vol. I. 22 I, 234.
Vol. II. 2 I3. pdhi, Vol. I. 223. pahura, Vol. II. 25 m. I 2. Aaiyan, Vol. I. 224 pe. 4. fak, Vol. I. 25, 33, 91, 95, II 7, I87, 223, 235, 243, 246. Vol. II. 4, I2, 23Ɔ,
5;
233. paka, Vol. I. 255, 258. pakaiya, Vol. II. 253 m2. 2. pakaiyan, Vol. II. 253. - pakak, Vol. I. I I 7, I 18, II 9 m. 9, I 2o n. 5, 13 I. Vol. II. І4о, І44, І47, 28б. pakati, Vol. III. 28 I m. 3. pikin, Wol. I. I 18, I2O. m. 5. paka, Vol. II. III:3, 23o. paksaplāta, Vol. II. I 72, 225,
226. paksapãta-koțä, Vol. II. III. paksavä, Vol. II. I 62. päl, Vol. II. 27 I. Pala, Vol. I. 2 I, II 43 m. 6. pala, Vol. I. 33, I I8, 196, 198 m. I 2, 2o5, 258; palarule, 93, 198 m. I2. pali, Vol. I. 94. paid, Vol. I. 237. päläpasä, Vol. II. 23. pala, Vol. I. 46, I86, 222. Aaaai, Vol. I. 242, 247, 249
*多。锣。 padi, Vol. I. 186. pala, Vol. i. 186. fila, Wol. I. 55 m, 3, 172 m. 3, I 75 m. 4. Vol. II.
II6, III, 23.I.
Page 415
) EX
пб.
. 93. I. 7 at. 3, 17o . 8. Vol. III.
199 κε, Ιο. l. I. 249 nt, 3.
ΆA I. Ο l. II. I 62.
252. II. 253, 255
ol. II. 252. II. 268. I. 247. II. 2ο8 π., Ι.
II. I95. Ι. 46.
22. I. 33, 35 ft. 9.
252. II. I Io, I 62. ήλια - γαλα-υί
II. I Io.
24. سمي 97, 2б9, 27г. Vol. II. 269
... O Vol. II. II, 2,
'ol. II. I74. ol. II, I24. , 1. 96.
I. Iбо, п6п o5, 2O6 ነz• 5. 37,42; ohära, I69, 17 I, I72;
7
7. II. 233. l. II. 2, 28.
II. 268. han, Vol. I. 79,
Vol. I. 178. 24I.
ahul, see also Bahu, hu I. Wol. II. 25 п. 4, 2об, 2, 2O8, 2-4o, 5O, 256, 258, 2, 275, 284. u-raffio, Wol.
rindassa, Wol. Vol. II. I 5r, .I. 25, 46, so
l. II. I 23 m. 2, 29, Ι 6ο σε 5,
nu,Vol. I. I nu. 2,
24, 25, 55, 77, 2ο2, 2 16, ፥25 የ፡• 9, 248
hu I, Vol. II. I Io, I I5, II6 I4 I, I42 ft. I, 48, I 49 it. I, 55, 162, I67, 94, 239; 257,
hu (Kalińga), I3O, I32.
ndu, Vol. I.8o. indya, Vol. I.
7. 2, Vol. II. I 55. ol. I. 206 s. 3.
pārdäkumu, Vol. I. 22; II, 235.
Vol. II. 2 I 3. Aara-lovi, Vol. I. 134. Vol.
II. I I 2. paramu, Vol. II. 226. parama-mitra-viū, Vol. II.
22 R. para-maudalaya, Vol. I. 18o, 18 I m. 5. Vol. II. I II. parámasati, Vol. II. 272. pāramī, Vol. II. 273 m. I. Abāra nā, Vol. I. 26 m. I.
Vol. II. 273 n. I. Param-padaikalilar, Vol.
25I re. 6. paramparáinuyāta, Vol. II.
268 π. 6. paramuparāvata, Vol. II. I 32. paramuparāvemu, Vol. II. 286. Aarampari-yita, Vol. I. 18o,
Vol. III. 224. farampariyen, Vol. I. I3o.
Vol. II. I 62. paraphe, Vol. II. a Io. parapurața, Vol. II. Io9,
2I3. Aarapuren, Vol.I. 25, 26 n. Io, 27,46, 91,93, I I7, I 22 п. 2, 130, 186, 221, 22.4 n. 4, 234, 237, 246, 248 κ. 7. Vol. II. 4 I, 47, Io9, II 5 n. 7, 129, 195, I 96 it. I, 2I 2, 286; aurelhi, Vol. I.
8o. Vol. llI. Io9, 224. parapuru, Vol. I. I3o. Wul. II. I Io, I 26, I 32, I 36, I72. paravä, Vol. II. 227 n. 7. paravä-zvana, Vol. II. 225.
Pārbbatī, Vol. III. Io9, I 72. Pareta, Vol. I. 18, 20. faribhoga, Vol. I. 8 n. 1. Aaribuyanaka, Vol. I. 72,
2 Ι Ι. paridi, Vol. III. I I I. paridden, Vol. I. 18o. Vol. II. 97, I I I, I 32, I 5 I, I 55, I99, 226, 269, 27o. Paridevu-nama-vatta, Vol. I.
I96. I98. Aartisanita, Vol. I. 38. parigraha, Vol. II. 225 n. 5. parihara, Vol. I. 16I n, 8,
2ο6 κι, 5. pariharaya, Vol. II. 27o. Aarikkhairo, Vol. I. 239 n. 9.
Vol. II. 28I n. 3. . parikā-koțä, Vol. II. I 6I. parimuita, Vol. II. 269. Paritta, Vol. I. 43, 55, Ioo. Vol. III. 278, 278 m. 9, 28ර. parityāga, Vol. II. I 73. Aarivahana, Vol. I. 3, 9. parivāra, Vol. II. 226, 253,
255, 268, 287. Asarivāra kontam,
25I, 253. parivāram, Vol. II. 253. Parivarameykapparkal, Vol.
II. 25 I n. 6. parivārayangen, Vol. II. I 7 I. Parivataka, Vol. I. 62. Aarivana, Vol. I. 164, 165, 2o6, 2 I 4. Vol. II. I4, 4o; see also firivena. Aariyayen, Vol.I.92, 97,235.
Parken (H.), Vol. I. 2oo. parmukha, Vol. I. 17. parfuren, Vol. II. 233. arrah, Vol. I. Io n. 7. pärum, Vol. II. 268, 273
III.
Vol. II.
2. I.
farumaka, Vol. I. I7, 19, 20, 20 κ. Ι., I4I, I43, 144, I45, I 46, 153. vn Parumaka Tisa, Vol. I. 43. Parumaka Tissa, Vol. I. 143. Parumaka Utiya, Vol. I. 143. parau mtaya, Vol. I. 26 nu. I. parzaif, Vol. I. 22 I. Pārvatī, Vol. II. Io9 m. 3,
II5, 284. Parvati-mahadevi,Vol.I. 124.
Vol. II. 22o. Pārvvatī, Vol. II. 288. pavyaika, Vol. II. 273 m. 2,
277 ft. 4, paryyamiuka, Vol. II. 268. paryyamula, Vol. II. 252. Aas, Vol. I. 47, 94, 95, 118, 13o, I 31, 168, 17o 17, 9, п74, 2o4, 2об т. 8, 2o7 n. 3, 22 I, 25 m. 6. Vol. II. 33 77., 6, გ6, 37, გ8, I 26, І32, I 36, 172, 2о8 п. І, 214, 2 I7, 286, 287; fas-hi, Vol. I. I. I7, 118; pas-vanu, I 18. päs, Vol. II. 234 m. I. pasa, Vol. I. 29 nu., 35 m. 6, 47 , 49 , 52 ?z , 19, 9 Ꮮ, I 86 , 2 Io, 258. Vol. II. 27 I, 272; fasci, Vol. I. 99 m. 5, 246. Vol. II. 23, 42 ; pasak, Vol. I. 9 I, 92, 94, 95, Io6 m. II ; fasäkä, 92; okina, 92, Io2 nu. 4. păsăda, Vol. I. 216, 227.
Vol. II. I 99. pa sädana, Vol. II. 288. pasagana-tain, Vol. I. 207 n. 3. fasak-&aimiya, Vol. I. 94, lo I
πι, 6 και Ιοή κι. Ι6. Aasalos, Vol. I. 75 n. 4, 94.
Vol. II. 23I. pasalos-vaka, Vol. II. 23I
fi. I O. pasa-via, Vol. I. 48, 56 n. 6. fasaya, Vol. I. 57, 57 it. 3; 'ya:48, 49 ; 'yat, 49 ; 'yenz, 46, 5 I nu. 9. Vol. II. III. pasayața, Vol. II. 2 I 4. pasayehi, Vol. II. 272. pas-bat, Vol. II. 28o nu. 3. pas denā, Vol. II. 3 I, 42, 43
7. 9. pas-havuvuddelkä, Vol. II.
1 Io, I32. pas-hi, Vol. II. 47. pasili-pät, Vol. II. 27 I. Aasinatini, Vol. I. 8o. pas-ladden, Vol. II. 3 I, 47. pas-ladu, Vol. I. 168, 17o nu. 9, 174, I 99 m. 9, 2o4, 2o6 n. 8. Vol. II. 42. pas-laaduvan, Vol. II. 7, 24. pas-mã-dosin, Vol. II. 2 I 4. pas-me-tain, Vol. I. 207 n. 3. pasos, Vol. I. 91. Aas-fot, Vol. I. 94, Io6 n. 4,
2οβ γι. 8. passami, Vol. II. 2 Io m. , pässe, Vol. I. I 3 I. Vol. II.
п п7. pas-tuldībhārayak, Vol. II.
II. pas, Vol. II. 2o8 m. I,
225. pasvā, Vol. II. 269, 269
荐。2。 pas vā-dahas, Vol. II. 97. pas vãdahasak, Vol. II. 269. pasvādahasața, Vol. II. I 32. päis-vanne, Vol. II. 23o.
fas-zisi, Vol. I. 247.
Page 416
fat, Vol. I. 47, 48, 52 n. 7, 55 2, 4, 95, 96, 99 *. 5, 3o, 22 2. Vol. II. I Io, II, I, п2б, п3б, п55, Iбо, п72. päť, Vol. I. 49; pätať,93, Io5
fa. 3. pata, Vol. I. 94, 95, 97, Io8, Io8 m. 3, Io9, IIIo, T II, 1 I 2. Vol. II. I 32 ; piată, Vol. I. II. Aħdita, Vol. II. I II 3, 226. pātä, Vol. II. 2 I 4. pată, Vol. I. 25 93, 94, 95, 96, III, I31, 236, 247. Vol. II. I:8, III, I 26, I 29, I32, I გ6, I72, 225, 287, pața, Vol. I. 62. Vol. III.
II 4, 2I3, 226. pataha, Vol. III. I45 m. 5. patak, Vol. II. 271. pātakai, Vol. II. 253. patala, Vol. I. I 86. Vol. II.
2 I6 ft. 4. patale, Vol. II. 2 I 3, 2I6
pa. 4. patan, Vol. II. 2 I8 m. 9,
268. -
Patanagala, Wol. I. 67, 69,
7o, 7 г. patana-gala, Vol. II. 28 m. 8. patan-kota, Vol. II. 2 I 4. patasa, Vol. II. I45 m. 5. patläsa, Vol. II. I 43, I45
72. 5. Patasē-pota, Vol. III. I 45 m. 5. fatavanava, Vol. I. 54 m. i. piațazvannat, Vol. I. 47, 54
*a. I, 2 RI m. b. fatazay, Vol. I. 94, 1 of n. 3; patavum, Io7 m. 3; päțaህiፊnz, Lo7 ነz. 3. pathamami, Vol. II. 24II, 27o,
277 κ. 5.
pati, Vol. I. 7II, 72 m. 4,
255, 256., 257, 259. patih, Vol. II. 224. Abatika, Vol. I. 257, 259. fatimá, Vol. II. 257, 258. Patimokkha, Vol. I. 99 m. 5.
Vol. II. 26o, 276 m. 5,
277 ነ፤, 8, 278 ነt. 5, 28I
fa. 5.
pati-pāça-paçu, Vol. II. 25 I.
pdtird, Vol. I. 234.
pătiret, Vol. I. 237.
patirūpe, Vol. III. 27o, 277
5. Aatisatariya, Vol. I. 69, 71; -satiriya, 255, 256, 258. pațisatharane, Vol. I. 7I. fatisavanau, Vol. I. 69, 74. Aatithite, Vol. I. I45. patitthāpieti, Vol. II. 272. patiya, Vol. II. 255, 259. patpot, Vol. II. 27 I. pātra, Vol. II. III3, I 73,
2 r 2 fatta, Vol. II. 54 n. 4, Io5
7z。2。 faita, Vol. I.47, 54 n.4, 93,
Io5 p. 2-5. . patta-bhatta, Vol. II. I99. pattidar, Vol. I, los, n, a. pattanamä, Vol. II. 225. pattato, Vol. II. 2o5 m. 4. Pațțhāna, Vol. II. 274 n. 7. Aitti, Vol. I. 199 m. Io. pāttin, Vol. II. 34. patul, patula, Vol. I. 5I n. I. pattus, Vol. I. 46, 5 I m. II. pagtun-gam, o Vol. II. I 44,
I47. pätuva, Vol. II. 62.
patviä, Vol. III. I 6T. patvannat, Vol. I. 247. Aatuanu, Vol. I. 247, 25o
2 I patviū, Vol. I. II3r. Vol. II. I Io, II, 2, I5 I, I6o, I7III, 287. påtviv, Vol. I. 47. paugadhãiiga, Vol. III. 269
n. 7. pausatkāňga, Vol. III. 269. pav. Vol. I. 22 T. pava, Vol. I. 257. Aaza, Vol. I. I. 18, 255. Vol.
II. 269. pārvan, Vol. I. 22 I. Vol. II.
II 4. pã-vända, Vol. II. 2 I8 n. I 2. pavara, Vol. II. 22 I. Aazaraeau. Vol. I. 25. päivärū, Vol. II. 27 I. Aazaru, Vol. I. 9, Io
ነt. 8. pavarunu, Vol. II. 27I. Advaisi, Vol. I. I86. pavat, Vol. I. I 32. Vol. II.
Ι Ιο, Ι95, 225. päivätä, Vol. II. II, 4. pavatinaud, Vol. I. 35 m.5. pavatit, Vol. II. 273. Aavat-karava, Vol. I. I31,
I32. - pavat-koțä, Vol. II. I 32, I 55. päiväitmak, Vol. II. 273. Aavatna, Vol. I. 131, 18o, 235. Vol. II. 48, 97, I 32, I5 I, I55, I95, Igg, I99 п. 2, 269, 287 pavatnā-së, Vol. II. II3 pavatnē, Vol. II. III. pavatnělyä, Vol. II. II3. pavatuk-sudu, Vol. II. 273. flavatvā, Vol. II. III, I, I2, II, 3, I 26, I 32, I 36, I 72, I73, 174. fazatziana, Vol. I. 33; 'nau,
33; navā, 35 m. 5. pavatvannata-da, Vol. II.
I74. pävätviylä, Vol. II. 27o. fävätvi, Vol. I. 33, 35 n. 5,
235. pavativuva, Vol. II. I 55. pavèņi, Vol. II. I 9 n. 3. pāvi, Vol. II. 253. fdividdan, Vol. I. 190 m, 6. päividi, Vol. III. 27I. päiviji, Vol. II. 272. pävijiyan, Vol. II, 27I. pavisitumii, Vol. III. 28I n. 3. pavitithena, Vol. II. 28I n. 3. Aaviye, Vol. I. I87. paviyehi, Vol. I. I87. favorana, Vol. I. 235, 236. flavu, Vol. I. 47, 67, 95, Io3 m. 3, I 86, I88 ; pavuyelhi,
93. pavur, Wol. I. 22 I. pavuru, Vol. II. II3 Aay, Vol. I. 234, 237, 24 o
72. S. ρανα, Vol. Ι. 36 κ. 7, 47, Io8, Io9, IIo, I I I, II 2, ,غ/23O, 234, 237 ۶e. 7; "ya 33, 94, 95, 96, 97. paiyä, Vol. II. III 4. Payagaya, Vol. I. 225 n. 4. päyakin, Vol. II. 167 m. 3. payal, Vol. II. I 37. payala, Vol. I. 48, 49, 55, 55 22., 2-3, 57, 92., 96, IO3, I o, I 72 ν. 3, I74, Ι75.
Vol. II. 34, 37, 38, 23 r.
I ND
payalat, Vol. I pe-div, Vol. I.
47. pediva, Vol. II fegiva, Vol. III Pegu, Vol. III. Pialaka, Vol. pekadin, Vol. I pel, Vol. I. 22:
pelhi, 222. pedahara, Vol. pedayd, Vol. I. pelen, Vol. I. 2 pel-hadāla, Vo pera, Vol. II. :
2I4. perdi, Vol. I. I;
II. IIIIo, I 2"
п72, 27І. Aerihir, Vol. 1 perahara, Vol. peräihära, Vol. foerahära, Vol.
peraharin, Wol
Perakumbā, Vo Peräläkkan, Vc 44, 47, 48. peraanavã, Vc peralā; flota, Vo perali, Vol. I. i fera-pavat, Wol feraria, Vol. I. perava, Vol. I. peravä, Vol. II Aeraviya, Vol. pere, Vol. I. 33, 49, 53 pt. I5, 9 II 8, I 68, I6, 8, 205, 235, 247. Wol. I. pereläkkan, Vo 2 و4 2 وC3 2 و4 I pereli-karu, Vo peredivar, Wol.) perenāsțiyam,
22. I. peremtātțiya, Vo Abere-mdittiyam, V
I89 pt. 5, 249 I, 4, 5, 7, 8 ne. 2, 47, 48. pere-nattu, Vol. 249, n. I; nt. 2o7; °nātu, Aere-nattu, Vol. Perera, Vol. II. pereț, Vol. II. i Aeretai, Vol. I. : Aerezidi, Vol. I. pereväliya, Vol
Io9. Aerevaru, Vol. pergula, Vol. II] perhär, Vol. II, Perimiyankulam Periyakadu Vih
7. Periyankulama,
f. II. perum, Vol. II. 273 m. II. Perumaiyan-kul : .2? ס7 I ,66 Vol. II. 28 m. göeruntamam, W Peruntanattu,' \
A II. pet, Vol. I. I97, peta, Vol. I. Io Aeti, Vol. I. 2.
225。 Aevet, Vol. I. 23
øhala, Vol. III. 1
EX
37. o5. Vol. II.
4.
8.
이5. І. бо п. І.
227 m. II. ; pelat, 22I ;
I, 274 ft. 7. 223.
82.
. I. 48. II, II 2, J99,
o, I32. Vol. I 32, გ6,
Ι. 8, I3, I8. II. I 73. II. 48, 2I4. II. 23o.
II. Io9. L.II. 286, a88. 1. II. I, 4, 5,
1. І. по4 п. 3. L. III. I I7 m. II. o4 72.3. . II. I 55. IO4. Pe. I 258.
. 27.I. I. 99 nt, 5.
ვ6 74., 47., 48, و17 1 و97 ,93 و I 9 nt. 2, I99 2. 236, 243, 246, I. I8.
i. III. 7, 8, I 3,
5, 39, 42, 43. l. I. IoA n. 3.
.3 .۶۶ o4 1 و 93.] Wol. I. 249
1. II. ვ7, გ8.
ol.I. 53 m. 15, m. I. Vol. II. ', 3Ꮖ , 33, 38
I. 187, 189, ittuz'ari, 2o5,
97, IS9. II. I9. 2.б.
3. 3. 9.
. I. 95, IO8,
I. 92. . 239.
3. l, Vol. I. 66. aira, Wol. I.
vol. I. 66
54 it. I, 255,
im, Vol. I. , 209, 252. 8
l. II. 251. 'ol. II. 25I
199 n. IO,
ነZ. I 3. 4. Vol. II.
7. 73, 27.8 s. 1.
phalajāti, Vol. III. I 74. phala-sě, Vol. III. II3. Phussadeva, Vol. I. 2 Ion, 5. pią, Vol. I. 2o4. Vol. III. I 2, 32 n. 3; fida, Vol. I.
39 7.5. Aidi, Vol. II. 99. pidū, Vol. III. I Io, II6 m. 2. Aidu, Vol. II. 2I4. pihita, Vol. I. 22 I. Aihitamava, Vol. I. 206 m. I.
Vol. II. I3 m. 5. pihiti, Vol. I. 33, 35 m. 8, 2o4, 2o6 m. II. Vol. II. I 2, 3 2. 5, 30, 3; II, 2, II.3, II4, I4I n. 6, I95, 2о4, 2І3, 2І4, 228 п. 2. Pihiti-rata, Vol. I. 18 m, 3, 2o6 m. I. Vol. II. 2o8. Aihitu, Vol. I. 7 I. pihituvā, Vol. II. I 95. aihituvana, Vol. I.136. Affini-vat, Vol. I. 93. pili, Vol. I. 33, 37 m. I. pili, Vol. I. 97. Aidi-bad, Vol. I. 92, 93, 97.
Vol. II. 97. pilibada, Vol. III. 272. pili-bid (-bimb), Vol. I. 22,
222, 223, 226 m. 5. pilima, Vol. I. 48, 92, 96, Ιο3 σε 5, I 32, 23ο, 234. Vol. II. III, I 95, 27 I ; Aidima-ge, Vol. I. 55 m. 5, 93, 96,97, 1532, 5, 176, I82, 236; filme, 22 I, 222. pilinnagē, Vol. II. I 25, I 28. pilimagelhi, Vol. II. I9 m. 4. Ailimini-muva, Vol. I. 34 Ž2. I | . ܢ pisipan, Vol. I. 23. Vol. II.
I 73 pt. 7. Aidifasinu, Vol. I. 236, 239 n. I ; filipas it, 236, 239 22. . βείί ανακα, Vol. Ι. 54 π. I 2. pilisat, Vol. I. 22, 227. Ailisat, Vol. I, 227 n. 7. aidivarat, Vol. I. 95. Aididyinu, pilizdyit, Wol I.
239 at. I. pilizdiva, Vol. I. 23, 24o
4. pilizela-nen, Wol. I. 25. pilivelase, Vol. II. 2 I 3. pitivesa-sęy. Vol. I. 9 ; pili
-234 و 1 2 2 وعكس 06ة pi;ivelin, Vol. I. 75 n. 4. Vol. II. Io9, I6o, I7I. pilivet, Vol. II. 97. - filiyat, Vol. I. 94, 95. Aidiyelhi, Vol. I. 22 I. Ailiyun, Vol. I. 65. pillaikal, Vol. II. 253. Pillaikal-tanam, Wol,
25 I, 25 R. Piļļäiyār, Vol. I. I 9 I m. II.. pilu, Vol. III. III. pilunhā, Vol. II. I Io. pin, Vol. I. 131, 186, 187 m. 5, 222. Vol. II. III, II 9
II.
72. I. pind, Vol. I. 223. pinavā, Vol. III. III. Aid, Vol. I. 49, 57 pe. 3,
236. Vol. II. 32 m. 3. fida, Vol. I. 38, 39 m. 5; Vol. III. 32 m. 3 ; ožqă, Vol. I, 236; 'idin, *၇ 22. 9I, 2 ვ6. Piņdapātika, Vol. III. 262. pin-gama, Vol. II. I99.
pingo, Vol. I. loon, 4.
3 Ιτ
pinin-upan, Vol.II. IIIIo, I6o,
п72. finis, Vol. I. 55 m, 13.
pinisa, Vol. I. 33 n, 16; "sa, I86. Vol. II. I 33, 27o, 278 m. 5, 288. pinnis-zidi, Vol. I. 56 n. 3. pin-pāra, Vol. II. 44. pinü, Vol. II. IIIIo. prirena, Vol. I. 22 II, 235. piirenä, Vol. II. 2 I 3. Airennaima, Vol. I. 65 m, 3. piri, Vol. I. 186. piirilbo, Vol. II. I 2. firibo-&ala, Vol. I. 49. piriboy, Vol. I. 234. Airiha, Vol. I. 33, 35 m, 9. piirihanu (ozytu), Vol. I. 33,
36 m. I3. firiheli, Vol. I. 91, 187, 190
m. 6. Vol. II. 27o. pirihelanava, Vol. I. 19o n. 6.
piirihelijyä, Vol. II. 27o. piiriheliya, Vol. II. 27o m. 5. Airihelina, Vol. I. 190 n. 6. piirihemin, Vol. II. 268 n. 5. piirihuņa-da, Vol. II. II, 3. piirihuņu-së, Vol. III. IIIIo. piirikapā, Vol. I. 9 I, II 7. pirikipi, Vol. I.49. piirikarak, Vol. II. 272. piiriksā, Vol. II. 272, 273. firinivi, Vol. I. 75 m. 4. piirinivī, Vol. II. 268, 274
ነz• 7. piiriseyin, Vol. II. 27o. pirisud, Wol. I. 223. piirisudu, Vol. II. 27o, 277
a. 2. pirit, Vol. I.48, 9I. piritdis, Vol. I. 186. piritația, Vol. II. 27I. Pirit-pota, Vol. I. 43, oo
72. I. Piritti-rad Kasbā, Vol. II. 4 I
43. 432. 2. Piritti-radun, Vol. III. 42. Piritti-radun-dā-vasä, Vol. III.
8 ነ፥. 4. pirīvahā, Vol. II. 27r. pirizvu hanu, Vol. I. 3 m. 5, 94, Ιο8 π. I , κατά, 92, ΙοI κ. , "κκα, 37 κ. 5. Airivar, Vol. I. 22I. Airivard, Wol. I. I31. Wol. III. III, II, 2, I 26, I 33, I36, 14, 145, I47, 5, I 54, I 55., 287. piirivarin, Vol. II. I 29. pirituata, Vol. I. Ioan. Io. piirivatu, Vol. II. 39, 43. Pirivatu-bim, Vol. II. Ioo. Pirivatu-bimä, Vol. II. 42. Pirivatuguņa Mahalä, Vol.
II. 43 m. 6. piiriven, Vol. I. 49, 24, 22; II, 222, 234. Vol. II. 238; ovena, Vol. I. I 64, I 75 ; °vega, 42; ocenat. I68. I 74, 2o4. Vol. II. I 3 ; vend, Vol. I. 49, 204; “z/en/hả, 47. piiriveņä, Vol. II. I99. piriven-tain, Vol. I. 207 n., 3. piiri:yemin, Vol. II. 268. piral, Vol. I. 92, Io2 m. Io. piirutivi, Vol. II. 43 m. 2. piruva, Vol. III. i 27o,
22. . Airuvata, Vol. I. Io2 ft. Io. / pisdi, Vol. I. 95. pisamburu, Vol. II. II 7
7é. I 1.
Page 417
3I2
pisaðhburu, Vol. II. I 45 m. I,
268, 288. pisana, Vol. I. 95. Pischel (R.), Vol. I. 16, 17, 58 *. 3-5, б4 п. 3, 21 оп. 3. pise, Vol. II. 214 n. 3. pitaka, Vol. II. 276. fita, Vol. I. 18, б9, '73;
Аifи. 73. pita, Vol. II. Io. pitä, Vol. III. 225. Pitalkhöra, Vol. I. 16. pitali, Vol. II. 19 n. 6. pitas samah, Vol. I. 95, Io8
22 O. рійXVы. I. 205, 236. Vol. II. 8, 3 I, 27 I ; pițatä, Vol. I. 131, I34, I6o, 205. Vol. II. I 73. pitatata, Vol. II. 27r. pitatavilyä, Vol. II. 27 I. pit-hi, Vol. I. 223. piti-bim, Vol. I. 35 m. To, I96, 197, 198 n. 9; -bimhi,
97. Aitiha, Vol. I. 233. pitiyem, Vol. II. 233. pitthī, Vol. II, 23 I. Aitu, Vol. I. 99 m. 5. piya, Vol. II. I 6 I, 27o. Aiya, Vol. I. 48, 55 p. 4, 221.
Vol. II. 7. piya-div, Vol.I. 169, 171 n. 2; -diva, 1 74. Vol. II. 3 I, 33 72. 7. Piyagal-pirivena, Vol. I. 53
2.
pirativ, Vol. II. 2I4, 2 I8
22. 4.
fiya giva, Vol. I. 97, II
雳多,2
piyažaru, Vol. I. 227 m. II. Aiyamili, Vol. I. 2 I3, 224
n. 4, 230, 234, 237 n. 6. piyānan-váhanse, Vol. III
If 2. Piyan-gal, Vol. I. 53, 95, Io8
m. I 2 ; galhi, 47. Piyan-gala, Vol. II. 27, 28
n, 8, 30, 31. Piyan-galä, Vol. II. 3 I, 32,
33. piyařigiva, Vol. II. I 2, 24,
33 r. 7, 37, 42. piyan-se, Vol. II. I 72. piyavi, Vol. II. 272. aivedi, Vol. I. 33.
piyevin, Vol. II. 27I. piyodunu, Vol. I. 222. Aiyo-vi, Vol. I. I 18. piyo-vadairannan, Vol.I. 168,
I 74. Vol. II. 47. piyo-vadāram uvan, Vol. II.
7, 24, 25 2.9, 37. pivo-vafairanuvan,Vol.I. 205,
2o7 г. I. piyum, Vol. III. I Io. Piyummala, Vol. I. 27 n. 2, 32 κε. Ι, 36 η Io, 56 κ. 8, I o5 m. 9, il II me. I 2, III2 ጓt.8, I7 I ነt. 4–5, I88 ነz, 7, Vol. II. I99 m. I, 277 m. 4. Aỡ, Vol. I. I75 22. I.
Podonavulu, Vol. I. 46, 5I. A0-ge, Vol. I. 22 I.
poho, pohoyã, Vol. I. 25, 93, I59, I72, I74, 175 m2. I. Vol. II. 195, I96 m. Io, 27 Ι. pohonā, Vol. II. 27I. pohosat, Vol. II. 225.
Pokkantigāme, Vol. II. 249
72. I. pokuza, Vol. I. 93. Aokitna, Vol. I. Vol. II. I 43. AokzzzzaA, Vol. I. Iვ6. poläňgaku, Vol. II. I Io. follo, Vol. I. 25, 26 n. Io, 27, 32, 4 I, 248 m. 7. Vol. II. 32 7г. I, I I 5 п. 7, 2 І3. poloňgā, Vol. II. I I 6. follomavayon, Vol. I. 27 n.,
248 ነ፤, 7. Polonnaruva, Vol. I. 27, 122, І23, I 24 п. І, 12б, 164, Ι65, I 77 κ. 5, I 78, I8I κ. 5, 2o6 n. 4. Vol. II. 2 I, 26, 28, 98 m. I, Ioo, o3, 23, I 24, 25, 128 it. I, I3o, І34, 137 п. 1, I43, І46, I 5 Ι, Ι 53, I63, I65, 16ό, Ι67, 2οο, 2ο I, 2O4, 2ος п. І, 2cб, 2о7, 2 І2, 2 І7 ,239 ,238 و235 ,2 22 ,2 .72 242, 246 n. 5, 249, 25o, 2 56, 258, 2 59, 262. Poļonnaruvē, Vol. II. I35
m2. II, I 48. follow, Vol. I. 4 I, 46, 50 m. 3. poloyon, Vol. II. 4, 47,
286. fooyohon, folloyon, Vol. I. 27 m., I 3o; yona, III 7. Vol. III. 233 ; yõna, Vol. I. 246, 248 п. 7. pora, Vol. I. 16o nu. 3, I6I
Ι63, I 76.
22.5. porāna, Vol. II. 276 m. 4. Poroden-pokuna, Vol. I. 93,
IO4. forondi, Vol. I. 97. porovinam, Vol. I. 99 m.5. posathăiuga, Vol. II. 269 m. 7. posita, Vol.II. 269. Poson, Vol. I. 75 m. 4, 198, 2o5, 2 I 4, 229; Posonä, I96, 2o4, 223. Vol. II. I7, 18, п95. Posonavulla, Vol. I. I 64, II, 68,
169, 17o, I 7 Ι. Aot, Vol. I. 206 n. 8. Vol.
II. 27o. Aota,Vol. I.43, Io6 m. 18. Vol. II 98, I 45 m. 5; pot-hi, Vol. I. 94. posa, Vol. II. I I7 m. I. potā, Vol. I. 96, III m. Io. Pot-gul-vehera, Vol. II. 238,
239. pozy, poovu, Vol. I. 56 n. I 2. pova, Vol. I. 56 n. 12. pova, Vol. I. I75 m. 1. prabhā, Vol. II. I 62. prabhazya, Vol. II. 26o. pradakiņā, Vol. II. 288
n. 7. pradhānī, Vol. III. 225. pradipa, Vol. II. 259 m. 3. pradīpikā, Vol. II. II8 m. 5. prāha, Vol. III. 25 I m. I. prajñā, Vol. I. 8o. Vol. II.
269, 274 m. 5. pórājñiayen, Vol. II. I 6I. prakāra, Vol. II. I4 II,
I47, 287. Prakataditya, Vol. I. 2. Prākrama-Bāhu, Vol. II. I 6o. pralaya, Vol. I. I 3o. Vol.
II. 225, 286. pralaya-kotä, Vol. II. Io9. pramāda, Vol. III. 27o. pramāņayāmi, Vol. II. I 52
45
Aohot, Vol. I. 247.
. .
ΙΝ
praimodya, V Aramukka, V 274 η 7. pranditif dit-dia prainin, Vol. prānānta, Vo I36, I 44, I Ariffa, Vol. Arāsālava, V. Prásádaya, V prasamaya-ko prasiddha, Vo
I73. prasiddha-va, prastha, Vol. prasata, Vol. görasii/a-zvüa, V prathana, Vc Aratimala-ra
I3. paratimala-vi
I55. pratimalaya
II 2, I 29. fratimallayar
Ι 45, I 48, 2 pirātimoksāadiy
22. 5. göyʼati-gbaéşa, V pratipālana, pratyaksa, Vc pratyanta-vais praviha, Wol
22. 5. pravritta, Vol Prayaga, Vol. Pridham, Vol pirīti, Vol. III. Priti-danaka
II. 165, 168 göriti-ghoydi, V Aritia, Vol. I Arstha, Vol. I frthika, Vol Artanddžipäy Artandipateh, prsandpati, V Pubbäräma, V
κ. I5. fubudu-koti, puda, Vol. I. Vol. II. 21; pudi, Vol. I Vol. II. II, pudamin, Vo Audanu, Vol. fatalanau-āota, pullivek, Wol Puggalaprajñ 274 m. 7. puggaliléa va Augul, Vol. I 22.9, 92, 2. puhun, Vol. Auhužgā, V
22. 3. Auhunu, Wol Aufa, Vol. I. pufi, Vol. I. pifa, Vol. I.
I I2, I73. Aéiyjai-Äkara, V Abüiydi-Äkogäi, Vo pajanemi, V Püjävaliya, V 53 m2. II, 59 75 pt. 4, 155, 156, 3, 2I4. W 32 ft. Io, I Ι67 κ. 3, 2O8. pijãwata, V.
DEX
, II. 269. . II. 2б9, 27о,
Vol. III. I 6 I. I. I42.
II. I 26, I 32, 7, 155, 286. . 268. . II. 98. t. II. 239. i, Vol. III. I 29. . II. I 44, I 47,
Vol. I. 65 m. 3.
... 6
І. 269. Jol. II, 224. . II. 252. ayan, Vol. I.
Vol. II. I 5 I,
-hau, Vol. II.
, Vol. III. I 4 II, 37.
a, Vol. II. 27o
ol. II. I I 4, I72. Vol. II. 237.
l. II. I II, I 73. i, Vol. II. I I I. . II. 79, 288
II. 2б9. I. 225 nt. 4. I. 75 m. I. 174, 269. nandapa, Wol. 3, I74, 284. ol. II. I74. I. I74. I. 23. , II. 23I. z, Vol. II. 224. Vol. II. 226. ol. II. 22 I.
ol. I. I83, 185
Vol. II. I 1o.
I 32 , 22 1 , 223.
2I4. 4I, 5 I no. 8. ), 1 б2, 173. . II. 272. II. I 97 m. II. Vol. II. I95.
I. Iვნ. apti, Vol. III.
hu, Woll. I. I 47. 54 و 4 ۶۶۰ 53 و 47 5, 238.
. 223, 1. Ι. 96, I το
s
II. 27I. 9, 235.
7. I35. Vol. II.
l. II. II 2.
Ι., I. 46.
l. І. 2б т.8,42, бе, бп, б8 п. 3, 27 m. I, 143, 78 п. І, 2о7 п. ol. III. 28 mz. I, , I5 a. 3, 135, 20, 202 ft. I,
, II. II2.
fufay, Vol. I. 41, 46, 51 m.8,
77η 2. pukkārai, Vol. II. 253. puukku, Vol. II. 252. fhukun, Vol. III. 253. pólukuvām, Vol. II. 253 m. 2. Pulanari, Vol. II. 246, 252.
254. Pulasti, Vol. ÎI. 252, 253. Pulasti-pura, Vol. II. 1 I I, I I9, 16o, ió3, 172, 174, 246 п. 5. Pulatthi, Vol. I. 155, 206
n. 4. Vol. II. 248. Pulittöl-udaiyon, Vol. I. 176
22. I. Puliyan, Vol.I. 176 n. I. Puliyan-kulam, Vol. I. I7o n. 3, 176, I 82. Vol. II. 44,45,239... Pullayem, Vol. I. I54, 16o,
Ι6 . pulli, Vol. II. 245. Pulumayi, Vol. I. 13, I4, 58,
67η, Ι. Puluidavulu, Vol. I. 46, 51. pun, Vol. I. 91. Vol. II.
230, 233. puna, Vol. II. 24 I. pūjā, Vol. I. 96, III.
II. I9, I 9 m. 4. punah, Vol. II. 25 I m. I. punar, Vol. II. 16o. puigul-tain, Vol. I. 207 n., 3. pun-mas-hi, Vol. II. 234 n. 7. punnamāyanii, Vol. II. 2 Io. puñiño, Vol. II. 2 I, 1 I 9 m. I. pun-sanda, Vol. II. 225. punya, Vol. II. I I9 n. I. punyardhi, Vol II. 268. punya-grāvua, Vol. II. I 99. póūpajāti, Vol. II. I 74. pur, Vol. I. I96. Aura, Vol. I.38, 75 n. 4, I59, Ι74, 18ο, 2ο 4, 223 Vol. III. 4, I2, I7, 23, 36, III, I40, 195, I96 n. Io, 225,
Vol.
23 II. puri, Vol. I. 36 n. 7, I31, 181 n. 8, I86. Vol. III. III, I55, 268, 287. puramu, Vol. II. 252. pura-mas-hi, Vol. II. 23,
213 т. 6. póliuramin, Vol. II, IIo, 2 I3. purama, Vol. II. 97. pura-satavak, Vol. II. 2 I 3. purassara, Vol. II. 269, 274
7t, 5. purai-tana, Vol. I. I36. purattu, Vol. II, 252. puravā, Vol. II. 27o. furay, Vol. I. 46, 52 n. 4. purayehi, Vol. II. III, I 6o,
I72, I74, 287. purayonan, Vol. I. 248 n. 7. pürbba, Vol. II. I 45. purbbaňgama-zvä, Vol. II. 97. pūrbba-rājayan, Vol. II. I 47. pure, Vol. II 252. Purimala-maha-pel, Vol. I.
222, 228. purnimānta, Vol. II. 23I. pūrinna, Vol. II. 236 m. Io. pürtti, Vol. II. 236. purumaka, Vol. I 15o, 152,
53. purumuka, purumuvan, Vol. I. 26 m. I ; purumunuvo, 47, 52 π., Ιο. pūrva, Vol. II. I 45 m. 2.
, 1፩ärzldhagawza-ጋ∂, 97 ”. 3.
øūrvva, Vol. III. I4o, 269.
pūrvavideha, Vol. II. 273
72. 3. Pusa, Vol. I. 15o. Pusadata, Vol. I. I43 n. 7. Pušaguta, Vol. I. I45, 5o, 152; “gutaha, 145; gute, 15 I, I52; "gutena, 1.49,
f 5O. Pusarba-paha, Vol. I. aal,
227. Pussa, Vol. I. 15I. Pussa-gutta, Vol. I. I45, I49. Pusya-Gupta, Vol. I. I.3
at. 7, I5o. fut, Vol. I. Io3 n. 7, 246. Vol. II. 274 n. 7; puta, Vol. I. I5, 16, 17, 19, 20, 138, I44, I46, I5o, I52, 21 I ta. 5, 255, 256; taha, I 48 ; ’’te, I 7, 2o, 62; ot-hu, 22 I ; tak- huu, 222 ; oti, 22, 67, 69, 73, 2 Io, 2 II. putauvan-vahansē, Vol. II.
II.3. pütar, Vol. II. 253. Attikana, Vol. I. 59, 61, 62,
б3, 14І. putra, Vol. II. 274 m. 7. Abutrayan, Vol. II. 269. put/a, Vol. II. I 97. pouvaÁé, Vol. II. 2 I 4. Auzada, Vol. I. 248 n. 7. Auzi-fala, Vol. I. I96.
Puvaram, Vol. II. 239. - Puvaram-vehera, Vol. I. 183,
п86, 188. éuvāt, Vol. I. 48, 54 m. II.
rad, Vol. I. 31, 32, 33, 36 ,m. 2, II 77 ,77 و38 ,3 .۶۶ Ióo, I 74, I86, 187, 214, 22 I, 222, 23o. Vol. II. 4 п. 2, 6, 28. rada, Vol. I. I 22 nu. 2 ; rada huu, I87; rad-hu,222, 223; radhat, 22. radasa, Vol. I. 189 m, 9. radäтап, Vol. І. Іб3, п74. radavun, Vol. I. 97. radge, Vol. I. 221, 225 m.5;
railgehi, I82. rad-hu, Vol. II. 3o. rad-hol, Vol. I. 33, 16o, 161 ?• 5, 169, 174 25० ?. 3Vol. II. I 3 m. I, I5, I8 ?. I, 3ഠ, 42, 47 , -old', Vol. I. 189 n. 9. rad-kollaț, Vol. II. I 3. rad-kol-kämiyan, Vol. II. 24. rad-kol-samdaruvamo, Vol.
II. 3 I. radkol sam-daruvan, Vol. II.
37. radna, Wol. I. 77, 77 n. 2,
8
rീ Vol. I.48, 55 n. 2, 236; odola, 89 m. 9; odolan, 187; 'dolat, 247, 250 n.3; “dolen, 47. rad-sivu, Vol. II. 23, 25. radun, Vol. I. 33, 221, 235. Radupalla, Vol. I. 68 m. 3. rahdin, Wol. I. 187, rahanaka-galivehi, Vol. I.
255, 256. , raihin-gasanazd, Vol. I. 189
8
S. rahas, Vol. II. II 3, 272. raf, Vol.I. 25, 46, 4748, 77, 77 m, 2, 9 I, II 7, 18o, 22 I, 224 κ. 4, 23ο, 234, 235, 237,246, 247 : ra/.../kat, 91;
raf-ku, 235, 237.
Page 418
rafa, Vol. I. 35 m. II, 58, 75 و I 43 I8o و 44 13O, I و 4 .۶ 186. Vol. II. Io9, I Io, ΙΙ 3, ΙΙ 4, 16ο, Ι6 Ι, 17 Ι, I94, I95, I98, 213, 225. rāja, Vol. II. 97, IIIIo, III2, II 3, I 14, I26, 127, 132, I 33, 136, Ιόο, I 72, 2ο8, 226, 252. Raja, Vol. I. I. 24, 157. rājigcaritan, Vol. II. I 62. raja-dan-zahare, Vol. I. I86. rajadaru-kenek, Vol. II. I 32,
Ι62. rajadaruvan, Vol. I. I3I, I 8c. Vol. II. III3, II 26, I33, 136, I55, I72, I73, 287
rajaudaruvan-hā, Vol. II.
I2, II. rajadaruvant-gă, Vol. II. I 32,
п6, 287. rajadaruvanța, Vol. II. I I 3. rafadaruvan tayôi,'ʼol.II. I I 4. rajadaruvanu-du, Vol. II.
I74, 226. raja-daruvõ, Vol. II. I I 3. rajadaruvo-da, Vol. II. I 6 I. ravadhani, Vol. I. 131. Vol.
II. III. rājadhāni-da, Vol. II. I4o,
44. I47. rājadhāniyehi, Vol. II. I 72. Rājādhi-Rājasirinha, Vol. II.
262. ravadharma, Vol. I. 18o, 18
?፺• 7. Rajadhiraja I, Vol. I. 8o, 155. Vol. II. 2o6, 268, 274 m. II. Rajadhirajadeva, Wol. I. I. 23
22. 3. rājādīn, Vol. II. I 29. rājadroha-namu, Vol. II. I 6 I. räjädrohi-mamu, Vol. II. I 6I. rājadrohi-nam-mä, Vol. III.
Ι62. raja-gedorahi, Vol. III. 2I6
n. 7. rajageta, Vol. II. II3. rāja-guru, Vol. II. 248, 248
22. 5, 249,254 22. 4. rāja-haminsa, Vol. II. II, 4. rajahu, Vol. II. I 95, 225,
269.
raja-ituru, Vol. III. Io9,
II 5 κ. 8. rājājiā, Vol. II. 226. raja-kala, Vol. II. 225. räja-kanyakāvam, Vol. II.
III, II 27, I 33 I 36. rava-kanyavan, Vol. I. 13I.
rafa-karamasevek, Vol. I. 18o. rafakaranu-mindiviyi, Vol.
II. Io9. rajakemakunge, Vol. II. 99,
O. rajakenekun, Vol. II. I 73. Rajakesarivarman, Vol.I.I. 23
2. 3. rifa-kula, Vol. I. I89 m.9. rajakulaya, Vol. III. III, rājakumāravarum, Vol. III.
ΙόI. rāja-lilāvata, Vol. II. I 62. Rajamāligāva, Vol. II. II 8. rājāmātyar, Vol. II. 254 m. 6. rājāmātyarogun, Vol.II. 252. rajaňbaraguin, Vol. III. I 72. rifina, Vol. I. 26 n. 9. räjiană, Vol. II. 2 I 3, 2 I 5
ነr.8. vrajannam, Vol. II. 27r. räjänuöhävaven, Vol. II. II2.
WOL. II
rajapā, Vol. II. I Io, 286. raja-fharapurata,Vol. II. Io9. raja-parapóiuren, Vol. II. I 29. raja-pã-vahan se, Vol. III.
23, 22.4. raja-peraharin, Vol. II. Io9, raja-pilivelin, Vol. II. Io9,
Ι6o, I 7 Ι. Raja-Rāja, Vol. I. 3c.
II. 2.45. rāja-rața, Vol. II. 2 I 7.
Wo.
Rajaratnakara, Vol. I. I55.
Vol. II. 32 n. 5, 2o6. rdfa-sanbhaivanai, Vol.
I 62. rajasimiuha, Vol. II. 245, 268
?î, II, råīja-siri, Vol. II. 224. raja-sirin, Vol. II. I Io, I6o,
II.
I 2. rajassa, Vol. II. 2o5 n. 4.
rajastha-tallāhu, Vol. II. 226
多多。五。 rajaya-kalāhu, Vol. II. 226. raja-tanu, Vol. II. I 6o, I 7 I. raja-tamu-hi, Vol. III. III 4. adja-tikdi, Vol. I. 34 n. 6. raja-vä, Vol. II. 2 I 3. Rajavaliya, Vol. I. 59, 6o, 6I, 68 m. 3, I55, I 78 m. II. Vol. II. 8 m. 4, Io I, III 5 ?t. 3, 20 , 202 fa. I. raja-vaňśaya, Vol. II. III. räjavarayan, Vol. II. 225. rajavirita, Vol. II. 286. ragavirum, Vol. II. II 4. rajaya, Vol. I. I 8o. Vol. II.
I გ2, I ვ6, 22 5. rājayan, Vol. I. I 3 I. Vol. II. Io9, I4o, I45, I47 ISI, I55, 224, 269, 285. răijayange, Vol. III.
268. rājayangen, Vol. II. 287. rājayam-hā, Vol. II. I 5 I,
I55. rājayanta-da, Vol. II. I 62. rajayat, Vol. II. I 55. rajaye, Vol. II. I 4o. rajayehi, Vol. II. I Io, III,
I40, 44. rajek, Vol. III. 2o8 m. I, Rājēndra Cola I, Vol. II. 247, 25o, 25 I Pe. 4, 2 o8. Rajendra Coladeva I, Vol. I.
II, 4,
ه?y S
Rådralala Mitra, Wol. I.
2 22. 2.
rgjige, Vol. I. 95, Io8 nu. To, Io9 m. Io, 235; raf-hu, 2O4.
rajha, Vol. I. 138 m. 6,
I44.
raji, Vol. I. 22, 255; jini,
7с. メ Rājinī, Vol. I. I 84. Vol. II.
24I. Rājinī Candavatī, Vol. II.
24. rajjabhiseka, Vol. II. 2o5
22. 4. raaije, Vol. III. 24o, 24II. rajuruvan, Vol. III.
5.I. 274. raf-koi, Vol. I. 47, 54 m. I, 247, 25o m. 3, 6. Vol. III. 2I4; -éolen, Wol. I. 47, 55
II 2,
然。2。 Raj-kol-sam-daruvan,Vol.II.
38 m. 3, raj-kulat, Vol. III. 32 m. II. raf-maha-vehera, Vol. I. 47,
53.
I ND
rdina, Vol. I. 1
2. i. 23, 22 ٦ س.243 و234 na. 8 ; rô/iza 26 κ. 9, 77,
9I. rifindi, Vol. I.
n. 2 ; räjnän. ray-parapureha, rafun, Vol.I. 13 Io9, I Io, I I I 26, I 32, I გ6 rajungă, Vol I rafunta, Vol. Il Rājuppala, Vo
2. 3. rai-van hayi, Vc rãiya, Vol. III. I I 36, Iбо, п7
Vasa, I I 4. răvăbhișekayen rāvašrīvata, V rak, Vol I. 25,
166. adi-nazak, Wol raikiyak, Wol, I räkiyäyutu, V. räkka, Vol. II. rakkamaicmu, V räkkamanõ, Vo råkkä-yutu, Vo Rakkhasamaņa,
%。2。 raikmat, Vol I. rakna, Vol. I raénā, 25, 9 II. I 72, 225 ; Ι. 97, Io8 π., raknavu, Vol. I rakneyi, Vol. I raanu was, Vol. raksā, Vol. II. :
226, 27o. Rak-sa-ge, Vol. Raksaim, Vol.
25. rahsa-kala, Wol rakdi-kala-min
II.3. raksa-karanna
Ι62. raksi-karanu,
Vol. II. i 62. Rak-samarqan, V пбб, п69, п! I 98, 2oo. W raksaniyah, Vo Raksasas, Vol. raksiva, Vol. I raksaivaia, Vol. raÄkşa-y-diÄka, W Raksayim, Wol raksikka, Vol. raisita, Vol.I.
269, raktun, Vol. raÄèum/ha-yi, V, rakus, Vol. I. : rakval, Vol. III Rambewa, Vol bäva, 164, I I72, I92, 19 II. I, 2, Ιο, Ramafia, Wol.
253 i. 6. Rāmēśvara, Vo I34, Vol. I53, 155, I 5 Rames-varayeh 99, I2, ISI, Rämešvarayayä Ramuda, Vol.
ነZ• 5•
EX
83, 186, 188 2 II, 225 f. 2, Vol. II. 2 I 5 !, Vol. I. 25, 7 n. 2, 78,
49 2. 7, 77 iyan, 46.
Vol. I, 18o. 2. Vol. II. 97, 2, i I3 I II 4 23, 225. Ι., II 4. ... I 13.
3 L. I. 68, 68
pl. I. 237.
I4, I27, I.33,
п, п72, 268;
, Vol. II. 268. ol. II. 2 25. 46, 5G ነz• I 2,
l. I. 95.
95. ol. I. 237. I I3, III 4. ol. II. 2 I4. 1. II. 7. l. I. 25.
Wol. I, 2Oo
I86.
22, 237 5, 235. Vol. °nânaț, Vol.
4· I. II.3. I. I 14 m, 2. II. 237. II, 3, II 4 2 I 4,
I. 222, 228. I. 245, 247,
• II. 225. äväpi,Vol.II.
se, Vol. II.
Wol. I, 18o.
ol.I.3o, I64, 7 14, 175, ol. III. 23I. 1. II. по9. I. 35. I. 97.
II. 97. ol. II. 252. I. 34, 38. II. 252.
8o. Vol. II.
II. I 6o. ol. III. 22 5. 3, 35 p. 9.
233. ; I. 3o; Raň65, I 7ο κ. 3, 3, 20I. Vol. 39 m, 8, 230.
II. 2o4, 246,
l. I. I26, 131, II. I 2o, 152, 5, 167.
i-dī, Vol. III.
i, Vol. II. I 73. II. 24 m. I, 25
ramukkadu, Vol. II. 214,
28. Ramuk-kaidu, Wol. I. I66. ran, Vol I. 25, 33, 34 m. II, გ6 ??. 7–IO, გ8, 49., 93, 943 I3I J32, 22I 222; 227 n. lo, 247, 258. Vol. II. I Io, I I 2, I I 3, I 29, І36, І4І, І42 п. б, Iбо, 172, I 73, 286, 287 ; ranä, Vol. I. 97, II 3 m. I. Vol. II. I 27, I 33, I 36. rania-da, Vol. II. I 45. Ran-äňgili, Vol. II. I 2o n. 2. raguayen, Vol. II. I 45. randani, Vol. I. 204, 206
22. 3. randavi, Vol. I. 206 n. 3. rindi, Vol. I. 222, 24o n, 3. 1'anana, Vol. I. 221. ra nazvā, Vol. I. 222. Ranesinghe (W. P.), Vol. I.
59 т. 6. praig, Vol. I, 222, 223, 228 m. 6. Vol. II. I I 9 n. 8. raňga, Vol. II. III, I 33, I 36. rain-gahanazi, Vol. I. 189
ገz. 8. Rangiri Daihbulla, Wol, I.
I27 η. Ι. w ran-kemudiyen, Vol. II. I 74. Rankot-dāgaba, Vol. II. I 2o m. I, I37, 143, 145, I48, I49, 166, 166 m. 8. Rankot-vehera, Vol. II. II, 34,
I35, 2I9. ran-pața, Vol. II. 226. ramz-riadi, Vol. II. I Io. zan-rигат - zastraiharanadi,
Vol. II. I32. Rantisä, Vol. 27, 32. 33. Rantisä, Vol. II. I4o, I 42,
I44I47. Rantisäye, Vol. II. 3o m. 3,
3I Rantisäyehi, Vol. II. 3o. ran-zala, Vol. II. I45. ran-valam, Vol. II. I 47. ran-villä, Vol. II. I 74. Rapson, Prof. E. J., Vol. I. I 22 ነê. 3,2o8 ነz, 3, 2O9 ነz• 2. ras, Vol. I. 258. rais, Wol. I. 222. rasa, Vol. II. Il3, 269. rasāsvādayehi, Vol. II. 269. rasin, Vol. II. 23. rds-karai, Vol. I. 222. Rastrakuta, Vol. I. 248 n. 7.
| räsvana, Vol. II. 2 I 4.
räiszvū, Vol. II. II, II. raszvūzvan, Vol. III. 27I. rat, Vol. I. 46, 47, 53 a. 3, 54 m. I, 96, 25 n. 6; Wol. II. 3. 4I, 47 233, 287; rata, Vol. I. II, 36; Vol. II. III, I 26, I 32, I 36, I 45, 2I4; rațä,Vol. II. Io9, IIIIo, 287; rat-hi, Vol. I. I97, I99 72. 9; 7atim, 93 ; ratladu, I68, 170 m. 6, 174, І99 п. 9, 2о4, 2об п. 7-8; rat-laaduvak, III m. 4. rat, Vol. I. 258. ratana, Vol. I. 52 m, 3, 238, Ratana-giri, Vol. II. I 67,
I73。 Ratana-mahā-pasada, Vol.I.
215, 226 п. 2. Ratanamālika- mahā- cētiya,
Vol. II. I I9 m. 6. Ratana-pasada, Wol. I. 55 κ. 8, 216, 226 η 2, 228 2. 3.
33
Ratanasutta, Vol. . . . . ratanatlaya, Vol. I. 52 nu. 3. Ratanavali, Vol. I. 177 n. 2. Ratanāvali-cetiya, Vol. III.
I35. Ratanāvali-cetiyarih, Vol. II.
I35 î. R. rat-bim, Vol. III. I 29. ratha, Vol. II. I 4 I, I45 I 47. ratin, Vol. I. I 3 I. Vol. II.
I2, I5 I, i55. rat-Aada, Vol. I. 247. rat-kol, Vol. II. II, 5, 18. rat-kol-kämuiyan, Vol. II. 4. rat-ko-sandaruvamo, Vol.II.
3. rat-ladu, Vol. II. 7, 24, 3I, 37, 42, 47. See also rat. Ratmala-vava, Vol. I. 58. ratna, Vol. II. I 4o, I 45, I47,
287。 ratnãbharanna, Vol. II. 225. Ratna-caitya, Vol. II. I 66,
п66 п. 8, п73. ratnankalukku, Vol. II. 253. Ratnapura, Vol. II. 2 I8 n. I. Ratnasrijfiana, Wol. I. 2. ratranu, Vol. I. 136. ratha-ladaho, Vol. I. 200
pe. . Ratupula, Vol. I. 68 m. 3. raudra-tulā-talamu, Vol. II.
216 π., 2. ravā, Vol III. I I 3. räyak, Vol. II. 227 m. 5. räyak-se, Vol. II. 225. Rerumanakati, Vol. I. 68
72. 3.
Rg-veda, Vol. I. I6.
Rhys Davids (Mrs.), Vol. I.
228 m. II.
Rhys Davids (T.W.), Vol.I. i, 14 n. 6, 28 m. 3, 5, 65, 75 m. I, Io8 in. 3, 121 7t. 3, 42, 209 2, 4, 25
it. 4. riada, Vol. I. I3I. Vol. II. ΙΙο, Ι 42 κ. 6, I6 Ι., I 72,
I74. ridī-valam, Vol. II. I4 I, I 45,
I47. Riga-Varad-sivu, II.
23 22. 4, 252. . Rigäve Rad-sivu, Vol. II.
23 Pe. 4, 25 *2. 7. rie-hi, Vol. I. 223. Riňgäva Rad-sivu, Vol. II.
23, 25. risin, Vol. II. 2373. risiyena-lesa, Wol. I. 258. riti, Vol. I. I35. Ritigala, Vol. I, 135, I36, 137, 138, i39, I42, I47,
I52. Rittha, Wol. I. I36 n. 3. γέτι, Vol. ΙΙ. 47, 13ο, 186,
222 rivuhnu, Vol. II. 2 I2, 2 I 5
Wo.
22. 5. rivanta, Wol. I. 33; riyan,
65 p. 3, 94. rogā, Vol. II. 27o. rogayakata, Vol. II. II, 3. Röhana, Vol. I. 6I n. I, 67.
I84. Vol. II. 2oo, 2oII, 2O4, 2O5, 2O7, 2O8, 2O9, 250, 259. Roth (R.), Vol. I. 16. Rotu Pullayem, Vol. I. I54,
16ο, 16 Ι. roav, Vol. I. 46. Rsabhadatta, Vol. I. 69 ps, a. rū, Vol. II. 2 I 3.
SS
Page 419
3I4
Rudradaman, Wol. I. I43
n. 7. rudu, Vol. II. 2I6 n. 2. ruduru, Vol. II. 2 I 3, 2I6
72. 2. Rūgama, Vol. II. 2 I8 m. I. Ruhuņa, Vol. II. 154 m. 7, 65. Vol. III. 9, 2 I 7 m. 2, 228 m. 2; nat, Vol. I. 18 n. 3. Vol. II. I3, I4 I m. 6. Ruhunu-danavi, Vol I. 20I, 2o4, 2o5. Vol. II. I 2. Ruhunu-rata, Vol. I. 206 n. I. ruk, Vol. I. 93, I96, I 98 m. I 2. Vol. II. II3, -III.4, I2 on. 6. rukak, Vol. II. I Io. rūpa-siri, Vol. II. I 96 m. rāpa sirim, Vol. II. I96 m. Io. Ripavati, Vol. I. 177. Vol.
II. 24o. − rūpaye, Vol. II. II, 3. Ripnath, Vol. I. I5I.
II. 26o n. 3, 275 m. 6. rири, Vol. I. 25, 46, 5o
na. I5, 186, 22 I. rusi, Vol. I. 22 г. rū-sirin, Vol. II. I 95. rū-siri, Vol. II. I 95 m. Io. rusnā, Vol. II. II3. rusad, Vol. I. 91, 98 n. 12. ruzan, Vol. I. 46, 52 m. 3, I3I, 136, I86, 188 m. Io, 22 II, 222, 234, 238. Vol. II. I 32, I36 ; ነገ/UanaÆ, Vol. I. I3I ; ruvanat, 221, 222, 235; ruvanata, Vol. II. 2 I 3 ; ruvanin, Vol. I. 22 I. Vol. II. I 73. ruzan-asun, Vol. I. 95, Io9. Ruvan-dagab,Vol.I. 222,228. Ruvan-diva, Vol. I. 226 m. II. Ruvan-giri, Vol. I. 226 n. 6. Ruvan-maha-paha, Vol. I.
2 I5, 22, 226. Ruvanmala, Vol. I. 26 n. 9, 27 п. 2, Io5 п. 4, I7I rг. 5, I98 m. II, 199 m. I 2. Ruvanmäli, Vol. II. I 2 I. Ruvanmāli - dāgab - vahansē,
Vol. III. II3. Ruvanmäli-dāgaba, Vol. II.
I66. − Ruvanmäli-maha-sä, Vol. II.
II 9. Ruvanmali-mahasti-vahanse
ța, Vol. II. II 2. Ruvan-paha, Vol. I. 48, 5.5,
222, 228, 236, 239. Ruvan-pav, Vol. I. 22 II, 226.
Wo.
Ruvan-suner, Wol. I. 22,
226 п. 3. ruzan-wahare, Vol. I. 188
22, IO. Ruvanvali, Vol. I. II9 n. 6, I23 ነራ 2, I 35 ?z. 2, 137, I42. . Ruvanvali- dagaba, Vol. I. I3, 59, 123, I 24, I26, I8I m. 6, 2 Io, 2 II m. I 5, 228 n. 8, I2. Vol. II. I I7 п. І2, I28, 134, I35 п. І, Iვ6, I37, 166. \\ Ruvan - vasträbharanädin,
Vol. II. I 29. ruvin, Vol. II. 2 I3.
sa, Vol. I. 37 n. 5, 48, 75 و 32 IO4 ra. I, I ,97 و 96 و4 .۶۶ I40, I48, 151, 196, I97, 236. Vol. II. II, 2, 4o, Ι6ο, Ι94, 233, 268, 27ο, 278 m. 8.
sti, Vol. I. 46, 51 n. 18. Vol. II. II, 3, 233, 24II, 252 κε. Ι. să, Vol. I. I32, 22 I, 222. Vol. III. Ioo, I I 9; să-lhi, Vol. I. 222, 235; sivehi, 236. saba, Vol. I. 227 m. I I. sabā-keremin, Vol. II. I 72. Sabarä Käbäli, Vol. II. 34,
37. Sabà-vadunna Salayem, Vol.
I. I54, I57, 160, 16I. sabd-vafanuvanat,Vol.I. 235. Sabavasunna, Vol. I. 34, 38. sabavata, Vol. II. 2 I 3.
śabdārthacintā, Vol. I. 2. sabhaye, Vol. I. 247. Vol.
III
. 7. Sabhāyen, Vol. II. 23, 25 ??. 8, გ6, 39., 42., 218 ??. 1I. sace, Vol. III. 281 m. 3. saida, Vol. I. 99 m. 5. sägda, Vol. II. II o. sadi, Vol. I. 222.
24. ad-abhijñā, Vol. II. 269,
2 72. 3. sadã-căra, Vol. II. II, 2, I72. sadahä, Vol. I. 223; sadähä,
I86; sadahdiyen, 223. Saddharmaratnavali, Vol. I.
65. Saddharma-ratnāvali, Vol. II.
33 72, 4, 274 2. 7. Saddha-Tissa, Vol. I. I42,
149, I52. saddhiviharika, Vol I. I92.
Vol. II. 27o, 276 m. 2. saddhivihārikas, Vol. II. 277. sadevake, Vol. II. 2 I o m2. sādhā, Vol. II. I, II, II, 2,
I I 7 κ. Ι 3, Ι 5Ι, Ι 55, 225. sādhamin, Vol. II. 27o. sādhāraņa, Vol. II. I 55, 226. sādhita, Vol. II. 269. sādhu, Vol. II. 168, I 74. saidi, Vol. I. 32, 186, 24o n. 3. sädī, Vol. III. I 72. saidu, Vol. I. 222. sädiā, Vol. I. 223. Vol. II.
277 n. 4. säduņu, Vol. II. 2 I 3. saga (gen. Sagasa, sagasa, sagaha), Vol. I. I 5, Ió, II, 9, 20, 2I, 62, 64, 72, I39, I4o, I4I, I44, 145, I46, I48; sagahataya, 2 Io, 2 II, 255. sägä, Vol. I. 32 m. II. Sāgali, Vol. I, 228 m. II. săgaliya, Vol. II, 275 m. I. saga-mok, Vol. II. II3. saganneyä, Vol. II. I I 4. sāgaraya-să, Vol. II. I 16. sagha, Vol. - I. 16. Vol. II. 26o n. 3, 275 n. 6; Sagha, Vol. I. I.47. saghasa, Vol. I. I45. Sagiri, Vol. I. 75,76, 77, 83, 199, 239; -girihi, 236; Sa-giri-ya, 196, I97. Sägiri, Vol. III. Ioo, I 23. Sägiriya, Vol. II. 99. Sägiriyen, Vol. II. i I 4. sdgovuvan, Vol. I. 97. saha, Vol. I. 62, I48, 223. Vol. II. I 72, 2 I 3, 226; sahak, Vol. I. I 87. sahā, Vol. III. I 8. sdiha, Vol.I. 29 pe., 95, Io9
n, 5, I 18, 187.
Vol. II.
IND
sdiha, Vol. I. 32
22. Sähä-kula, Vo Sähä-muni, Vo sahana, Vol. ) nt. 9, Io9 p. ΙοI νε, 9. Sähasa Malla, Pa. 5 I 24 ra
78 тг. . lo3, 2o6, 2 224, 226, 22 sahasayen, Wol sahasi, Vol. I. Sahai-sl, Vol. I sāhasõttituñiga, sahasra, Vol. n. 4, 269 m Sahasram, Wol sahasrayehi, V Sahassakarīsa
68. sahdiya, Vol. 1 sihi, Vol. I. 2; sahita, Vol. III sahi, Vol. I. I sihua, Vol. I. 5ailamaya, W
??, 3. saindhazya, Vo saindhavayanț
T62. Saiva, Vol. I. safay, Vol. I. : sdik, Vol. I. 22 sak, Vol. I. 22 saka, Vol. I. I 4 II, 286. sāĀa, Vol. II. saÄala, Vol. I. Vol. II. I c 248 κ. 5, 25 saalam, Vol. sa&ar, Vol. I. sakasa, Vol. I sakasa, Vol. I. säkayak, Vol.
IS4. saehewin, Vol. Sakim, Vol.
47, 48. Sakka, Vol. I. Sakka-maha-a
I83, 190 a.
Sakka-senapat
I84, 190 m,
O
40. Sak-maha-āma
I87, 190 m. Sakman, Vol. sakmen, Vol. I sd-koti, Vol. I śakra, Vol. II. sikra-devendr
II.O. Sakrayä-se, V
172. Sak Senevi,
40. Sak-Senevi Sai II. 42, 43. sakur, Vol. I 22. 2, 222. sakvala, Vol. sakval, Vol. I sakvittan, Vol Sakya, Vol.
226, 240. sal, Vol. I.
274 m. f. sail, Vol. I. 4
95, 96, 97, I74. Vol.
EX
و 4 I .۶۶ 52 و 47 |
. I. 237. l. І. 32 п. І. c2 1 و 95ی و 92 . 5; att, 92,
Vol. I. I. 23
I, I56, I77, Vol. II. IoII, I9, 22O, 22 I 7, 229, 284. II, 224. 2 Io, 2 II. 32 22. I. Vol. II. 237.
II. 269, 269 6
i. I 5. ol. II. 269. tank, Wol. I.
I. 274 n. 7.
I.
287. 92 r. 5.
87.
'ol. . III.
i. II. Iб4. a-da, Vol. II.
Ι67
п76 п. I, п9І. 334.
3, 229.
7 22. 9. I3I. Vol. III.
( ): Š3.
72, 255, 257. 9, 145, I47, 2, 268. II. 24 II, 272. 25. I. 27I. 258. II. II2, I5I,
I. 99 nt, 5. و45 وI3 و2 I. I.
24о т. 2. - macca, Wol. I.
7. i, Vol. I. 183, | 7. Vol. II.
iti, Vol. I. IS3,
7. II. 27I. ... 222. I. I. I3.
, I ნვ. ayā-së, Vol. II.
/ol. II. Iбо,
Vol. II. 39,
igalnavan, Wol.
25, 168, 169
II. 224. І. п72 т. п. L. II. Io9. I. 32, 34, 52,
22I. Wol. II.
,94 939 و92 و9. по5 п. 8, 1б9, II. 3 I, 48.
sala, Vol. I. 9 I, 92, Io3 m. 5, 222, 230, 234, 236. Vol. 4 19۶ م1I salā, Vol. I. 95. sāla, Vol. III. 258, 273. sáālā, Vol. III. 2 Io. sala, Vol. I. I3I. salai, Vol. I. 18o. saldāka, Vol. I. 8 I nu. 6. sälakiyä, Vol. II. II3. Salalihini-sandesa, Vol. I,
248 κ. 7. sālamin, Vol. II. 28 II m. 3. Salamevan, Vol. I. 25, 26, 78, 79, пб4, пб5, пб8, I74, I75, I8o, I8 I, I83, 187, 189, 196, 213, 234. Vol. II. 4, 5, 6, 7, 9, Io, 3o, 23o : Salameyvan, Vol. I. 42, 46, 49. Salamevan Abahay, Vol. I.
24, 49. - pavu, Vol. 1. 47 52, Io9 salasat, Vol. I. 93. Siliva, Vol. I. 18o. sālavanodyānayehi, Vol. II.
268, salayak-haf, Vol. I. 95; sala
Viz, 95. sāldīyam. Vol. II. 28 n. 3. Salayem, Vol. I. 154, 16o,
п бІ. sale, Vol. I. I86, 88 m. I4,
22, 237. sal-hi, Vol. I. 91. śālinā, Vol. II. Io3. Salipabbata, Vol. I. 6 n. I. υάλιν, Vol. Ι. 33. sallekhami, Vol. II. 272. sala.khd, Vol. I. 188 m. I4. sam, Vol. I 47. sama, Wol. I. 72, 99 m. 5, 181 n. 2. Vol. II. I 46 m. 4, 172; sama = Skt. šama, Vol.I. 181 n. 2. sama-di, Vol. I. 186, 188 花。2,213,221,225 饭。2, 23o. Vol. II. 2 I 3. samādam, Vol. II. 273. samuaga, Vol. II. 269 m. 5. samagättan, Vol. II. I 62. sāmagriya, Vol. II. 269. samahara, Vol. II. I Io, II 4. sama-hita, Vol. I. 48. samāhitānu, Vol. II. 252. samafiy, Vol. I. 77, 91, 188
2. 2, 23 230, 234 sama-kot, Vol. I. I97. samalamiukrta, Vol. II. 269. Saman, Vol. I. I 28. samāna, Vol. II. I45 I 48,
Ι6ο, 287. Šamaņa, Vol. I. 21. sama-nam, Vol. II. 226.
Samanan-vara, Vol. I. 163,
169, 174. sāmaieras, Vol. II. 249,
26I. samajiga, Vol. I. I3I. Vol.
II. 269.
sämäňgä, Vol. II. I Io.
simdigin, Vol. I. 49, 9I, 92, 93, 94, ΙοI κ. G, Ιοβ κ. Ι2.
samaig-vi, Vol. I. 48.
samani-ghara, Vol. I. I94.
samannāgata, Vol. II. 275
κι, 6
Sāmaññaphala, Vol. II. 279
7. 5. Samanola, Vol. II. I 66, 2 I3,
24, 27. Samanoļa-kuļa, Vol. II. 2 I 7.
| Samanta Devadatta, Wol, I. 2.
Samanta-kūța, Vol. II. 2o. Samantakti ta-vannana,Vol.I.
I 36. Vol. II. 2 Io. Samantapasadika, Vol. I. 28 m. 4-5. Vol. II. 259, 272 ነz. 2, 272 ?።• 4, 281 ?።• 7, 282 n. 6. samasä, Vol. II. 27o. samasin, Vol. II. 27o. sanasta, Vol II. 236 n.6,237. samastha, Vol. II. 236. samata, Vol. I. 72, 257. samateya, Vol I. 255, 257. sammatis, Vol II. 268. samatuya, Vol. I. 257. Samay, Vol. I. 46, 5 I m, 15. samaye, Vol. II. 194. śamayitun-trātum, Vol. II.
Iбо. Saribada, Vol. I. 16o, I61. sambdaha-koti, Vol. II. J. 3o
2. Ii » Sambhoga-grama, Vol. L. 8
22.
sambodito. Vol. II. 2 Io. samhcodita, Vol. II. 269. samu-daruvamuo, Vol. II. 3o,
3 II, 43. sam-daruvan, Vol. I. 33, 36 و 1 ۶۶۰ 54 و 49 و 4S و 4 ,3 . I87, 2 გ7 247, 248, 25 I n. 6. Vol. II. 3 I, 33 m. 6, = 4 I 2 و 37 و9 ۶۶ 33 samudaruvan-zvisin, Vol. II.
7, 24, 36. saminganikā, Vol. II. 276 n. 6. Samgaņikādīn, Vol. II. 27o. samigāyanā, Vol II. 269. samingha, Vol. II, 246, 252,
253, 272, 275 pe. 6. saminghabodhi, Vol. III. 268,
274. saminghanh, Vol. II. 26o m. 3. saigharifabamukaehi, Vol.
II. 249 п. І. saminghārāma, Vol. II. I I 3. saminghayā, Vol. II. 269, 273,
279 ft. 4. samghayā-wahanse, Vol. II.
97. samughayāvisin, Vol. II. 27 I. samipa-vă-să, Vol. II. II o. samiflavehi, Vol.I. 18o. Vol.
II 27 I samiyen, Vol. I. 35 m. I2, 36 m., 198, 204, 206 n. 2. Vol. II. 30, 39, 47, 48, ž8 m. II. samiukhyā, Vol. II. 269. samksipya, Vol. II. 25 I m. I, sammāna, Vol. III. 226. sammata, Vol. II. 268. sammata-kotä, Vol. II. I 4to,
45, 47. śammatippãm, Vol. II, 253. samupadlī, Vol. III. 2 26. sampadam. Vol. II. 224. samupajamiiñia, Vol. II. 27o, 278
it 3. sampajaminîằayen, Vol. III. 27 I
28о г. 9. sampaiaiia, Vol. 7t. 3, 279 72. 5. sampanna, Vol. I. 75 ft. 4,
I8o. Vol. II. I 74. sampannar, Vol. II. 252. sampananar-āna, Vol. II. 248
III. 278
72, 5. sampat, Vol. II. I 6 I, 162,
I72, I 4, 226. sampattiyața, Vol. II. 2 26. samplatzvā, Vol. III. 16I m. 2. sampat-vutva, Vol. II. I 73.
Page 420
sanradiha, Voi. II. I26, 132,
п 36 п. 5, I72. samuraddha-kota, Vol. II. I 36. sani-raksitui-c-diritain, Vol.
II. I 6o. sam raddha-kota, Vol. II. I 72. samuradadhi, Vol. II. 6 I m. I. samisāra, Vol. II. 268 n. 3. saminsattha, Vol. II. 27 I. samu, Vol. I. 92, 94. Vol.
II. 27 I. samudadagiri, Vol. II. 2 T. samudra, Wol. II, II6 m. 3. samudra-krīldāviața, Vol. II
o samudrollasanaya, Vol. II.
287. samusietä-vä, Vol. II. 269. samverdadhi, Vol. II. I 6. samuttuigami, Vol. II. I 35
2. 3. samuyem, Vol. II. 2 I 4. samvatai, Vol. I. 36 n., 198,
2OO pa, 4. samuvatā-pahaņa, Vol. II. 26. Sathyutta-nikaya, Vol. I. 135
2. sana, Vol. I. 94, Io7 m. I, 247.
sanín, 94. Sana, Vol. I. 65, I32. sana, Vol. I. 51 n. 18; sää, 237; sôiiyôihi, 25, 26 mz. 6, 46, 5o n. I9, I86, 188 m, 4, 19o n. 3; sägen, 46, 52
samaha, Aay, Vol. I. 25, 27 п. т, 46, 5о п. 5, 5I т. п. Vol. II. III, 287. , sanahana, Vol. I. 235. sänahi, Vol. I. 225 n. 4;
s dänitäh ilā, 223. sanātha-koțä, Vol. II. III,
73. sänäzviyä, Vol. II. 272. saicayen Vol. II. I 55. Safichi, Vol. I. 15, 16, 17, 20 п. 2, І43 г. 7, 146, 147, I 53. Vol. II. 261 m. I, sand, Vol. I. 23, 25, 33, 46, 9I, II7, 188 т. 3, 243, 246. Vol. II. 42, I 33 m. 5, 233. sanda, Vol. I. I3I, I8o, I82 7a. I. Völ. II. I32, 1 55, 99 pe. 2, 23, 225, 226, 22.9 m, 1 ; indi, Vol. I. I.87. sindi, Vol. I. 29 m., 9, 236. sandä, Vol. III. 27 I. sandaha, Vol. II. 7, I 73. saňalahā, Vol. II. 97.
sandahdi, Vol. I. I8o. Wol.
II. I I 3, 27o.
saňdahu, Vol. II. I o.
samula-maha-leņa, Vol. II.
I 96. Sanda-maha-leņin, Vol. II.
95. sanda-tudā, Vol. II. 227 m. 5. sand-hdi, Vol. I, II8. Wol.
II. I 8, 24. sandher, Vol. III. 252. sandhi, Vol. II. 253 m 6. Sändive de utu-kiri, Vol. II.
27, 31, 33 p. 8, 39, 42, 43. sand-levak, Wol. I. 186, IS8
72. 3.
Sand-Piritti-rad, Vol. II. 43.
saig, Vol. I. 25, 26, 29 m., 33, 54 و 3 .۶a 53 ,3 ۶۶۰ 52 و 48 و 47 rt. 8, 9,92, 94, 95, I87, 222; saigahata, 72 ; sagun, 25, 33, 47, 48, 49, 92, IoΙ κ. 9, 186, I87, 236; saňganāta, 35 m. III
(saignat, 38, 9I, 22 I, 223, 235, 236); saňgikeneknat,
8
sdiigii, Vol.I 48; stigii-tanin,
55 72. ). Saňga, Vol. I, 38. Vol. II.
27, 272. Sangabo, Vol. II. 97, I I 5, I 26, I27, 132, 133, 136, I37, I 2. Saigal-navan, Wol. I. 187,
I 9o. Vol. II. 39, 42, 43. saňganata, Vol II. I I I. sařşarā, Vol. II. 222, 235. Vol. II. 26II m. 7, 262, 268,
274 na
Saigã, Raksamanan, Vol. I.
I66. Sangaranparatti-Sya, Vol. II.
I9 n. 6, 20 m. saňgata-koțä, Vol. II. 269. Sang-Baiday, Vol I. 23, 46,
49. Vol. II. 45. Saigbo, Vol. I. 33, 79, 154, I59, 1бІ ; °boy, 23, 4б, 5о, 78, 79. Vol. II. გo. Saig-detim, Vol. I. 164, 166,
I69, I7 I, I74, 175. Saingha, Vol. II. 26o, 26. Saṁghā, Vol. II. 24, 42, 83, 184, I90 m. I, 2 II. Vol.
I
܀ 45 ܀ Sanghabodhi, Vol. I. 124,
I 54. Vol. III. 258. Saighabodhi-varmar, Vol.II.
253. Safgha-pala-sami, Wol. I.
93. 22. 2.
Sangha-pa-sami, Vol. I. 193
P. 2, I 94, I 99 ha. I 5. Sahgharāja, Vol. II. 249. Sathgharakkhita, Vol. I. 55
22. I Sangharakkhita Thera, Wol.
II. 262, 276 m. 4. Sainghasēna Ārāma, Saigsen-aram, Vol. I. 42, 46, 51, 5 I at. 4, 183, 190. Saigha-writta-swimin,
I. 189 m. I 2. saighika vatthu, Vol. I. I47. Saig-pa-him, Vol. I.
I94, I97, I99. Vol. II. Id,
saiigra, Vol. I. 223. saigraha, Vol. II. II8 m. 5. saingrāma, Vol. II. 268. Saig-sana, Vol. I 183, 187,
I90. Saig-sena, Vol. I. 183, 187
na. 3, I9o n. I. sangun, Vol. I. 222, 228. saňgun, Vol. II. 2 I4, 272. saňgunge, Vol. III. 272. saňgu-ruvan, Vol. II. I 3 T. sang-zili, Vol. I. 95, Io9 n. Io; -2dilla, 93, lo4,
OC) sang-vat, Vol. I. 32. saig-zat-himi, Vol. I. 187,
I 89 pe. I2, 235. Saig-vatta, Vol. I. I97, 199. sanhindena, Vol. II. 272. sanhinduzvā, Vol. II. I 5 I. sanit-han, Vol. I. 33, 36 n. 2, 222; saniuhan, 36 Ž. 2. säņive, Vol. II. 42 m. 3. śaikattārai, Vol. II. 252. sanne, Vol. II. 259, 276 m. 4, 277 m. 7, 278 m. 6, 279 m. II. 282 т. п., 282 п. 5. sannapatita, Vol. II. 269.
Vol. -
l93,
sannipatitãna. Sanskrit, Vol.
Ι65. santhãnza, Vo. 2z. 3, I ვ6. 155. santhänakotä, śīnti, Vol. II. saintiyehi, Wol santošot sava, V sipa, Vol. I. 5 Saparagamuva sabat, Vol. II. säpat, Vol. II. sapii, Vol. I.
Vol. II. II. men, Vol. I. safaya, Vol. I.
27 I.
Saphara, Vol.
Sapugamiya, V safuva, Vol. I. sar, Woll. I. I 8 sāra, Vol. II. såra, Vol. II. 3. saraha, Vol. II Sarada, Vol. I. sarahi, Vol. I) sarahu, Vol. I, sirihunu, Wol sdirahunu, Vol süralizirat-čal-,
I55. sarak, Vol. I.
Io, I 26, 13 sarana, Vol. I.
2 Í3. Saramañkara, V scirasiva, Wol. sarasii, Vol. I. sarazanen, Wol sciraziz, Vol. Il särävin, Vol.
۶۰ 4 Sarbba, Vol. I Sarbbäfiga, Vo sarbóaszva, Vol. sarillasva-fiara 49 pt. I. Sardahdi, Vol. I ýãrảăaoảệrãựả: I57, 2 T9,24 sarina, Vol. II. Sariputta-Ther: 262, 276 π. . Sarira vehi, Vol Sartrayen, Vol. Sariraven-mi, Sarnath, Vol. I
26 т. . sarogima, Wol. saru, Vol. I. 3: sarun, Vol. III. sarup, Vol. III. sarava, Vol. II. Sarvadarana-s,
II. 25 I m. 1. Sarvanga-sunda Vol. II. I I sar zasza, sarz, 40, 45 72. 3 sarvvafia, Vol. sas, Vol. I. 223, Sasa dāvata, Vo. n. 7. Vol. I sāsrama, Vol. III. Sasana, Vol. I. in, 6. Wol. I 26, 132, 136 fisanam, Wol sasanani, Vol. Sāsanavamsa,
雳。夏。
riu, Vol. II. 27r. II. Io5, I 57,
i. I. I3 I, I34 Vol. II. I 5 I,
Vol. II. I I 2.
І4б. . II. I 48.
Vol. II. II3.
4 ه۶۶ 5 , Vol. II. 259. 27 I.
172. 32, 34 12. 2. 4, 172 , σαράι
222. | 236. Vol. II
III. 259. ol. I. 96.
34 7. I3. 5, 187 m, 5. 225.
3.
• 277 ን፤• 4. 198 m, 4. ... I3, I74. , Ι86, , II. 15 I. . II. I I 2. hi, Vol. II.
I 3o. Vol. III. 2, I ვ6, I 72.
22 I. Vol. II.
Vol. II. 262. II. 268.
227 m. II. ..I. 235. ... II 2.
I. 94,
Ι. τοφ.
l. II. I I I.
II. 45, I 47.
ayem, Vol. II.
o8
I. 97. a, Vol. III.
2O4, 23. , Vol. II. 259, .
, 2. Vol. II.
II. 249.
278 κ. 8, 27 I, 272. Io9 pe. 2. angraha, Vol.
ri, Vol.I. 124. 2. 2, II 8. 22 I. aszva, Vol. III.
п. 268.
I. 178, 248 Ι. 277 κ. 4.
258. 3I, I8o, I8I II. 97, I II,
foli. 249
śāsantaya, Vol. II. II, 3, 225. fāsanay’ața, Vol. II. I 14. sasaindi, Vol. I. 77, 9 , 98
22. If sasandana, Vol. II. 27o. sa siri, Vol. II. 2 I 3. Sasna, Vol. II. 269. sasmața, Vol. II. III, 269. saste/i, Vol. II. I. sassama ye, Vol. II. 2 I o nu. śāstra, Vol. I. I.32. Vol. II.
I OC), śāstra-dhara, Vol. II. I 73. śāstra-dharayanasa, Vol. III.
II J. ästr-äga ha, Vol. II. o9. sastent, Vol. I. 25, 33, 46, 47, 50 ft. 4, 52 pt. 8, 187, 223, 235, 237. Vol. II. 97, I I , II 2, I I.4, I 29, I 73, 269, 287; sasnat, Vol. I. 22 i ; sa sinehi, 47. sasauntata, Vol. II. 6. sasun-vägda, Vol. III.
I72, If 3. sat, Vol. I. 16, 25, 33,47, 52 п. Iб, б5 п. 3, 7I, 75 п. 4, 9I, I 17, 130, 132, I87, 199 . 7, 22 I, 222, 223, 234, 243. Vol. II. 4, 4 I, 47, I 26, I 32, 136, 2I3, 2რ9, 286, 288 n. 6; satnag, Vol. I. I88 m. To, 235. åt, Vol. I. 46, 5 I m. 2 I, 13o. ấata, Vol. II. 236, 237. sasa, Vol. I. 73 av. 4, 9 I, 131, 258 , αιίκι, 222, 227 η Ιο,
пбо,
234. Sātā, Vol. II. 27, 3o, 3T, 32,
33. sata, Vol. I.a5. Satagabharh, Vol. I. I6. sataka, Vol. I. 69,73. Satana-nime, Vol. I. 73. Satapā, Vol. II. 27. säța-ớäyakin, Vol. II. 167
72. 3. sätäpī, Vol. II. I 74. satar, Vol. I. 46, 48, 49, 5 I 7. 9, 94, II, II 8, 16o, 174, 22 I, 222. Vol. II. 3, 42, 233. satara, Vol. I. 32, 33, 34 m. و 72 ,9 I .۶۶ 52 و 49 و 47 وIO 95, 96, Io9 m. 3, 174, 186, 258. Vol. III. 42, I29 ; satarak, Vol. I. I31. Wol. II. 286. satara-fasa, Vol. I. 186. safatayen, Vol. III. I I I, 16I,
27o. satavak, Vol. II. 7. śaṭha, Vol. II. 97. iali, Vol. I. 65. . sati, Vol. II. 27 I, 277 n. 3,
279 n. 5, 28о п. 9. satim, Vol. II. 47 m. I, 48
22. 3. satis-lakayak, Vol. III. I I 2. sat-kāra, Vol. II. 225, 226. sat-laiigii, Vol. I. I.87, 223, 235, 246. Vol. II. I96 22. II. sat-mahal, Vol. II. 239. Sat-mahal-prāsādaya, Vol. II.
98. satmața, Vol. II. 2 I 3. satos, Vol. I. 186, 188 m. 13,
22. satra, Vol. I. I 3. Vol. II. II 2, 12o, I 26, I29, 132, Iვ6, 168, I'74, 284. satraya, Vol. II. I 12.
315
satrayața, Vol. II. 287. satravayä, Vol. II. I 74. satrayehi, Vol. II. 288. sat-uzan, Vol. I. I36. sat-ruvanin, Vol. II. 23. sat-siya, Vol. II. 225. sat-siyak, Vol II. ro9. śãtti, Vol. II. 253. sat-tis, Vol. II. 2 I 3. fattva, Vol. II. i 72 m. 4. sattvayan, Vol. II. 97 m. 4. sattvayanata, Vol. II. I 1o
7z,3。 sattvayo, Vol. II. I 13 n. 2. satte, Vol. I 47, 53 pr. 3-4,
235, 238. satur, Vol. I. 3o. salteran, Vol. I.46, I31, 134 nu. 5. Vol. II. I I 2, 173,
73. 22. I. Saturanasa, Vol. II. 2 13. satur-anduru, Vol. II. I 1 o,
Ι6ο, 17 2. satuțu, Vol. II. II, 2, 29,
272. satuțiu-zvä, Vol. II. I Io, 16. satutu-vanta, Vol. II. 1 I 3. satva, Vol. II. I 72. sat-zanne, Vol. II. I 7. satvaryana, Vol. II. 97, 268. satawagyanafa, Vol. III. I 1 o. Satzvayo, Vol. II. I I 3. sal-visi, Vol. I. 225. sat-zvisi-vana, Vol. II. 195 saya, Vol. II. I6o, 237. saucācāra, Vol. II. 237. śatury-ādi, Vol. II. 16o. Satiyyatisayen, Vol. I. 13.
Vol. II. I I 2. śruvyyātiśayen-ma, Vol. III.
I5. faurvātiśayen-mä, Vol. II.
I55.
sa, Vol. I.33, 186, 235, 24o
7t. 3.
δάυ, Vol. Ι. 234.
sazacharahi, chare, Vol. I.
I5 I. sazaddi, Vol. I. 47, 25.
it. 6. savana, Vol. I. 47. Savaniya, Vol. I. 237. Sävät, Vol. II. 274 n. 7. savu, Vol. II. 23.
Saxon, Vol. I. 244, 249
܀ 4 .72 diva, Vol I. Iog n. 2; vehi,
92, 97. śayanāsanayehi, Vol. II.
I74.
sayur, Vol. I. 22 I.
Sayunä, Vol. III. 2r3.
-sé ; -sey, Vol. I. 36 m., 46, 49, 5 I no. 22, 52 at. 6, 91, 99 n. 2, 204, 22, 222,
234, 236, 247. Vol. II.
37, 97, IO9, II, I, I, 3, 132, I გ6, I4o, I45, I61, I72, 225, 227 ft. 5, 233,
- 286; -seyin, Vol. I. 48, 9, 93, 94, 99 κ. 5, Ιοό m. II, I I3, II, 7, I 18, I3I; -seyekin, 46, 52 n. 6, 77, 77 ha. 2, 9 I.
sē, Vol. II. I Io, I 1 2, I 3, 114, II9 m. 8, 130 m, T, І4о, І44, І47, 162, Iб4
*。T。 Se-giri, Vol. I. 48, 55; Seyi giri, 47, 52, 75, 76, 77,
8o, 8I, 9I, 98, 99 sehem, Vol. II. I Io, J4o, I 45,
I47.
SS 2
Page 421
316
Sekhiyā, Vol. II. i 27o, 277, 277 m. 8, 278, 28 m. 5. Selantarayatana-vihara, Vol.
II. 259. feluttina, Vol. II. 252. semehi, Vol. I. I31, 18o. Vol. II. п.41, I47, 1бо.. senin, Vol. I. 18o, 18 m, 2. femipil, Vol. II. 253. Sen, Vol. I. 33, 168, 175.
Vol. III. 25. Sēna, Vol. II. I5 m. 4, 2 I,
34, 35.37, 38. Sena I, Vol. I. 23 pt. 5, 26 m. Io, 42, 138, I5, I65, I83, 184, Igo it. I, 20I, 2o2. Vol. II. 2, 9, 2o, 23o. Sēna III, Vol. I, 24, 42, 79, 82, Ι 54, 158, 164, 165, I83, I 84, i 9o 22, II, 2o I, 2 4, 2 I 7. Vol. II. 9, 14, 15, 27, 28, 45, 209. Sēna III, Vol. I. 184, 2 16. Sēna IV, Vol. I. 8o, I 56, 2 I 4. Sena, a general, Vol. I. 30, 35,
б4, 1 б9, 175, 215. Sena, Wol. I, the chief scribe,
I54. Sena, Vol. I. a village, 216 Sena, Vol. I. 82, 184, 2I 6.
Vol. II. II2. sea, Vol. II. 37. Senalarinkadhikāra, Wol. I.
I94 7. I. Sēñālaṁkāra, Vol. II. I 23
2. 2. senaiga, Vol. I. I3I. Vol. II. I I I, I l 2, I 26, I 33, I4 I, 147, I5 I, I54, 155, 287. Senapati, Vol. I.59 m. 5, I 37, I64. Vol. II. 2 I, 35; pati-raja, Wol. I. I64 no. 3,
93. Senart (E.), Vol. I. I4o. senāsana, Vol. II. 28o n. I. Senāsanaggāha, Wol. II. 272
п. 4, 282 п. б. Sēna-sēnāpati-rāja - parivēņa,
Vol. I. If 4 n. 4. senasun, Vol. II. 27 I, 28o
... I senavirattar, Vol. II. 252,
254· sendiya, Vol. I. 97, II 2. senā-yuddha, Vol. II. I 33. Sendeim, Wol. I. 172, 174,
I75. Sendeyim, Vol. I. 164, 69,
п7I, 172. Sendium, Vol. II. 42 m. I,
43 p. 3. Seneca, Vol. II. o2. senteui, Vol. I. 33, 178, 193 m. 5. Vol. II. 39, 4o, Io 1, I2, I2O, I5, 52. I55, I56, I 73., 22o, 2:2 I, 2 2ნ, 229. senevi-rad, Vol. I. I6 m, 3, 168, I69, 174, I75, 193, 1947,1· Senevirad, Vol. II. 36. Senevi-radāņain, Vol. II. 23. Senevirad-piiriveņaț, Vol, III.
42. Senevirad Wadurā, Vol. II.
35 37. senevi-rafu, Vol. I, 2OI, 202,
2o4, 2об. Senevirat, Vol. III.
226, 228. sen-hi, Vol. I. 186; sen-va,
IoI, 22o,
9. Senim, Vol. II. 42, 43. .
Senseneviradāņain, Vol. III.
23, 36.
Sen-senevi-rad-pirivena, Vol. Ι., I64, 168, τό9, 172, I74.
Senu, Vol. II. 23, 25, 36,
37. , محم senvatu-se, Vol. I. 222. Sesa, Vol. I. 226 m. 1. sesat, Vol. II, 2 I 3: sessazyun, Vol. II. 271. sesu, Vol. I. 47,49, I 17, 118, g6, 198 m. 12, 25 pe. 6. Vol. II. 2I4; sesuvar, Vol. I. 93. set, Vol. I. I 3o. Vol. II.
286, 288 κ. 6. setina, Vol. II. 2 I 3. set-koga, Vol. II. I 26, I 32,
Iგრ. setuvamat, Vol. I. 94, Io8
тг. б. sēvakarai, Vol. II. 253. sevel, Vol. I. 237, 24o tit. 3;
“Allu, 24o n. 3. seviyä, Vol. II. 27I. sevumuina, Vol. II. 27. sey, Vol. I. 187. sey, see -se; seyek,Vol. I. I 8o; seyin, 186, 222, 223. Vol. 268. seyek, Vol. III. III, III3, I6I. seyeki, Vol. II. 97. Sey-giri, see Se-giri. seyta, Vol. II. 252. śeytamayil, Vol. II. 252. śeytām, Vol. II. 253. śeyvom, Vol. II. 253. śeyyum, Vol. II. 252. Shahbāzgarhi, Vol. I. 59, 62,
б4. Shaivaism, Vol. II. 25 I m. 2. -si, Vol. I, 58. sī, Vol. II. 25, 27 m. 4, 46, 5o т. 9—16, 186, Vol. II 27o,
277 *. 3Sidatsaigara, Vol. I. 27 n. 4, 84, Ioo n. 4, IO4 ha. I. Vol. II. 32 m. Io. Sid-dagab, Vol. i. 222, 227
, ?z. ፤ 2. Siddapura (or Sidda), Vol. E.
I 3, 14., 62, I40, 15I. siddha, Vol. III. I 4O, I 44. siddham, Vol. I. 66, 69. siddhanta, Wol. I. 48. Siddhattha, Vol. I. 184. siddhi, Vol. II. 4, 3 I.
sidha, Vol. I, 21, 255; si
dhanjі, бі, б2. sigiri, Vol. II. uolo, I3I. Sīgiriya, Vol. I. II, I 2 I. Sî haladīpe, Vol. II. 249 m. I. siha sun, Wol. I. 25, 46, 5o
*8. I II. Sihigiri-maha-sa, Vol. 27,
222, 228. sihin, Vol. I 247. sihin-äiti, Vol. I. 33, 37 m. II. sika-kdini, Vol. I. 237. Sikakarani, Vol. I. 9 T, 99. Vol. III. 277 m. 9; Sikhao, Vol. І. 99 п. 5, 25о т. п. Vol. II. 27o. Sikāmaņi-y-ākiya, Vol. II.
248 s. 5, 252. Sikhavaļaňda, Vol. II. 277, 277 κ. 9, 278 κ. 8, 279 n. 2, 28o n. I. Sikhavaļaňdavinisa, Vol. II.
27о, 28I т, 5. Sikkhā, Vol. II. 276 m. 4. sikkhāpada, Vol. II. 26I,
28 Ι κε, 7. . .
I ND
Sikkhāpadava 272 n. 2. sil, Vol. II. 27 sīla, Vol. II. 2 śīla, Vol. II. 2 Sidi-lekha, Vol II. II, 2, I 73. fillā-lēkha gala.
Il 23 ha. I. Silāmēgha, Vo II. 9 m. 3 Silamegha con
82. Silamegha-pab 42, 52 ha. I7. Silāmēghavaņ 26 п. 2, 52 * ?s. 5 2 1 7. V 42 22. 2. Sīlaniddesa, 2' Sīlaniddeso, V íilásanayayi, $ili-stambhay sile, Vol. I. 32 st-mini-men, simdi, Wol. I.
II. 23; sin I6o; we, I Sima-pahan, V sīmā pahura,
Pe. I 2. simaven, Vol. Sinha, Vol. I sinihādīngē, V Sirinhala, Wol.
Vol. II. I 1 Sirinhala, Wol. Sirinhalas, Wol Simapura, Vo 22c, 22 I 2 Sirihhapura, V Sinhapurayēt Sirihhapurehi, Simhapuresva simitihāsanayay sinihayanta-d Sina-nambapa sindalata, Wol sinda, Wol. I dä, 25, 4 I 237 ; simdm sida, Vol. ) siřigā, Vol. III
siňgiven, Vol siigävehinä,
Siigim, Vol. Singu, Vol. 152, 1553 22 s, 226, 2 Singupuram, Sinhalese, Vc 167 no. 3, I simaibalan, Wi
2多。II。 sinibalã, V Siin Kasubu, sirani, Vol. I σέντι, Vol. Ι. 2
50, 5o 24, 20 I39, 53 ) 2O4, 206, 235, 237. 32 m. I, II I99, 23.2 II 7; saran 234, 23516ο, 2 Ι3, I. 22 I . siri-bar, Vol. 3o; -bara, siribari, Wol siri-bhdga, W, Sirige, Wol.
EX
ņņainā, Vol. III.
7 a. 2.
75
25. . I. I32. Wol.
74, 226.
, Vol. II. I 14,
1.I. 184. Vol.
vent, Wol. I.
bata, Vol. I.
a, Vol. I. 24, ,183 و165 و7 t. I Vol. II. 9 m. 3,
72 pt. 3. ol. II. 282 ?2. 2. Vol. II. 127. an, Wol. I. I 36. ه 2 I . 4 3 | Vol. II. 222.
I69, 174. Vol.
ad-zat, Vol. I.
бо.
Vol. II. 24 m. 4. Vol. II. 25
II. 3, 42. Ι. Ι Ιο. "ol. II. II 4.
I. 17o n, Io.
9.
II. 224. L. III. 226. l. II. I 15, 165,
27,
ol. 1. I 24. ni, Vol. II. Io9. Vol. II. 224. ra, Vol. II. 22 I. 'i, Vol. III. I 35. da, Vol. II. 162. , Wol. I. 6o. . II. 272. . 22, 50 t. 13; , 46, 5o n. 13.
... IoI, 15I, I56, Iб7, 22o,
29. Vol. I. 124. l. II. I 52, I57, 97, 2OI ol. I. I96, I98
oi. I. 98 m. II. Vol. I. бо. I. 22. ј, 26n. I, 32, 46, 9I,98 ft. 5, II3, ί86, I87 π., 5-6, 22, 222, 234 Vol. II. I 2, 3o, 5, I-40, 7, 195, 86 ; siri, Vol. I. 30, 22 222, Vol. II. I Io, 286; sirit, Vol.
I. 246. Vol. III. Wol.I. 18o, 186. . II. 4. ol. II. 2oT, 2o4. I. 22.
Sirikita, Vol. I. 18, 19. siri-kusalin, Wol, Il. I95,
OO ... 2 Siri-Laka, Vol. II. I 44, I 47. Siri Lakä, Vol. I. 2o6 m. 3 ;
Lakat, 223. Sirimeghavanna, Wol. I. 82. Siri-Parakkrama-Bahu-sva
mīn-vānse, Vol. II. I 54. siripid, Vol. I. 204. Wol.
II. I 2, 3o, 32 m. 3. siri-räňdi, Vol. I. 24o nu. 3. Siri-Saigabo, Vol. I. 53 m. I. Vol. II. 97, I 1o, I 26, I 27, 耳32, I33, Iვ6, 137, 22O, 224, 227. Siri Saňgabo Vijaya-Bāhu,
Vol. II. 2 I 3, 2 i 5. Siri-Saigbo, Vol.I.3o,33,34, 38, 39, 154, 15, 157, 159, Ι6 Ι., I65, 2O4, 2οδ, 2 Ι3, 24 m. 3. Vol. II. 2, 6, 9, Io, I 2, I3, Ι 7, Ι8, 2ο, 2 Ι, 22, 23, 24, 35, 38 p. 7, 41, 43, 229 2 5 230, 234
boy. Vol.I. 24, 25, 26, 42. Vol. II. 27, 28, 32. Siri Saňgbo Abhā Mihindu,
Wol. I. 79, 243. sirisaigbo-radpiriven, Wol.
II. 47. Sirisangbo-rad-pirivena, Wol.
II. 44, 45, 48. Siri Saňgboy (-bo) Abhay (Abha, Abahay, Abay or Aba), Vol. I. 77, 78, 79, 98, i 13, II, 7, II 8, 2 I4 22, 223, 224, 229, 235, 237, 238, 24I ??. 3, 243, 246, 248. Siri-Saňghabõdhi, Vol. II.
2o5 ነZ• 4, 2 I 5 ነZ• Siri Sañghabõdhi
Wol. I. 231. Sirisanghabōdhi-parivēņa,
Vol. III. 45, 48 m. I. sirisara, Vol. II. 224. siri-sarahu, Wol. I. I86. sirit, Vol. I. 47, 48, 49, 52 me. 20, 9, 92,9394, 97, II8, 168, 169 nt. 2, 189 m. 3, 99 p. 8, 22 I, 237, 247. Vol. II. I I4 ; otat, Vol. I. 187. siriti, Vol. I. 187, 235, 236. Sirivallabha, Vol. I. 177. Siri-vamiya, Vol. I. 22 I, siriwat, Wol. I. 122 n. 2, 13o, 22 I, 224 m. 3, 234. Vol. III. 212, 286. siriyaru, Vol. I. I 12 n. 2. siru, Vol. II. 253. siruru, Vol. II. 195, 27I. Siru-tanam, Wol. II. 251,
253, 255. Siru-tanattu, Wol.
3.
Abhaya,
II. 25
7. 4. ❖ ፳ sir-vadu, Vol. I. 96, II2 n. 2. sis, Vol. II. 27. sisãrã, Vol. II. I I 3 I 4o, I 44,
47. Sisira, Vol. I. 198 n. 4. sit, Wol. I. 47, 52 pa. 8, 13I, 18o, 18 m. 8. Vol. II. III, III3, I 72, 2 I 3, 287. sita, Vol. II. i 72 m. 5. sitä, Vol. I. 9I, 98 n. 6, I6o, I87, I 9o n. 3. Vol. II. бо, 72, 173, 268, 27, 272, sitä, Vol. II. III. sița, Vol. II. I 3.
sitd, Wol. I. I3I, 134. Wol. III. II 2, II 4, I 29, 155, 16 Ι., I73, 269. sitak, Vol. I. 222. Vol. II.
it 4. siitānam, Vol. II. III. siti, Vol. II. 27I. siţi, Vol. I. 92, II7, II8, I32. Vol. II. I I I, I 6 I, I 72, 224, 226,268, 27. sitinu, Vol. II. I I 3, 27 I. siținā, Vol. II. 97. sitinaza, Vol. I. 98 n. 6. Sițňēyä, Vol. II. I 3. sitin-ut, Vol. II. i 6 I. sitiya, Vol. II. I 6. sitiva, Vol. I. 33; yä, 92. sițiyada, Vol. III. I I 3. sitiya'mu, Vol. II. 2 I4. sifa yavun, Vol. II. I 6 I. sittarak, Vol. I. 96. Sitthagama, Wol. I. 2I4, 215. situ, Vol. II. I 74. sritilā, Vol. III. I Io. Sಖ್ಖpay (-раvu), Vol. І. бо,
sițunā, Vol. II. I 32. situvā, Vol. II. 226. Situvada, Vol. II. u I4. sittevam, Vol. I. 49, 57 m. 5. sizami, Vol. I. 47, 52 n.8. sitvanu, Vol. I. 247. sit-zaru, Vol. I. Io4 m. 3. siv, Vol. I. I 36. Siva Dēvālaya, Vol. II. 28. Sivadevālaya, Vol. II. I 46. Sivaguta, Wol. I. I.43 m, 8,
45. Sivagutta, Vol. III. I43. Şivalkolu, Vol. II. I 23 m. 2. Siva-skandavarman,Vol.I. 16. Sivu, Vol. II. 23, 25, III,
233۰ و 21 و 13 512 I . sivu-dä, Vol. II. 2 I 3. sivu-puasayen, Vol. II. I 73. sever, Vol. I. 25, 29 m., 49,
9I, 95, І87, 237, 24о п. 5. Vol. II. I 97 m. I ; ora, Wol. I. 258; ru, 99 m. 5. sizuraig, Wol. I. I31. sivu-raňga, Vol. II.
287. sivuraňga-senařiga, Vol. II.
15II, I54, 155. sivuren, Vol. III. 272. sivurgan, Vol. I. 244; sivur
gama, I89 m. II. sivuru, Vol. II. 27I. siya, Vol I. 33, 22 I, 234, 247. Vol. II. IIIIo; oyak, Vol. I. 25, 38, 46, 47, 5o ?. 22, .3 ۶۶۰ I82 و 90 93 ,4 .۶a 5 7 Siyabaslakara, Vol. II. 277
/z。4· siyak, Vol. II. lo9. siyal, Vol. I.33, 46, 186, 206 n. 3 ; ollu, 8o. Vol. II. 126, I 32, Iგ6, I 74., 226. siyaňbalā, Vol. I. 198 m. I, II. siyan, Vol. I. 22 I. styanat, Vol.I. 235. siyanața, Vol. II. 2 I 3. siyan, Vol. I. 46.
siyo, Vol. I. 22 I. siyu, Vol. I. 9, 222. Vol. II.
Il II
32.
sivu-raiñga, Vol. III. II, 2, I 36.
syuraňga-senaňga, Vol. II.
26.
siyu-saigardi-zat-ment, Vol.I.
222
Page 422
flokas, Vol. II. 24o.
Smith (Vincent A.), Vol. I,
2. ??- !, რვ, 75 22. 4.
sneha, Vol. II. I i II.
Snyder (E. N.), Vol. I. 6o
多。夏
so, Vol. II. Io9, 24II. soa, Vol. II. 23I. sotani, Vol. I. 225 m. 4. sobona, Vol. I. 22. Sodasa, Vol. I, 2 o8 p. 2. śodhā, Vol. II. I 74. śodhanaya, Vol. ÉI. I I7 m. 13. śodhanaya-koțä, Vol. III. I I I. sod/he/vā, Vol. II. 272. Sohgaura, Vol. I. 209 m. I. solozzer, Vol. I. 204. Vol.
II. I 2. s Solar, Vol II. I 93, 195, 274. Soli, Vol. I. 61. Vol.II.ii,
287. Soļī-Pāņdi, Vol. II. 3. 287. Solī--rațä-rațin, Vol. İİİ. II2,
I5 I, I55, 225, 287. Soliya, Vol I. I33, i87, 189. folluväin, Vol. II. 253. so40s, Vol.I.91, 94, 17, 2.94. solor-vanne, Vol. I. 36 n., 2d4. Somanathesvara, Vol. I. 189
雾。吕。 Sossiya-vahia, Wol. I.
зотi, Vol. I. 25, 46, I 3o, 235. Vol. II. 2 I 3, 286; somiyen, Wol. I. I 2 I. somiguien, Vol. II. Io. somnas, Vol. I. 94.
Sona (Sona), Vol. I. 143,
I45. - scăduru, Vol. I. 227 n. Ir. onutara, Vol. I. 18, 20. sofaarava vil, Vol. I. 13.
Vol. II. I 55. Sora, Vol. I. 237 ; sorāgenā, 247; sora-san, 242, 246, 249 m. 6. Vol. II. I i II,
2. Sora-goda, Vol. II, 24, 2I. - foremi, Vol. II. I 52 m. I. fornitum, Vol. III.253. soro, Vol. I. 33. sorure, Vol. I. I69, 174,247. sorunu-du, Vol. II. III, I 72. sota, Vol. III. 23I. Sozai, Vol. I. 49 n. 6. sovannatt hüpikāya, Vol. III.
I35 a. 3. sovas, Vol. I. 93. Søvā, Vol. I. 5 I, 247. Vol. II. II4, 162; 'vay, Vol. I. 46, 5 l ft. J 9. spardulhālābhān, vol. II. 171
ን፥. 4. s’adahā, Vol. III. 97 m. 2. ragadharā. Vol. III. I 65. Sramaua, Vol. I. 226. Vol.
II. 98. Srimanara, Vol. I. 6. srevo, Vol. III. Io9. $ro, Yol. I. I24, 130, 153, I68, 174, 196,22, 234. ri, Vol. I. 225, 226 m. I. Vol. II. 7, 97, Io9, I I4, 24, 25, 26, I29, 132, T37, 14І, І44, 145, 47, I48, 149, 151, 52, 154, 155, I7 I, I72, I95, 2გ6. Śrī Gõpa-rāja,Vol. I. I 24 m. II. Vol. II. 220, 22 I, 224, 227. Šrī Jayagopa, Vol. 124. Vol.
III. I 15.
Śri Jaya-Gopa-rāja, vol. II.
22. Sī-Jayagopa - rājayan-va
hansē, Vol. II. Io9. Sri-kanta, Vol. I. 226. srimān, Vol. II. 17 I. Śrī-mat, Vol. II. Io9, 224. śrĩn, Vol. III. 225. Sli-Parakrama-Bahu, Vol.II.
20. Sဂျီဂိ်yay3, Vol. II. I 73. Śrī Rājādhirājadēva, Vol. I.
I23 pt. 3. Śrī Sänghabõdhi, Vol. I. I 24, I32, I 54. Vol. II. 22 I. rī Vallabha Madanarāja,
Wol. I. 8o. śriyām, Vol. III. 224. srotas, Vol. III. 23I. írta, Vol. II. 225." śruta, Vol. III. 225 m. 3. Stamóha, Vol. II. I 12, 27,
І29, І33, І36, п7ш. statu, Vol. II. 276 m. 3, 279
然。直。 Sthala, Vol. II. 237. st/dina, Vol. II. I4o, I44,
I47. sthānam, Vol. II. 252. Sthavä, Vol. II. I 45. st havira, Vol. II. 27o, 27,
279 7. 4. Sthavirar, Vol. II. 248 m. 5.
252. st haviravarayan, Vol.
27o. sthira-kotä, Vol. II. I 6. sthitim, Vol. II. I6o. Still (J.), Vol. I. 183 m. K 4ܲܘ Stubbs, Vol. I. 25oz. 2. stūpas, Vol. II. 238, Stuttighofā-kala, Vol. II. I 73. su, Vol. I. 151. să, Vol. I. 33. Vol. II.
268.
II.
Suamburä, Vol. III 37. Suamburä paddalä käbäli,
Vol. II. 34, 37. Subha, Vol. III. 225, 226. Subha, Vol. I. 6o, 67. Subhadra-mahadevi, Vol. I. Il 24. Vol. II. III, III:8, I72。22 I。 situóhika-koțä, Vol. III. I Io. Subhuti, Vol. I. 28 m. 3,
Io3 it. I I. sucarita, Vol. III. I 73. secaritava, Vol. I. I 8o. suciram, Vol III. I 7 I. sudam-sada, Vol. I. 227 m.
II. sudasana, Vol.I. 69 m. 4. sudas un, Vol. I. 93, I O4 m. 5. Suddhodanā, Vol. II. I96. śūdi, Vol. II. 252. Sudonā, Vol. II. I95. i suduijayam, Vol. I. I34 ft. 5. suadiusu, Vol. II. 97, III3, I 74,
272, 287. studiusu: vä, Vol. II. I 5 I, I 54. Sigi, Vol. I. 32, 34 m. I 3. suharte-badu, Vol. I. 59, 59
тг. 6, бо. Sukha, Vol. II. I 74. sukhānubhava, Vol. II. 268. Sūkla, Vol. II. 22o. stead, Vol.I. 46, 47, 51 m. 9. salada, Vol. I. 35 n. 6. sulaba-zianu, Vol. I. 33;
sitlaö vanu, 222. stelakala, Vol. I. 248 n. 7. Sullinnarugama, Vol. Ι. 164,
IN
Sumana (śuo Vol. III. 2 I sunand, Vol
* 2。 Sumana-kita
fz。3。 Sumańgala,
22. 5. Sumangala-vi I53 22, 2. sumuandisi/, V, Sumergamu, Sumeragamu
27, 3o, 3; II, Sumita-maha. 255, 256. Sunagräma, V Sundara mahi
I95. I97, 2 Sundara-Mah. II. I 95, I 9g Sundara-maha Vol. III. I 95, Sundari, Vol. Sundarin-vaha
III Suner (Sunēru
226 т. 3. Sunu-bol-deva
97, II 2. szumu-/bodmat, V süóa-kīza, Vo si-pandis, Wol, supariçuddha, stu-pilipan, Vo
III. I 73. supiru, Vol. I. stfurt-saidaha
O suraguru, Wol Süra-Tissa, Vc surindu, Vol. sūriyya, Vol. II] Sūrya, Vol. III Stiryya, Vol. I. siúryya - brabht Vol. II. I 62, Sāra vaiša, siéryya-variíay ибо, п7г. suśila, Vol. III. sea, Vol. I. 18 sutaÁé, Vol. II. Sutat, Vol. I. Sutatin, Vol. I sūtra-kāra, Vo Sūtratrava, Vo sūreņaķema,
*?。夏。 suutta, Vol. II. i 278 κ. Ι, 279 Suttanipãta, Vc saattanta, Vol. Suttapitaka, V
IQQ, Sutta-sangaha,
κ. ' 5. Suttur-saigara,
228. sutvāna, Vol. I steʼzva-dß-Áéôi?ʻa, W sa4zvat, satyai, V suzvan, Vol. I. 2 stvanda-kalay
J74. standa-villava,
I74. suvan-karmu, Vo sezian-muzã, Vc Suvaņņa Tissa,
I42 7. I. sava-flat-karavd
п68, п69.
I32, 136.
IDEX
), Vol. I. 18, 20. C . II. 27o 277
, Vol. I. I36
Vol. III. 279
lasini, Vol. I. {o rг. ol. II. 27o. * Vol. II. 28. Sātā, Vol. II.
32, 33. wavi, Wol. I.
"ol. I. 7.
ādevī, Vol. III. Oo, 2o2.
devimu, Wol.
devin-vahanse, I95 ft, 8, I97. II. I I8. nsē, Vol. III.
), Vol. I. 22 II,
gama, Vol. I.
ol. I. 97. l. II. I 7 I m. 4.
II. 268.
Vol. II. 269. l. I. 223, Wol.
222. -sē, Vol. III.
. II. 2 I 3. l. I. 138. II. 2 I 3. ... 93.
I. 252, 268.
- vayata - da,
Vol. II. 172. a-ța, Vol. II.
III. , 86, I87 ነz, 6. 27o.
I. 27o. 1. Ι. Ι 7 Ι κ. 4. l. II. 27o. Vol. II. 25 I
27I 24. I, 276, κ. 5, 28ο κ. 6.
l. I. 73.
II. 276.
δ. Ι. 29 κ.,
Wu. I. 228
Vol. I. 222,
І. 2 по гг.
ol. I. II 86. ol. I. 49 n. 6. !ვ8. enu, Vol. II.
gen, Vol. II.
l. I. If I n, 4.
ol. I. 223.
Vol. III. 28,
, Vol. II. I 26,
suva-fotokotä, Vol. II. I 72. suzvar, Vol. I. J69, 17 I m. 4,
I74. Suvarnagiri-guha,Vol.I. 127,
I32, 35. suvarna-kāra, Vol. I. II
Pl. 4. stuvayaga, Vol. III. II, 3. sazisi, Vol. I. 95. svazóhdāva, Vol. II. I 6I. svadeśa, Vol. II. II, 2, I 26,
I32. sala-desa-fara-desajehi, Vol.
II. Iვ6, I7გ. swa-deśa-paradeśayen,Vol. III.
I74. svadeśința, Vol. II. I 24. svamaigala, Vol. II. III. svanandalaya, Vol. I. Iso,
181 at. 5. m 5vӑті, Vol. II. I 25, п4г, п62. svāmi, Vol. II. 225, 226;
252. swami-koltà, Vol. II. Ir4. svāmin, Vol. II. I 45, I48,
I 49 a. II 5 I, I 54. svāminge, Vol. II. 225. saintine-zahanse, Vol. I. 8o svāmin-wahansè, Vol. II. III.4,
24. svārnitvam, Vol. II. I6o. Svargga, Vol. II. I 74. suagga-mokga-sampat, Vul.
II. I 74. svangga-moksa-vana, Vol. II.
IE3. swargastha-vilā, Vol. II. 225. savastha, Vol. I. I 3 I. Vol. III.
45. svastha-kotä, Vol. A II. I4I,
I47. svati, Vol. T. 32, 168, 174. Vol. II. I 32, I 44, I47,
237, 252, 253. swastika, Vol. I. I49, 252. svayanii, Vol. II. 224, 226. sva-vaniu śa-sthitim, Vul. II.
Ιόο. Svita-dhatu-garbha, Vol. 1.
227 r. I 2.
-ta, Vol. I. 224 n. 4. -ta, Wol. i. 222. fada, Vol. i. 33, 94, 99 m. 5, 13І, 132, І8о, 223, 24o ?2. 3, 247. Vol. II. I Io, III, II 4 I45, I47, гбо, I73, IT 4. talóanu (ona)-ladi, Vol. I. 34, 9 I, II 8; tabat, 236; taba?/ầ,22I, 222. Vol. II. I I9 pa. 8. 4äðäviä,Vol.II.187; täbävähau,
47s tali, Vol. II. I Io. tãganayem, Vol. III. I45, I47,
E49 7t. I. tādrésān, Vol. II. I7I n. 3. tadraéānām, Vol. II. I 7. Tal-(Ga-)macadakadata, Woll.
I. I8, 20. tägā, Vol. III. 287. tahavurmen, Vol. II. 22 I. tié, Vol.I. 33, 36 n. 92, 94, 97, 186,187, 199 m.8, 265. ۰ I .22 249 و 247 و 46 2 و 237 Vol. II. 3I, 42, 48, 195, I99, 273. täléiyä, Vol. II. I 6. tikiya, Vol. I. 16I. tiéuwa, Woll. llIII. I62 ma. I. ful, Vol. I. II3I, 189. Vol. III.
233.
317
fala, Vol. I. 25, 46, 5o n. I 2.
Vol. II. 3o, 26 m. 2. talai, Woll. I. 32, 47, 52 m. I r, 248 m. 7. Vol. II. 3o, 2 Ιό κ. 2. tada, Wol. I. 186. Talā Araknā Vädārum, Vol.
III. 47, 48. Taladara-Naga,Vol.I. 18, 19. va/are, Vol. I. 93, Io6 m. ,
I87, 198 m. I2. falo-fi, Vol I.34 n. 6, 248 e. 7. Vol. III. 32 n. I. talā-tikak, Vol. II. 2o4, 2I 3
2 talā-ik-bandu, Vol. II. 32
22. . talã-țikviā, Vol. II.
30, 32. Taláwé-älla, Vol. * II.
n. 6.
I9 tava, Vol. II. I.47. Talola-gama,Vol.I.95, io9.
talfbat, Vol. IF. I 55.
al-Áóatä, Vol. I. I 3 I. Vol. III.
I55. filit&&áā, Vol. III. 234 m. o. fåžu, Vol. I. 227 m. II. damu. Vol. I. I 35 n. 3. tanii, Vol. II. 27 a. tauta, Vol. I. 24o n.a. Vol. II. 27ɔ; tamā, Vol. I. 86, 1877:5-6, 222, 223, 24o a. Vol. II. 30, I Io, 13, I I4, Ι62, 233, 27ο, 27 Ι, 272, 273; tamahat, Vol. l. 2oII, 2o4, 223 ; tampuan, 27, 223, 247. ; farmanat, 49; tamuasivisin, 187; tanan-vakaase, I8o; -zahansege, 3I. tamahalț, Vol. III a. Tamalavari-vavi, Vol. I. 255,
25რ. ťamudā-miä, Vol. II, IIc, laman, Vol. II. - o9, II, II5 σε 7, Ι 62, 225, 226, 273. Tamankaduva, Vol. II. 5, 25. tamanța, Vol. II. 225, 226,
273. tamaw-vahawse, Vol. I. II 2,
I55, 16о, т72. faman-vahan sege, Vol.
II 2, I51, 55. tamasan-vaskansègë, Vol. a II.
亚露重。 to Saani-ma, Vol. II.
I5. taman-vahanusă-mä, Vol. II.
II2, I55. tangan-vahansea, Vol.
226. taman-vānsē, Vol. II. I 54. taman-vānsege, Vol. II. I 55. tama-tamāgê-mä, Vol. II.
225. tant, Vol. I. 213, 222. (dirt, Vol I.213, 227 m, i. tamba, Vol. II. IIIIo. fanta, Vol. I. 221, 227 n. 11;
tämöin, 222. tamba-pati, Vol. I. 13. tambra, Vol. I. I31. tāmóra-śāsana, Vol. II. 32,
I55, 287. tambu, Wol. I. 222. tamburu-dā, Vol. II. 23. Tamburugamu Kitim, Vol.
II. 45, 47, 48. Tamil, Vol. I. 224 n.4, 25o m. I. Vol. II. I 52 m. I, 2cd. Tammannākanda,Vol. 1.2 to,
п. 4,
III.
253 25
SS3
Page 423
318
tän, tänä, Vol. I. 35 n. 2, 48, 54 π., 7, 92, 93, 94, 1ο π. 9, Ιο2 π., 7-8, Ι. Ι 7, I 18, 196, I97, 199 n. 4, 205, 2o7 m. 3, 246. Vol. II. 24, 2 I 4, 2 I8, 233, 272 ; tand, Vol. I. 186, 187, 188 m, 5; tänat, tana, 33, 47, 48, 53 re. I5, 204, 249 in I. Vol. II. 3 I, 42; tänakat, Vol. I. 187; täneh, 225 n. 4: tant-hit, 92, 93, 94, 97, 31, 186, 199 m. 8, Vol.II. II 2, I 29, 225, 269; tänkhí, Vol. I. I 17, Vol. II. I 73, za 36; tantin, Vol. I. 48; tänin, 247.
tan, Vol. II. I Io, I I I, II, 4, I 29, Ι6ο, Ι6 Ι, I62, I 7 Ι.
tärtä, Vol. II. IIo, I I2, I I4, II 7 n. 13, 126, I32, 136, 44, i47, 55. I2; 27. 286.
tana, Vol. II. I 7. Taņa-bima, Vol. II. I9. tänäka, Vol. II. 27o. tänakas, Vol. II. II 2. tänakața, Vol. II. 27 I. tagam, Vol. II. 253. tänața-da, Vol. II. I4o, I 45,
I47. tanaturen, Vol. II. II3. tanaturu, Vol. II. Io9, II, 4,
II 5 n. 8, I 62. Tanduleyya, Vol. I. 136
72. 3. tänek, Vol. II. 27I. tänekä, Vol. II. I6 I. Taňgakoņda, Vol. II. 225
2s. 4. timi, Woll. llI. I7I. tani, Vol. II. 287. Tañjāvūr, Vol. II. 245. Tanjore, Vol. I. 79, 55.
Vol. III. 25 I. täniū, Vol. II. 225. tan-zi, Vol. I. I86. Tapo-vana, Vol. i. 216. tärä, Vol. II. I I 2. taraig, Vol. I. 22 I. taru, Vol. II. 225. tart-main, Vol. I. 2 I3. tasmini, Vol. II. 249 m. I. tassa, Vol. II. 24I. Taswell-Langmead, Wol. I.
25o 7t, 4. tat, Woll. II. 252. taža, Vol. II. II o. ta-țikak, Vol. II. 23. tato, Vol. II. 226. tatsamas, Vol. II. 246. tätu, Vol. II. I I.4. đa{{tit/?aẫotá, Vol. H. 3. tavada, Vol. I. I3I. Vol. II.
II 3, 225. tavai, Wol. E. I 88 m. 8. Tavalam - halmilläva - oya,
Vol I. 66 n. 2. tavattorikku, Vol. II. 253. tizenavi, Wol. I. 188 m. 8. tivi, Vol. I. 186, 188 m. 8. tävu, Vol. II. 97. taivuru, Vol. II. Io II. Tävurunãvan, Vol. II. Io, II2, I2O, I51, I52, I I 56, 167, 1. I55 tavuutisā, Vol. III. 274 m. 7. tāva, Vol. II. 24. te, Vol. I. 52 m. 3. ted, Vol. I. 25, 77, 222. teda, Vol. I. 3o. Vol. II. I Io, 286;°ulin, Vol. I. 186, 22 I. Wol. II. 2 I3.
tej, Vol. t. 46, 77, 235; tejim,
234. tek, Vol. II. I99 n. 2. tel, tela, tela, Vol. I. 25, 96, I69, I74, 255, 257 p. 9. Vol. II. I 8. telehi, Vol. II. 268. Telugu, Wol. I. I94. telugus, Vol. II. 255. temī, Vol. II. 272. temena, Vol. II. 272. tenä, Vol. II. 225. tena, Vol. II. 24 I. temakät, Vol. II. I 5 I, I 54. Tenaveli, Vol. I. 6I n. I. tennätyä, Vol. II. 225. Tennent (Sir J. E.), Vol. I.
2. tepóntil, Vol. II. 27I. tera, Vol. I. I 5, I8, 69, 73, I 8o. Vol. II. 28o n. I. terä, Vol. I. 199 n. 7. terahu, Vol. II. 274 n. 7. teravauzun, Vol. II. 27o, 273. teru, Vol. I. I99 n, I. terun, Vol. II. 269. terungen, Vol. II. 27I. te-sālis, Vol. Il II. 225. tesättåvak, Vol. II. I 73. tesu, Vol. II. I 72, I73. Tevala, Vol. I. I31. tevar, Vol. II. 253. tewarkalukku, Vol. II. 252. Tevaśenavirattarkku, Vol. II.
252. tevnā, Vol. I. 22 II, 222. teya, Vol. I. 33, 36 it. I2. teyan, Vol. I. 223. thambha, ghambha, Wol. 1.
227 as, II. thas sāmuiti, II.
Wol. 28
22. 3. || dhatvā, Vol. II. 28I n. 3.
Thera, Wil. I. 275 m. 4, 276, 276 κ. 4, 279, 28ο,
8
283. there, Vol. II. 272. Thēriya, Vol. II. 4o, 259,
2бо. Thẽriya Nikāya, Vol. I. 2 15
/z。4。 thitã, Vol. II. 24o, 24II. thitako, Vol. II. 272. thitamin, Vol. II. 28 n. 3. Thomas (E.), Wol. I. 3 m, 4. Thomas (F. W.), Vol. I. I22
p. 3, 193 pe. I. thuba, Wol. I. I5o n. 5. Thūpa, Vol. II. 24o. Thuparama, Vol. I. 67, 68, I 4 I 34 r. 5, 20, 2 I I, 2. I 7. Vol. II. Iao n. 1, I 28, 249. س Thūpārāma - bhēsajja - gēha,
Vol. II. 25 m. II. Thūpavarihsa, Vol. II. 258. ti, Vol. I. 5 n. 3. Vol. II.
14o, 1бо, иб2. Tibet, Vol. i. 193 m. 1. tibiya, Vol. I. 92. tihalaka-karisa, Vol. I. 68
п. І, б9, 7о. tik, Vol. I. I86. tik, Vol. I. 32, 47, 52 m. || 1, 248 m. 7. Vol. II. 3o, 32 雳、I。 tīkā, Vol. II. 276 m. 4, 277
ንቌ. 7. tilaa, Vol. 1. 34 n. 6. tilaka, Vol. I. i 34, 52, 248
m, 7. Vol. II. II, 5, 62,
2 L 5. tilakayak, Vol. II. Io9.
IN
tilakāyamāna1бо п. 4, п7 tilakaya-samdi,
Iбо. tilakäyayi, Vo tilī, Vol. II. I tilin, Vol. I. 2 Tiliiga, Vol.
I5 II, 152. Tiloka-Sundar Tiňbiriväva, 9, I5, 230. Timi, Vol. I. Timinda, Wol. Timingala, Vc Timiăgul, Vol Timirapiñgala
22 O. tiuqdi, Vol. II. Tingdi-kitu, W
235. | Tiniyagal, Vo
Tinnevely, Vc tiră, Vol. I. 2, tiraçcāna, Voli
7. Tiragama, Vo tiri-kot, Wol. tirampa, Vol.
tirampbuvôiag, V tirtithakayangé
ገ¢. 7. tiru, Vol. II. i Tiruvālīśvara, tis, Vol. I. 75
III. 2 I3 ; tist Tis, Vol. II. 2 Tisa, Vol. I. I
44, 5, I45: Tiśe, Tisa (Tissa), V
бі, б2, 63, I 40 I 4 I, II I.4б, І.48, І4 Tisa, Vol. I. 3 Tisa Abaya, V Tisa-maharaja
2II, Tisaram, Wol. Tisaram, Tissi 33, 35 Vς გ8 24. I. Tisā Senu, Vo Tiśa. Tera, Vo Tisaya, Vol. I Tissa, Vol. I.
44, 45, 217. Vol. 忽。I。 7issa, Vol. I. Tissā tank, Vo Tissa Thēra, W
2I5 fa. 4. Tissavaddham
68. , Tisya, Vol. I. TittagÖnäva, V titt hati, Vol. Il tivi-vikdi, Wol tivunu, Vol. I Tobbalanagap
бп т. п. tol-pattin, Vol. to-mä, Vol. III Tönigala, Vol. ን፥• 4, 63› ] I 47 ISI, Tooth-Relic,
f2,3, Tôpa-vãva, Vc I 28, I30, 1 238.
) EX
vä, Vol. II.
I. na-vä, Vol. II.
l. II. пбо п. 4. 24, 125 hit. 2. 23. II. II2, I2o,
i, Vol. II. I 97. Vol. II. 2, 6,
2, 226. Ι. 226 κ. Ιο. l. І. 22б. . I. 22 l. , Wol. I. 226
233. Vol. II. 23I,
l. II. 2 I 4, 2 I 7. δ. Ι. 28 κ. 3.
47. . Il, 21, 28ం
L. I. 69, 7o.
I. I3, I4 ra. 3. III. 253. Vol. II. 253. , Vol. II. 274
252, 253, 254.
Vol. I. I. 23.
a. 4, 22 I. Vol. ak, Wol. I. 18o. б9, 274 т. 7.
8, 19, 20, I43, I 52 ; Tiśaha,
I52. 7ol. I. 59, 6o, I38, 139 n. 2,
و44 1 و43 1 و 42 9, 2 Io, 2 II.
3s ol. I. I44. , Vol. I. I49,
II. 34, 37, 38. airama, Vol. I. l. II. 2 I, 34,
l. II. გ6, 37.
..I. I43, 144.
2 IO 22. I.
I35, 42, 43, 5, 25 22. 3, II. 8 п. б, І42
I84. l. I. 31, 35. ol. I. I43, 144,
anaka, Wol. I.
*
ISI.
ol. I. 163. I. 272. .I. 204. Ι. ΙΙο. abbata, Vol. I,
II. 34., 37., 38.
IIIO.
I. I3; I4, I7 و 42 1 و I4t و4O 2
Vol. II. 167
l. II. I 23, 124, 43, I46, Ι65.
Topāvewa, Vol. II. 256. torun, Vol. II. 252. Toța, Vol. II. Ioo, I I.4, I 23
22. 2. Toța-danavu, Vol. II. 99, I 23. tofu, Vol. I. 22.I. -lpa, Vol. I. 72. trāņamin, Vol. III. 226. tirātuin, Vol. II. I 6o. Tribhuvana-satrayaya,
II. I 74. trika, Vol. III. 25 I. trikăţa, 273 n. 3. Trincomalee, Wol. I. Vol. II. 13 I, 283. tripāda, Vol. II. 274 m. 7. Tripadārthaṁ, Vol. II. 25 I
雾。霆。 Tripitaka, Vol. I. T34. Tri-Sirnhala, Vol. I. 18o, I8I. Vol. II. II, 9, 228. Tri-Sirihhaļaya, Vol. II. a 25. Trisimhaļayehi, Vol. II. III. tristup, Vol. II. Io3. trtīva, Vol. II. 269. -tu, Vol. I. 59. -tit, Vol. I. 252. tuba, Vol. I. I 5o. Tubaraba, Vol. I. 2 Io, 2 I, II. tuóu, Vol. I. 7 I. Vol. III. III, I 29, 2 25; tubū, Vol. I. 91, 94, 97, 17, I 18, I3I, I 8o, 236,237; tubuva,
Wol.
2ο8.
9 II. tudinālā, Vol. II. 2I4, 2 I8. tudise, Vol. I. 197, 199. tudius, Vol. I. I 36, I 59. tudiussa, Vol. II. IIIIo. Tudu-vaskämi Senu, Vol. II.
36, 37, 37 ዖ፥. 5. tu, Vol. I. 237. ful, Vol. I. 22 I. tula, Vol. II. 2 I6 n. 2. tulā, Vol. I. 223. Vol. II.
287. tuli-bhara, Wol. I. 131. Wol. II. III. III 2, I 2o, I3o, I5Ι, Ι 52, Ι 55, 166, I 72, 246; -bhdirayak, Wol. I, I3I. Vol. II. III, I 26, I29, I ვ2, I გ6, 287. tulābhāram, Vol. II. 252. tulābhāras, Vol. II. I 27, I 33,
Iვ6. Tuladhara, Vol. I. I9 n. 7. tulakala, Vol. II. 2I6 m. 3. Tulana, Vol. I. 24.I. Vol.
II. 9. tulatala, Vol. II. 23. tutula, tulula, Vol. I. 96,
I I ?ż. Il II, tulluera, Vol. I. III m. I, II. tulu-vi, Vol. II. I4o, 14I. tuma, Wol. I. 79; tumaha, 69; tumam, 47, 92 ; tuтатаf, 49, 92, 93. tumidi, Vol. I.33, 35 n. 4, 91, I 17, 186, I 87 m. 5, 22 II, 222, 234, 235, 237. Vol. II. 47, 2 I 3, 2 I 4, 2 I 6 m. 3, 233 m. 5; tumi-hat, Vol. I. 33. tumahat, Vol. II. 2I6 n.
2. tumuahața, Vol. II. 2 I 3, 2I6
22. I2. tumba, Vol. I. 222. Tumbarab-behed-ge, Vol. II.
25 ft. I. Tumbarup, Vol. I. 2 Ion. Io. tamı ü, Vol. II. I6I. furt, Vol. I. 92, 93, 94, 95, 96, 97, ፤ 3፤, I8o፡ I87 ”.4,
190 m. 2, 196, 234, 235, 246 n. Io, 24S re. 5. Vol. II. I I I, I 73 m. 4, 233, 269 27o, 273, 277 ??. 4, 286, 287 ; tunak, Vol. I. II3. Vol. II. 287; tunin, Vol. I. 93, I 18. tunaka, Vol. III. IIIo. tužgise, Vol. II. 44, 48. tuhi, Vol. II. 27I. tun-mas, Vol. II. 225. tumu-päla, Vol. II. II o. tun-rajaya, Vol. II.
I32, IT2. tun-rajaye, Vol. III. I 4o. tun-rajayehi, Vol. III. I Io, І36, 14о, І44, 147, 173. tumu, Vol. I. I 86, 22 I, 235.
Vol. II. 2 I 3, 2I6 m. 3. tumu, Vol. I. 52 m, 3. Tunu-ruvan, Vol.I. 221; -ru
vanhi, 186. tuni-vana, Vol.I. 248 m, 5. tun-vanne, Vol. II. 3o. Turnour (G.), Vol. I, i, 29 ,29 8o, I و 3و6 و 3o a I ,2 ۶۶۰
2б,
I37. Tusaya, Vol. I. 183, 187,
п89. Tutthaka, Vol I. 16 n. 8.
uzva, tuvāk, Vol. I. 47, 48, 49,91, 92,93, 94,97, II 7, I 18, 197, I98, 2O4, 205. Vol. II. I 7, 47, 48. tuit, Wol. I, 49. -tvӑ, Vol. І. 259. tyaga, Vol. I. I. 18, 132. Wol.
II. II 2, I5 I, II6o. tyāgra, Vol. III. I6ɔ m. 6.
Ubhaya, Vol. II. 27 o n. 5. -ad, Vol. I. 4I, 42, 48, 49. udā, Vol. I. 22 I. Vol. II.
225. Udã, Vol. II. 9, I 2. Uda, Vol. I. 182, 183, 186,
Ι87, 2ο4. Udä Abhā, Vol. II. 9. Udä Abhā Salamevan, Vol.
II. I 3. Udä Abhay, Vol. I. 2oII, 2o4,
205. Udā-Agbo, Vol. II. 2 I6, 22; II,
227. Uda Bulatgama, Vol. II. 202. uda-gal, Vol. I. I30, 132
n. 7. Vol. II. IIIIo, I6o,
172. Uda-giri, Vol. I. 222. -udahasä, Vol. I. 47 ; 'hasin,
8
45. Udahi, Vol. II. 23, 25. udaka, Vol. I. I 92. Vol. II.
II. Ο udaka-natha,Vol. I. 225 n. 4. Udakapāsana, Vol. I. 6 n. :. Uda-Kitagbo-pavu, Vol. I. 183, 186, 188, 19o, 227
22. 3. Udā Mahāpā, Vol. II. I 5,
I9, 44; 45. Udā Mahāpāņan - vahanse,
Vol. II. I4, I 7. Uda Mahaya, Vol. I. I82,
I83, 186, I go n. 2. ' udam mana, Vol. I. 22 I. ugapänä, Vol. II. I 73 m. 5. augisi, Vol. I. '93. udāsina, Vol. II. 269. Udaya, Wol. I. 79, 8o, 154, I55, I 56, 157, 165, I 66, 183, ፤84፡ 187 ”• 7, I93,
Page 424
2or, 202 p. 2, 2 16. Wol. 1І. 1, 2, 6, 9, Io, I4, 15,
230. Udaya Abhaya. Wol. I. 205 m. 4. Vol. II. I 3 M. 3. Udayaggabōdhi - parivēņa,
Vol. I. 26. Udaya-giri, Wol. I. I32. stagala, Vol. I. 93, 97, Io3
8
B. S. -adu, Vol. I. 269, 270, 272,
273. Udu-ho, Vol. II. 2 I4, 2 I 7. udula, Vol. I. 258. Uciumbaragiri, Vol. II. 249,
259, 269, 274, 275. Udu-pila, Vol. II. 25o n. 4. ugarvā, Vol. II. 27o. Ugra-Pandya, Vol. I. 158. -uf, Vol. R. 41, 48, 237. auk, Vol. II. III 3. aukas, Vol. I. 93, 97, II 7. aulaghana, Vol. I. 205. uläghanã, Vol. II. 4. ulaku, Vol. II. 252. ulařigkanā, Vol. II. 3. ulaňgnā, Vol. III. I 8. Ulapanã, Vol. II: 2 I4, 2 I 7. tulavādu, Vol. II. 44, 47, 48.
Ulavannarikhanti-grama,Vol.
I. 7. ulla, Vol. II. 252. ullatanai, Vol. II. 253. usu-vadu, Vol. I. 97, II 2
2. 3. ulviidu, Vol. I. 197, 199, -um, Vol. II. 253.
Ummāda Phussadēva, Vol. I. ||
2 по п. 5. un, Vol. III. III, II.4, I6I,
I72, 253, 273, 287. tunafandurak, Vol. I. I36. tundi-bim, Vol. II. 233. undu, Vol. II. 233. Uiduvap, Vol. I. 198 n. 4. Undvap, Vol. I. 243, 246, 248. Vol. II. 23o, 23 II, 233,234. Undvap, Vol. I. I64, 169;
oväpä, I68. Vol. II. 233. Undvap-sand, Vol. II. 234
ነሄ. 7. unge, Vol. II. 161. ungë, Vol. II. I 32. ungen, Vol. II. 162, 287. uinukal, Vol. II. 252. Un-lom-da-ruvanat, Wol. I.
222. auranaloma, Wol. I. 217. unu, Vol. I. 48, I87. unudu, Vol. III. I I4, 16. un-unge, Wol. I. I3 I. unu-fovi, Vol. I, 49.56 m. I2. unuvi, Vol. I. 92. w unvahanse, Vol. II. I 73. ufabhoga, Vol. i. 8 m. I. иpada, Vol. II. 2 i 5 n. 2. upädä, Vol. I. 2 I 3, 22; II, 224
?።• 2, 239, 237 ነz• 4. aupadanhsa, Vol. I. 6.
upadanã, Vol. II. Io9. upādhyāyanța, Vol. II. 27I. upādhyāva-vä, Vol. II. 97. upadinava, Vol. I. 23, 224
*2,2, téagate, Vol. II. 26o m. 3. tupajjižãya, Vol. I. I 92. Vol.
* II. 276 n. 2. upakāra. Vol. III. II3. upakāra-caitya, Vol. III. I 2 I,
I66, 167. tupakāra-caillyayayä, Vol. II.
73.
Upala, Vol. I. 21o, 21 I. Upalabijaka, Vol. I. 2 (o. Upaladonika-vavi, Vol.I. 2 Io
4. Upala-ketaka, Vol. I. 253,
255, 25ნ. Upala-vibajaka(-bijaka),Vol.
Ι. 21ο, 2 ΙΙ, 253. upan, Vol. I. II, 7, 237, 247 Vol. II. I 72, I 95, I95 n. 3,
I97. upini, Vol. I. 95, Io8 it. Io,
Io9 m. Io. tupanisada, Vol. II. I64 m. 2. aupasaka, Vol. I. I. upaisaka, Vol. I. 25, Io4 n. 4.
Vol. II. 26o. Upasakadasa-sutra, Vol.I.63,
6ვ ?4. 2. Upasampadã, Vol. II. 282. Upasampadañ-ca, Vol. II.
272. upasampiādetha, Vol. II. 272. upasampatti, Vol. II. 273. aspasika, Wol. I, I5, 18, 19,
20 upă situm, Vol. II. I 6o. upasthāna, Vol. II. I 73, 269. upasthāna-kotä, Vol. II. I 1 I. upayā-posa Vol. II. I I7 m. I. upayāte, Vol. II. 26o m. 3. upete,Vol.II.26on. 3, 275 m.6. upo, Vol. I. I I7. apopala, Vol. I. 198 m. I2. upósatha, Vol. I. 161, 17 F κ. 4, Ι75 η I, 2 Ι6, 227. Y. II. I96, 275, 275 艺雾
upõisatha house, Vol. II. 28. Uposathaṁgasīla, Vol. III.
275 т. 6. uppala, Vol. I. 2Jo. Uppalavanna, Vol. I. 31. Uppalo, Vol. I. 2 Ion. 5. Upulvan, Vol. i. 29,35, 38. upulvay, Vol. I. 235. urak, Vol. I. 22 I. urehilä, Vol. II. FII, I72, I73, 2፤9, 224, ❖27 ጼ. 2. üārkaļ, Vol. II. 253. Urna, Vol. I. 229. Urulgónu, Vol. I. 6.
usab, Vol. I. 91, 221, 234;
usabinat, 246, 248 m. 7 ;
usabnia-visin, 237. usaba Vol. II. 23. Ussana-vitthi, Vol. I. 82. usuad, Vol. I. 51 m. Io. -raut, Vol. II. I6I. uta-kubara-kara, Vol. I. 256,
257, 259. autapati, Vol. I. 69 m. 13. Utara lasaka, Vol. I. I43 m, 7. Utaradata, Wol. I. 16, I43
ነz• 7. Utara-maha-ceta, Vol.I. 253,
256; -cetahi, 255. Utaramitā, Vol. I. I.43 m, 7. Utara Puśaguta, Vol. I. I43,
I45. Utara-vavi, Vol I. 255, 256. utarika, Vol. I 65. utarola, Vol. III. 25o. Սti, Vol. I. 144 77, 6, 146, utirika, Vol. I. 62, 65. Utiya, Vol. I. I 43, I 44, I 46
22. 2. utkovaya, Vol. I.33, 37. utfala, Vol. I. 2 Io. utsima, Vol. II. II3. uttama, Vol. I. 187 m, 5.
Vol. II. III3, I 74. uttamani, Vol. II. I 35 n. 3.
IND
autama-via, Wol 2uttaraÄkuru, V
72. 3. 1ιίίανανά ηια, Vo uttarāyaka, Vo. utte, Vol I. I3 uttē, Vol. II. I Uttorula, Vol. Uttorula-mula, Uttorula-Mulai
248 at. 5. Uttiya, Vol. I. utu kiri, Vol. rt. 8, 39, 42, utum, Vol. II. attundi, Vol. I. utură, Vol. I. usurat, Vol. I.
I 86, 22 II, 2; Vol. II. 2 I2, Uturmegirivatta uturu, Vol. I. I uturu-diga, Vo Uturulamüla, V
254. Uturulamülai, W Uturulamülaiyi)
22. 5, 252. Uva, Vol. II. 2 uvah, Vol. I. It uvanahot, Vol. uvanaka, Wol.
258. aevanisai, Vol. I tazarua, Vol. I. uvatan, Vol. III Uvāsagada sāo, auzasar, Vol. I. uvindu, Vol. II uyan, uyana, \ n. 4 and Io.
-va, Wol. I. 65
I55, I 6 Ι, 2ο3
-va, Wol. I. 48,
n. 6. Vol. I40, 27I.
-vd, Vol. I. 25
ft. 5, 9,92, 174, 186, at 74- 3, 234, 23: II. 36, 37, 4 І29, І4о, і5 пбІ, п7п, 17 – 269, 27o. vă, Vol. I. I. I8,
I 32, Iგ6, I4C vacana, Vol II. väcasika, Vol. I adda, Vol. I.
II 7, I 8o, 22. II. III, II, 2, I I29, 133, 3 пбо, п72, I;
; n. 7.
zaga, Vol. I.
2O5, 207 n. I 10, 4I, I3 väglä, Vol. I. II;
I97. vdidi, Vol. I. 33
93, 16ο, Ι87. 22 I. Vol. II I48, I5 I, I5 2 Ι 4, 268. väda hindinä, V vādā Anamā, V vidih indinata-d
74. vigi-aogai, Vol. zadila, Vol. I.
ვ6 7?., I გ2, II 197, 198, 199
E X
, II. I 74. ol. II. 273
l. II. 256, 257. . I. 65.
.
[Io, II, 7, 286. II. 252, 254.
Vol. II. 24б. ril, Vol. III,
م144 و143 و I 3 II. 27, 3 I, 33 43.
Іо9.
187 m. 5. 2I, 234. 122 仔.2,139, 4. t. 3, 234, 286.
, Vol. I. I59. бо, 24б. L. II. II3. 'ol. II. 249,
Vol. II. 248. i, Vol. II. 248
Io s. 3.
86.
II. 27I. I. 255, 256,
, 33, 35 п. 8.
196.
. 23.
Vol. I. 8 a. I. 223s. 237. . 2 I 3
70. 1.33, 36
n. 3. Vol. II, ||
, 225.
9 I, I, 3; II, I 88 II. II 2, I 24,
33, 48, 54 93. I7, I3I. 4, 22, 224 5, 237. Vol.
7, Io9, IIIIo,
II, I54, I6ο, 2, 26, 268,
87. Vol. III. 》,I44,I47·
II.4. II. 282 m. 2. 33, 75 允2。 4. 4 n. 4. Vol. 24, I26, 127, 6, I4 I, I45, "3, 27o, 274
8, 13 π., 168, 5. Vol. III. , 225, 287.
I, 18o, I96,
• 47, 53 т. б, 2O5, 2O7 22.5 ,42 و 31 ,8 ,4 , 5. ибо, i3,
oI. III. I 27. "ol. I. 288. a, Vol. III.
II. I 29.
34, 35 ft. 12, $8, I74, I 8o, г. 5, 2об п. 2.
Vol. II. I 7, 36, 39, 47, 48, 97, I Io, II, 2, I 5 I, i 72, I 73, I74, 22б, 27о, 27і, 272; zadilayin, Vol. I. 159; zvaaialein, I 72, I 74, 175 n. 3 ; Vol. III 39; vadālen, Vol. I. I 69, I97. Vol. II. 39, 27o; vadadevin, Vol. I. 77 n. 2, 168, 169; 172, 196, 205. Vol. II. 4, 7, 8, I 2, 13, 13 n. 6, 18, 23, 24, 30, 3I, 32 κε. 6, 39, 42, 43 κε, 7, 233 234 22. 3. vadala-däyäyi, Vol. II. II3. vadāla-mänäväyli, Vol. II.
I55. vadiālasèk, Vol. II. 274 m. 7. vadālaseye-kä, Vol. II. 226. vadāle, Vol. III. I 33. Wadamanaka, Wol. I, 208,
2 IO, 2 II. zvadambana, Vol. II. 22. Ziadan, Vol. I. 25, 77, I31 ;
'nin, 33. vaɖanā, Vol. II. 173. vadanavun, Vol. III. I 29. vadārā, Vol. I. I 8o. Vol. II. l II, 32, 136, I 4o, I 44, 145, I47, 148, 155, 173,
I74. adārana, Vol. II. 97, I 24,
I გ6, I45, I48, 288. vadārama-seyek, Vol. II. vadaramazi, Vol. I, 193. vadairannan, Wol. I. 168, 174. | vadãranuvan, Vol. II. 7, 24,
37, 47. Wadara-pirivena, Wol. I. 20I, | 2O2, 2O4, 2oნ.
vädlärum, Vol. II. 2I4 m. 5. vidirum, Vol. I. 30, 34, 36 ገሠ , 38, 193, 197, 2oo, 2ol; 2o2, 2o4, 2об; °ha, 193. Vol. II. 2, 4, 5, 2 I o, 2 I4, 2I 8, vägä-sitä, Vol. II. I Io, 2 I 4. zuddi-zasana, Vol. I. I86.
Vol. III. I 74. vdidaivia, Vol. I. I96. viddi, Vol. I. 48. Waddhamana,Vol.I. I.42 m.5;
omānaka, 2 Io, 2 III. vadai-tanat, Vol. I. 48, 56
Ι6Ι.
22. 5. vadha-bandhana - tādamaven, Vol. II. I 4o, I 45, 147, I49 ha. I. αναφέ, Vol. Ι. 92, IοI π. 9, 236. Vol. II. I lo, 2 I4, 226. vädī, Vol. II. Io9. väldimahallavun, Vol. III. 272. vidiyak, Wol. I. 49. vägiyak, Vol. II. 27o. vidiyan, Vol I. 48. zadná, Vol. I. 33, 47, 53 m. 15, 97, ибо, 168, 174, 187, | I97, 2o4, 205. Vol. II. 4, 7, I 2, 13, 18, 24, 31, 37, 42, 47, 48 ziadnail, Vol. K. 48. vagu, Vol. I. 97, 99 n. 5, III
22. I2. vädu, Vol. II. 27o. väidū, Vol. II. I 95, I 97. Wadu-devagama, Wol. I. 97,
2. Vadukar, Vol. II.. 25 I, 253,
255. Vadukakkālavar, Vol. II.
25І т. I. Vadunna (na), Vol. I, 68
22.3,
319
Wadura, Vol.I. 166, 201, aoz, 2o4, 2o6. Vol. II. 2, 4, 5, .37 و36 ,35
Vadurin, Vol. I. 193, 197,
2oo. Vol. II. Io.
vagga, Vol. II. 27 m. I, 28o n. 6, 281 n. 7, 282
Pa, 2 Vaha, Vol. I. 68 m. 3. vahã, Vol. II. I6 I. vähä, Vol. II. I98. Vahaba, Vol.I. 6o,66, 67, 69, 7o, 7 I, 2 o9, 2 Io, 2 I II ; Vahabaya, 2o9, 2 II. Wahadi, Vol. I. 49, 56, 238. Zahal, Vol. I, 53 m. I 2, 130, I8o, 22 I ; Vol. II. 1 Io, II2, I26, 132, I36, 172,269, 269 it. 2; "lat, Vol. I. 247. Wahal-kada-vāva, Vol. I. 166
?。2。 vahan, Vol. II. I 14, 286. vahanad, Wol. I. 237. wahanse, Vol. II. I 5, I7, III3, l 26, 133, I4 I, I45, I48, I49 r. I, I 5 I, I 53, I 55, 172, 173, 194, 195, 196, I97, 213, 2I4, 224, 225. vahans, Wol. I. 65 m, 3,75 fe. 4, 113, I 18, 130, 131, I8o, I96, 198, 199 m. I. wahansă, Vol. II. I o9, I Io, I I I, III 2, III3, II 4 I 24 n, 4, I29, 132, 136, 151, 286
vāhansē, Vol. II. I 24. vahan sặge, Vol. II. 286. vahanseța, Vol. II. III, I, I, 2,
2I4. vahan să-varun-dä, Wol. II.
97. Wahap, Vol. I. 6o, 67, I49
22. I, 2 Io. zahare, Wol, I, 186, 188 m.
Ιο, γενιeκ, 223. vähäisara, Vol. II. I 98. vähittyä, Vol. II. I I 3. zafila, Vol. I. 206 n. 2, 247; Zafileyin, 36 m, 77 m, 2, 2O4, 2об п. 2. zijambi, Vol. I. 23, 25, 46,
50 m, 8, I86. vafan, Vol. I. 46, 77. zajanuvanat, Vol. I. 235. Zafiramin, Vol. I. 33. vajärana, Vol. I. 96; onuvan,
2o5, 2o7 т. п. zajarat, Vol. I. 9. zajariya, Vol. I. 92. , wdfirmak-hat, Vol. I. 95. Vajira, Vol. I. 2o2. Vol. II. 2. . Vajira, Vol. I. 184,
Vajiragga, Vol. I. I65, 193,
I94, 202 12. 2. Vajiragga Nāyaka, Vol. II.
I3 m, 8. Wajiragga-Sena, Vol. I. 164. Vajira-Sena-avasa, Vol. I.
2O2. Vajiputta Nikāya, Vol. I.
2I5 pt. 4. vafra, Vol. I. I31. vak, Vol. I. 196. Vol. II.
7, п7, 226. vaka, Vol. I. 75 m. 4. Vol.
II. 23I. väikä, Vol. I. 2o4. Vol. III.
6
30. Waknahá-Tissa, Wol. I. 6d. vakas, Vol. II. 236 m. 8,
237. vakasthala, Vol. III. 236. vaksass-sthala, Vol. II. 237.
Page 425
32O
vakti, Vol. II. 162. val, Vol. I. 18, 13 T. Wol. II. 99, I 26, I 29, I 32, I 36. vāla, Vol. III. 48. vanlä, Vol. II. 99. vala, Vol. II. I 45. vali, Vol. I. 9. talladila, Vol. I. 186. valladalä, Vol. II. 37 m. 2. Vaļagam Abhā, Vol. II. 2o5,
2o6, 258, 268, 273. Vaļagam Abhā or Vaļagambāhu, see alsoWațța-Gāmaņī Abhaya. zvalakā, Vol. II. II3. valibu, Vol. I. 25. ܀ valan, Vol. II. I Io, III2, 14І, І42 п. б, І45, І47, If 2. valañiceyar, Vol. II. 25 3 zvalan-da, Vol. II. I4I, f7. valandā, Vol. III. 27 I. vagandamin, Vol. I. 17.
Vol. II. 27 2. valandanu, Vol. I. 17, 196, 197, 204, 205, 235, 236. Vol. III. I 8, 97. valandaf-mut, Vol. I. 91, Ioo
ገt. 7. zvälländemin, Vol. I. II 7. vicinavi, Vol. I. 91, 92,93. zalandna, Vol. I. 247. zdilandu, Vol. I. 196. väländü, Vol. II. 27I. villandizian, Vol. I. 41, 47. zadana-Zanat, Vol. I. 235. zvalañja, Vol. II. 235 n. 2. zvalañjana, Vol. III. 26I. Valafijiyar, Vol. 247, 25o. zvalain-kai, Vol. III. 25o, 25 II,
253, 255. Valaňkai, Vol. II. 25 I m. 4. Vaļañśeyar, Vol. III. 254. Vaļañśeyarai-y-um, Vol. II.
252. Valapu, Vol. II. 23, 24. Valaraka-hel-gamu, Vol.II.7. Valaraka Helgama, Vol.II. 8. väila-sinna, Vol. II. I Io. Valée Poussin (L. de la),
Vol. I. I93 m. 1. zväl-gattan,Vol. II. 34, 37, 38. zvalī, Vol. II. I 98. zvali, Vol. II. 252. zili, Vol. I. 95, Io9 m. Io.
Vol. III. I 36. Väligampöļa, Vol. III. 2I4,
27. Väligamu, Vol. I. 49, 57. Välivița, Vol. II. 262. visivak, Vol. I. 95. zilla, Vol. I. 93, io9 n. Io;
väle, 25; väleht, 93. Vallabha, Vol. I. 3o, 215.
Vol. III. 226. Valligāma, Vol. II. Ioo n. 4. Valligotta, Vol. I. 67. Valliyera, Vol. I. 67. Valupanisasatayim, Wol. I.
34 it. s. Valuvanisasakayim, Vol. I.
34., 38., zval-zvässan, Vol. II. III, III7
22. I3. zvalvă, Vol. II. 23 m. 2. zvažovú bimä, 24 m. 7. vam, Vol. I. 99 n. 5; zvamat,
99 ச2. 5. vamarannava, Vol. I. 136. zvaminçattu, Vol. II. 252. zvançadbhūta, Vol. III. 268. * vāmena, Vol. II. 2 Io. wamiya, Vol. I. 22I.
zvaniha, Vol. II. Ior, III, 129, І32, Iбо, п93, 22б. vaniu śāgranīr, Vol. II. 224. varianugata, Wol. I. I31. van Sanuyata, Vol. I. 131
22. 4. vaňśaya, Vol. II. III. vaňśayața, Vol. II. IIIIo, I I4,
I6o. - waðuśayehi, Vol. II. 225. zvamodayaň, Vol. II. 226. vaniśodbhavarumin, a Vol. III.
237. vanhśyān, Vol. II. 226. zрат, Vol. І. 46, 47, 48, 53 κ. 15, 97, Iό6, I68, 169, 174, 193, 194, 197, 198, 199 m. 8, 247, 258. Vol. II. 7, I 7, I.8, 28, 3I, 32 77·7,44,47,I74· zvanā, Vol. II. a 72. zvana, Vol. I. 47, 75 n. 4, 91, 94, тобт. І I, Iбо, І94, 197, 2o.5, 243, 246, 248 κ. 5. Vol. II. 4, 5 m. 2, 4 I, 47, 1 I2, II3, I25, I6I, 225, 227 т. 8, 269, 2б9 т. I, 27o, 272. -zvana, Vol. I. 33, II, 7, I 3 F,
187, 235, 258. zdna, Vol. I. 208. vana-durga, Wol. I. 131. Vol. II. III, I 26, I 32, I4o, I44, I47. zainaka, Vol. I. 62, 65. zvanañije, Vol. II. 235 m. 2. vanapot, Vol. III. 27o. zanaza, Vol. I. I94, 258. zamavada, Vol. I. 29 m., 9 T. vanayehi, Vol. II. III, II6
7a. I, 127. vanayi, Vol. III. IIIo. vaîicinam, Vol. II. 25 I m. 3. 2ndida, Vol. I. 2 Ione. Io. vända, Vol. I. 43 m. 7, I4 II,
I62, 233, 234 m. 3. υάκα.ά, Vol. ΙΙ.3I,39,42, 2 Ι4. vandanā, Vol. II. I 49 m. I.
vaidanata, Vol. I. 2 Ion, Io,
Vol. III. 2I4. vandanu-kota, Vol. II. 2 I 4. vamdimuin, V. l. III. 272. vanditvā, Vol. II. 2 I8 n. I 2. väni, Vol. I. 258. Vol. III.
226, 2б9. Vaňkanäsika Tissa, Vol. I. 59, 6o, I 42, 49. Vol. II. 8z.6。
vanna, Vol. I. 258. Vol. II.
2I4, 2I8 ነz. 9. .
vannan, Vol. II. 24, 37.
vannanā, Vol. II. 272 m. 3, 272 2. 4, 279 m2. 5, 28I ነz, 7, 282 ነz, 3, 282 ነt. 6.
Wannasi-nambapa, Vol.I. 6o.
vannavun, Vol. I, 48, 205.
vanne, Vol. I. 38, 159, I68, I 74, I 96, 2o4. Vol. II. 7, I7, 23, 30, გ6, 225, 230, 2
33. vannehi, Vol. II. I 2. vanney, Vol. II. 4 I. vannējyä, Vol. II. II3. Wanpulla, Vol. I. 25, 28, IOI
7. 4. vanta, Vol. II. 252. van-tänä, Vol. III. 287. vain it, Vol. I. 47. zvanu, Vol. I. 235, 236. Vol.
II. . , I 2. vant van, Vol. II. 7. zvanu zvai, Vol. I. 222. vanuyehi, Vol. II. 2 I3.
IN
vamuyi, Vol Vap, Vol. I. Waip, Vol. I. II. 8, I 96 Väpä, Vol. zāpārayana vipi, Vol. I vapuranta, V vapuranu (o var, Vol. I. IIo n. 7, wara, Wol.
I94, 222. I45,172. vard, Wol. Ι69, Ι7 Ι ,197 وI94 II. 4, 7, I 2 44, 2I4, 2 varad, Vol. 25I n. 6; zuaradak, 4 II. 2 r 4. varada, Vol. varadata, Vc varadavā, V Varadsivu, V 25 n. 7. Varag, Vol. Varig.-Senaz I. 164,66,1 Varaguņa, V varai, Vol. I
25I n. 6; 94, 99 2. zvara, Vol.I. zirak-kudi, virili, Vol. zvara, zara
at. 7. varanh, Vol. varaņam, Vo
ነz. I 5varasa, Vol. zvaratifuga, W varä van, Vc varä varin, vardhita, Vc varadhayitu; virehi, Vol. vargayehi, V warga, Vol. varga-samf
vari, Vol. II.
ziri, Vol. I.
пбо, пбг
varika, Wol
22. 3. varin, Wol.
zarisdii, Wol väri-sāli, Vo vari-idisana väriyan, Vo I05 rac. 3 κ. 16, I97 2O7, ነ፥• 4. 3I. 37, 4 22、8。 varietu, Vc Varmar, Vo varno, Vol vdirof-zvi7, Vt varsa, Vol. Warsa, Vol.
II. III, II varşảiyen, V I61, 268. zartariАа, vartta-kah, varian, Wol.
DEX
II. I 8. 91, I98 n. 4.
59, ι6 Ι. Vol. 2. O.
(.7.
Vol. I. 187.
I98. »l. II. I I3. tu), Vol. I. 33. 13, 96, Io5 m. 3, 93, 22I. , ፤3Q• 13፤› ፲93; Vol. II. 8, I 4o,
. 96, п64, п66, '፡• 8, I74, 193, 98, 204. Vol. I7, 24, 36, 4 I, ه4 ۶۶۰ 4 3 2 و 3
, 4I ; 47• 77 7፥• 2; yärada, 99 n. 5; 3; odat, 47. Vol.
II. II3. l. II. 273. »l. III. 273. ol. II. 23 m. 4,
І. пб5. Raksamana,Vol. 69, 17I, I 74,175. ol. I. I 58. . 41, 47, 77 n. 2, ፱ጋara7a, 77 ?z• 2; ; ZurajaA, 2 ვ6. (31. Vol. II.287. Vol. I. 53 n. 7. II. 2 I 3. ga, Vol. I. 188
II. i62. l. І. 25, 46, 5о
I. 194. 'ol. I. I88 n. 7.
»l. II. 32 ነ፤, 7. Vol. II. 28. 1. II. 26o. m, Vol. III. I 6o. II. 287. ol. II. I 73 m. 4.
II. I6 I. at, Vol. II. I 62.
I93, I94, 255. 33, 95, Io9 a. 3, m. 5, 187, 189 m. I. Vol. II. 8, 24.
Ι. 3, 8, 9, το5
II. 4, 3o, 3I. II. 32 m. 7. I. I93.
II. 48.
, Vol. I. 194.
. I. 47, 53 n. 7,
Iб9, п74, 175 I99 m. I 3, 205, Vol. II. 4, I2, 2, 48, 2I4, 218
. I. 9რ. , II. 24б, 252.
II. I 62. L. I. I86. I. Ioa, Io4, 218. 198 n. 4. Vol.
2. l. II. I Io, III,
ol.I. 27 ነz. 2.
'ol. III I62. .252 ,2 I I ,97 مH.
| vasavata, Vol. II. 27r.
varupatin, Vol. I. 18o. zarusa, Vol. I. I94. سمبر vas, Vol. I. 65 m. 3, 9 I, III 17, I 22 m. 2, 8o, 186, 22 II, 224 n. 4, 234, 246. Vol. II. I 95. väs, Vol. III. 23o, 234 m. I,
233. -zas, Vol. I. 33, 237. vasa, Vol. II. 8 m. 4. vasä, Vol. II. 8 m. 4, 35, 36,
37, 42. zidisi, Vol. I. 29 m., 91, 236;
zva,sahi, 2 58. vāsa, Vol. I. 25, 47. Vol. II.
252, 2б9, 286. zasai, Vol. I, 25.
155, 272. Wasaba, Vol.I. 6o, 209. Vasabha, Vol. I. 6o, 6on. IN 66, 67, 81, 149, 209, 2 II. vasag, Jasaga, Vol. I. 28 m. 5, ,94 و I 9 ,83 و39 و 3 و ۶۶ 29 95, 96, 97, loo, Ioo n. 4, Io8, Io9, I Io, III, II, 2, I87, 190 m. 5. 2Jasaga, Vol. I. 38, 39 n. 5; gin, 25, 29 m., 48, 56 п. 2—4, 95, Io9 п. б. vasan, Vol. I. 94; vasan
baņā, o7 m. 8. vasamā, Vol. II. 269. zasana, Vol. I.33, 48,9I,92, I 86, 258. Vol. II. 174. vasana-seyek, Vol. II. I I 1. vasannavun, Vol. III. 27o. Vasanta, Vol. I. 198 n. 4. zasanu, Vol. I. I87, 236. vasantuvan, Vol. II. 268. vasan uvanața, Vol. II. 272. văsar, Vol. I. 49; *sara, 93.
Vol. II. I 98. vasa-va, Vol. I. 5I n. 6; -αναν, 46, 47, 5 Ι κε, 6, 52 ነz, 18 ; -Zjanaé, 48. .
Vol. II.
vasavasika, Vol. I. 62, 65. väsävyä, Vol. II. 27 I. vasayen, Vol. I. 65 m. 3. Wol.
II. I Io. zäsi, Vol. I. 95, 11on. I, 2o5. Vol. II. 225, 272 ; väisiyan, Wol. I. I. 18, 187. vasina, Vol. II. 3o. vāsin, Vol. I. 13 r. Vol. II. I47; °nţa, Vol. I. 3o. Vol. II. I 26, I 36, J4o, I 5 . Vāsistī-putra, Vāsithīputa,
Vol. I. 13, 67 m. I. vassa, Vol. I. 28, 56 n. 2, 62, 65, 65 π. I, Io7 η. 8, το 9, I89, n. I. vassagga, Vol. I. 28 m. 5. z/dissan, Vol. I. 33, 37 n. 7,
197, 2o7 m. 3. Vol II 4, 5 Pa. 7, 3 I, I I4, II 7 п. І3, п п8, п73. vassante, Vol. II. 28I n. 3. vasse, Vol. II. 2o5 m. 4. vas suparamã, Vol. II. 28
22. 3. vastrãbha, Vol. II. I 45. vastrăbharaya, Vol. II. I Io, I26, 129, 132, 136, I4 I, I47, 287. vastrādīn, Vol. II. 225. vastu, Vol. I. I3, 32. Vol. II. III, II 2, I I 8 mm. 5, I I 9 п. I, I26, 129, 132, 136, 15s, I55, 6, 172, 287. vastu-himi, Wol. I. I99
雳,T。 vastuøyen, Vol. II. III, I, 74.
Vāsudeva-kandaļi, Vol. II.
236, 237. Vasudeva(Vasudev), Vol. I.
22 I, 225. ανασυαημινι, Vol. ΙΙ. 188 σε Ιο. väs-vanney, Vol. II. 233. vasväsa, Vol. I. 65 n. 3. vasvasika-labha, Vol. I. 65
72. 3. vasvisitailiyun, Vol. I, 65. zdiszia, Vol. I. 186. -vať, Vol. I. I 3o, 22; II, 235. Vol. II. I Io, III I, I95, 27 ,273. وI96, 2 I 3, 27O m. I, 28o na. II. wat, Vol. I. 92, 95, 102 n.8; vaţa, Io6 n. I6, I86; vaţă, 93, 94 ; vațaha, 255, 256, 258; zafat, 94; vaf-hi, 93. vät, Wol. I. 25, 96. zat, Vol I. 25, 33, 48, 91, ,3 22 و I86, I87, I99.72. I و93
247. wata, Vol. I. 94, Io8 m. 1. Vol. II. I I7, II, 9 m. I, I42, I47, 286, 288; vatä, Vol. I. 48; 56 p. 5, 187. Vol. II. 273; vatak, Vol. I. 48, 92; zatim, 48, 49; zamez, 222. viața, Vol. II. I 5 I, 2I4. väța, Vol. II. 2 I 4. vaļā, Vol. I. 49,5 m. 7. vața-alāgē, Vol. II. 26. " vața-dā-geya, Vol. II. I 66,
I67. vața-dā-geyak, Vol. III. I 73. vațiageya, Vol. II. II, 3, I 2 I,
Ió
7. vata diminidi, Wol. I. 166. vadala, Vol. I. 47, 48. Vatamangana, Vol. I. 68. vä-tänä, Vol. II. I 55. vațanā, Vol. III. 2I4. vațiana, Vol. II. 2 I 3, . 2I6
22. 9. vatanu, Vol. I. 49. vatafalai, Vol. I. 186. vațā-pata, Vol. II. 26, 34,
38, 44. Watarak, Vol.
Ιώ6. Watarak-kasbarak-samana,
Vol. III. 48. Watarak kasbaraksamanan,
Vol. II. 47. *vataru, Vol. I. 27 n. 2. vastāvant, Vol. II. 2 I, 27I. vatenin, Wol. I. 1 18. vitena, Vol. I. 93, 186, 247. väțenu, Vol. I. 33, I I 8, 247. aat-hinti, Vol. I.33, 35 n. 7, 36 ”•, 54 ነz. I 3, I89 ነz. I 2, 199 m. I, 235; -himivan, 48, 99 in. 1, 108 re. I, 187, I96, 198, 199 m. I. Vol. II. 4, 5 m. I,
I. 34, 38,
39. vat-himiyan-vahanse,Vol. II.
I 98. vaţi, Vol. I. 9I. vditiya, Vol. I. 93, 97, 237. val-kim-dedim, Vol. I. 34,
I66. zatkimi, Vol. I. 34, 38. vitmak, Wol. I. It,
n. 6. zatna, Vol. I. 22 I, 235. vatna, Vol. I. 95, Io9 m. 3. vatsikai, Vol. I. 94, Io8
II 9
n. 7. val-sirii, Vol. I. 48, 189 m. 3;
-siriti, 187.
Page 426
vatta, Vol. I. 81 n. 6. Vol.
II, 273 ነt. 7.
αναίία, Vol. Ι. 35 νες Ιο, 38, 117, 196, 198, 199 (zatla, 159, пбо. Vol. II. 279 m. 9; waitehi, Vol. I. 37 m. 5, I 97 ; pl. zvatu, 33).
Wațțagāmani, Vol. II. 258
n. 7. Watta-Gamani Abhaya, Vol. I. I.3, 14, 63, I 2 I, I 28, 142, 143, 146, 48, 152, 2 I 5 n. 4 Vol. II. 2o5. "vataria, Vol. I. 27 n. 2. vattasmā, Vol. II. 27 2. vattati, Vol. II. 28 , m. 3. vattati, Vol. II. 2 I6 m. 9. vallati, Vol. II. 27 2. zat-teru, Vol. I. 199 m. I. zattoruaota, Vol. I. Io6 it.
I8. watu, Vol. I. 93, Ios Ps. 13, Io6 n. I 8, I 3 I. Vol. II. І4о п. 2, 27о, 279 п. 9. vittula, Vol. I. 27 n. 2. 2Jatunt, Vol. I. 93, Io5 n. 7. väțuna, Vol. I. 247. Vol. II.
I73. vaitup, Vol. I. Ioan. 8. vatura, “ru, Vol. I. 27 n. 2, 5o n. 24. Vol. II. 288 n. 5; °ren, Vol. I. 25, 46, 5o m. 6 and 24, 51 nt. I, 235. Vol. II. 288 m. 5. vaturen, Vol. II. 2 I 3. vaturu, Vol. II. I Io, 286. vastuvā, Vol. II. I 62. zatzid, Vol. I. 235. väv, Vol. I. 94, II 7. zazdi, Vol. I.33, 36 n. 8. zväva, Vol. I. 58. Vol. II. I 24; zazi, Vol. I. I99 vi. 8. zazas (2), Vol. I. 33. zóvastha, Vol. I.33, 36 n. 1,
247, 248. vivastha-fahana, Vol. I. 16.
tm. 8, 2oo ?a. 4. vavi, Vol. I. 139, 148, 2 II,
255. Vol. II. I 98. vavisara, Voi. I. 72. vaziya, Vol. I. 69. zivsar, Vol. I. I. 17. zizu, Vol. I. 206 n. 3. Wol.
II. IIIIo, I 72. viviz, Vol. I. I. 17. väradanji kotä, Vol. III I 73. väiya- koțä, Vol. II. I 73. Zayasa, Vol. I. 65 m. 3. 2e, Vol. I. 5I n. 13, 99 m.5. zed, Vol. I.46. vedlahu, Vol. II. I I 3. vedak, Vol. I. 96, II o n. 3 ;
vedun, 29 n., 9I. ve-alävi, Vol. II. I 72, I 73. ve-davi, Vol. I. I31, 13.
22. 5. Vol. II. III, 16I, 226. veggu vittu, Vol. II. 253. Vēdēha Thēra, Vol. 1.36. zvead-hal, Vol. I. 222. Vol. II.
2, 3I. veul-hallä, Vol. III. 23, 25 m. I,
26 zг. . ved-halaf, Vol. II. 3 I. val-ad-gam-bim, Vol. II.
2
ved hal-bad-budin, Vol. II.
26. V ved-hal-dasun, Vol. II. 26. ved-hal-kämiyan, Vol. II. 26. weal-hal-vaissan, Vol. II. II 8. zved-sam-darmtvan, Vol. II. 26.
vega, Vol. II. 269, 274 m. 3. vegena, Vol. II. 28I n. 3. ziehe, Vol. I. 5 I n. 13. veher, Vol. I. 25, 37 at. 5, 46, و 69 IO4 ۶۶. 4, I ,95 ,93 ,92 197, 199 n. 7, 236, 246. Vol. II. 3 I ; ora, orä, Vol. 48 ,47 و 33 و I. 29 ۶a. 3 I 49, 67, 9,92, 93, 94, 97, 132, I53, 187, 188, I99 m. 7, 2 I6, 22 II, 227, 249 m. II. Vol. II. 48, 99, II I ?. 3, III 3 P2. II, II 9, I 29. I 34, I ვ6, I48, I 49, I 53, Ι67, Ι 73, 238, 239, 272 και rat, Vol. I. 48, 55 ml. 2, 9 I, 92, 93, 97, Io5 п. б, І32, I99 m. 8, 2.34; r-hi, 29 m., و 95 و93 و 92 وH 9 ,07 ,47 ,33 97, 2o4, 22; II, 222, 223, 236; orin, 29 m., 33, 38, 186, 187. vehera-kämiyanat, Vol. III
I8, veher-atsam, Vol. I. Io9 n. 7. vehera-vässan, Vol. II. I 73. veher-himui, Vol. II. 222. veher-kaibili, Vol. I. I97, I99
2. veher-kamiyan, Vol. I. 236. veher-leydi, Vol. I. 94. veher-pirivahanuva, Vol. I.
Ιο8 κ. Ι. v r zvehervatta, Vol. I. I6o, 161. veija-sālā, Vol. II. 2 I, 25. vel, Vol. I. 37 m. 5. velä, Vol. II. 33 m. 6, 33
ff. I0. vela, Vol. II, III, II, 2, I 33,
I გ6 ?z. 7. velā, Vol. III. 27 I. velagam, Vol. II. I 73, velagannā, Vol. III I 72 m. 6. vela-gattā, Vol. II. I 72. vesa-gemä, Vol. II. I 27. weldii, Vol. I. 224 n. 4. Veļäikkāra, Vol. II.
247, 252, 253, 254, 255. vēläikkärappaqdäikas, Vol. II.
25I 72. 4.
24б,
| Veļļaikkārarom, Vol. II. 253.
Vēļāikkāras, Vol. II. 242, 248, 25Q"\25I 25I ?t. 3. velaňda, Vol. II. 235 m2. 2. - velandaham, Vol. II. I I 3. Velangama; Vol. II. 44, 48. Velangämä, Vol. II. 47. Velä-yut-pas-denā, Vol. II. 27, 3I, 33 n. 6. 42, 43
22. O. அஃ:ே Wol. I. 205. welehi, Vol. UI. 27o, 27I. veleviyekin. Vol. II, 272. veli, Vol. II. 253, 255. well-kimi, Vol I. 205. vellāAar, Vol. II. 255. Veluvana-vihara, Vol. I. 228
22. I. vel-vaissan, Vol. I. 197. Vol.
II. III 8. vennina, Vol. II. 268. venä, Vol. II. III. vena, Vol. I. I I7, 258. ventulä-gama, Vol. III.
at. 3, 24 m 6. venaňda, Vol. II. 235 m. 2. vena vã, Vol. I. I 94, 258. ve qdi, Vol. II. 252. wejdium, Vol. llI. 252, 253,
255 m. 2. veiduvanga, Vol. III. 253. veňga, Vol. II. 287. veni, Vol. I. 258.
23
IN
Venkayya Av;
hadur, Vol. verat, Vol. III. vēra, Vol. II. verä, Vol. II. Veragala, Vol. veragam, Vol. Vēragamabaņo
22. 3. verin, Vol. II. verri, Vol. II, zes, Vol. I. 97, II4. vesa, Vol. II. Wesaga, Vol. ) Vesak, Vol. I.
II. I 3. ae sākha, Vol. vesat, Vol. I. vesesin, Vol. I Vessagiri, Vo. 5ο κ. Ιο, 58 66 κ. 2, 7ί IO4 a. 4, re. 6, I49, 182, I92, I9 2об п. 2, ; 243, 248 m 5 ha. 7, 32 45, 216 me. I veti, Vol. II. vetta, Vol. I. vettii, Vol. I. vețitāntaräi, V zetta-veli, Vol vetulya, Vol. ) vetta, Wol. I.
233. vetya, Vol. I. Wevälkätiya, V 213, 24I-2: II. 2, 2 I6 m Wèväl-tänna, V wevavi, Vol. Il veya, Vol. II. veyi, Vol. I. Vol. II. 23. wevan, Vol. I.
55. vyan, Vol. II. veyi, Vol. III. ] veyyâkarana,
72. 5. veyyavaccari, τι, Vol. Ι. 93, vibafaka, Vol. vibhaiga, Vol
vicāla, Vol. III
zicara, Vol. .
49, I І8, 251 vicard, Vol.I.: Vicittālaňkāra
Pe. 4. vipodha, Wol. vidiaida, Vol. widim, Vol. I. vidarçanã, Vc 271, 278 ነz. vige, Vol. II. vidhind, Wol,
72. 3. vidhitsus, Vol
vidinata, Vol. Viduragga, V II. Io ; ora I97, 200. Vidurambamt V. durañgu-nä. II. Io, I2, . Vidyádharas, vidyāyčhi, Vo viavut, Vol. I wighna, Vol.
) EX
rgal, Rai Ba... I 58.
II. 3 n. 7. a, Wol, I.65
272. 253. 23. Vol. II.
б. I. I2. (98 n. 4. Wol.
II. 2 Io. 3. Ι. 2γο.
I. IO-39, 4 I, п. 2, бо т. I, 77 ft. 2, 79, I39, 140, 143 f5O, I54 ነ፥. I, 3 ነሄ• 5, 199 ነ፥, 7, 13, 2I6, 242, , 7. Vol. II. 5 ۶۶۰ 39 و I ۶۶۰
2. бI, Iб2, 2б9. .98 κ. 5. I98 m. 5. ol. I. I98 n. 5. II. I 98 m. 5. I. 275 m. I. 2o5. Vol. II.
I'96, I98 ??.. 5.
ol. I. 3o n. 2,
I, 254. Vol.
6
'ol. I. 139, I49. [. 226. 25, 34, ვ6.
46, 5 re. I3.
I 3. Vol. III.
I32. I3. Vol. II. 248
Vol. II. 2 I.
249 p. 5. I. 2 Io, 2 II.
II. 274 m. 7. . 27ο.
s 4. 47, 48,
:47 Vol.II.97. Vol. II. 176
II. 2б9. I. I86.
... 224.
l. II. 269, 27o,
2, 28o ma. 4.
3I4.
II. I 7 I, I7I
II. I 7I. III. 33 m. 4. l. I. 193. Vol. u, Vol. I. 193,
, Vol. I. 38, 39. Nimula, Vol.
3. Vol. II. 258. . II. Io9. . 2I6 m. II. I. 219, 225.
vihara, Vol. I. 62, 64, 72, 48; rahi, 58, 67 ; ore, 67; °rehi, 67; °rhi, a23.
vihara,Vol. I. I2 I, 127, 128, 134, I38, I39, 14 I, 148. Vol. II. 99, Ioo nu. 4, II 9 Pe. 2, I2 I, 24o, 24 I, 25o, 259, 2бо п. 3, 269, 275,
275 72. 4. vihārādi, Vol. II. 269. vihāraniu, Vol. III. 24 I. vihāras, Vol. II. I 3o, I66. vihārattu, Vol. II. 252. vihāra-valä, Vol. II. 99, III. vihārayaguța, Vol. II. I 73. vihārayața, Vol. II. 269. viháré, Vol. II. 238, 242. vihārikas, Vol. II. 276, 277. vihâirikayan, Vol. III. 27o. viihdārim, Vol. III. 27o. vihata, Vol. II. 269. zvihi, Vol. I. 51 n. 13; vihiya,
5 7. I3. vihidä, Vol. II. 27o, 27 a. wikiai, Vol. I. 221. wikigum, Vol. I. 22, a35. Wihirabija, Vol. I. 6. Wihirabijaka, Vol. I. 6, 62, 149: 254; “bijakihi, 245, 25რ. vihita, Vol. II. 272. vijampitakaya, Vol. II. 274
pa. 7. Vijaya, Vol.I. 125, 130, 132. Vol. II. Io I, Io2, Io3, II 5, I 22, I45 I 48, I 49 و 156 ,55 I 52, I و I, I 5 I .۶ I64, I67, 22 II, 226, 229, 286, 288. Vijaya-Bahu, Vol. I, I 22, 24 m. I, I26, I27 m. I, 199 m. I. Vol. II. I 97, 2oo, 2O4 ነራ 4, 2Qö, 2O7 ?z• 2, 208, 2 Io, 220, 22 I, 224, 227, 247, 248, Vijaya-Bāhu I, Vol. III. 28, Ι94, 2ο I, 2O2, 2O4, 2O7, 2O8, 249, 25O, 258, 284. Vijaya-Bāhu II, Vol. III. I 65,
258. Vijaya-Bāhu III, Vol. II.
262. Vijaya-Bāhu-Devar, Vol. II.
252,253. Vijayādi-Bāhu, Vol. III. 252,
253. vijayam, Vol. II. 252. Vijayanāvan, Vol. II. Ioɔ. Vijaya-raja-Kumarayan, Wol.
II. I I4. Vijayarājapuram, Vol. II.
246, 25o, 252. Vijaya-rājayan, Vol. II. Io9,
Ι62, 225. Vijayáráma, Vol. II. 239. Vijjādhara, Vol. II. 27. vilijotati, Vol. II. 2I6 m. I. viiju, Vol. II. 26 m. I. vijîžāna, Vol. II. 237. vijirmibhita, Vol. II. 268. Vijuragu, Vol. I. I 93, 194, I 97, 2oo. Vol. III. Io. Vikālayehi, Vol. II. 27I, 278
22. 4. zikaya, Vol. I. I. I8. vilkhevu, Vol. II. 272. vikhyāta, Vol. III. 237. ziAini, Vol. I. 92, Io2 m. I I. vikiya, Vol. I. 93. Viikkama-Bāhu, Vol. II. 196, I97, 200, 20I, 202 207, 208, 248, 249, 250, viikkhepako, Vol. II. 27o.
32m
viikmen, Vol. I. 33, 46, 5o
22. 22. vierania, Wol. I. 8o. Wol.
II. I Io. Vikrama, Wol. I. 2. Vikrama Bahu, Vol. I. 8o, I 24. Vol. II. I 23 m. 2, 22I. Vikrama-Pandu, Vol. I. 8o;
Pāņdya, 8o. Vikramasinha Vol. I. 36 n. vikramuayen, Vol. II. 274
ነz, 7, 287. Vikuňbā, Vol. II. I 95. vikunana, Vol. I. 243, 247, vil, Vol. I. 93. Viliacciya Kõrale, Vol. II.
9, ვ8. Viļāṁkuļam, Vol. II. 2oo n. 5. vilāsinī, Vol. II. 279 n. 5. vilavungen, Vol. II. I 74. Vilbā, Vol. II. 2 I 7. Vilbāye, Vol. II. 2 I 4. Vilgam-mūļa, Vol. II. 249. vilopayak, Vol. II. 226. . Wiluvana-veher, Wol. I. 217,
222, 227. zvinul, Vol. I. I86. vimuan, Vol. I. 22 II, 226 m. 5. vīnam, Vol. III. I I4, 162. vināśanutukula, Vol. II. IóI. Vinaya, Vol. I. I92. Vol. II. 97, 237, 24II, 249, 259, 2бо, 27o, 27б, 276 п. 4, 28ο κ. Io, 28 Ι, 283. vinayānukūla, Vol. II. 273. Vinayapițaka, Vol. II. 29 m.,
б5, поо. vinaya-samukasa, Vol. II.
26ο, 26.I. vina yavā, Vol. II. III. vinmayen, Vol. II. 27o. winda, Vol. I. 23, 25, 9, 98 п. 5, п87 п. 6, 221, 222, 234. Vol. II. II, 5 m. 8, 23. υίκαιαπεγά,
Adhikära,
Vol. II. III 4 72. 3. vindimin, Vol. II. 1o9, I I 5
fa. 8, I74. windna, Vol. I. 237. zinduta, Vol. I. 22 I. vinicckaya, Vol. II. 272 m. 4,
282 ነz. 6. vinísa, Vol. II. 277, 277 m. 9,
279 п. 2, 28о п. І. vinoda, Vol. II. I 24, I 25 m. I,
I68. vinodana, Vol. II. I 29. zinoya, Vol. I. 33. vira, Vol. II. 14I, I45, I48,
I49 ??. I, 2 ვ6.
Vīra Bābu, Vol. I. 24, I94
m. I. Vol. II. Io I, I J II,
II, 8, i 72, I73, 22 I. Vīra-lBanañja, Vol. II. 237. Vīra-lBaņañju, Vol. II. 235. Vīrāgra, Vol. II. I 7 I n. 3. virājamāna, Vol. III. 268. virājamāna-vä, Vol. II. I 6o,
P72, . virājita, Vol. II. 237. viráījitānūna, Vol. II. 237. virdjyañ, Vol. II. 252. virama, Vol. I. 15, 69 n. 2, 163, 242. Vol. II. 2 I9, 245, 245 72. 2. Vīra-Nišarinka-Mala, Vol.
II. I Io, 29 m. 2. Vira-Nissahka-Mallah, Vol.
III. Io9.
Page 427
322
Vira-Nissarhka-Mallena,Vol.
II. І29.
Vīra-Nišahka - Malla, Vol.
III. I I5, I 29.
Viraikura, Vol. I. 23, 25, 28.
Wira-raja, Vol. I. 124, 13o, I32. Vol. II. 97, I I5, I 26, I27, 132, 133, I36, 137, 22.
Vira-Silamegan, Vol. I. 8o. Vīra-Valañjiyar, Vol. II. 235. viri, Wol. I. 46, 47, 53 m. 15;
zv7rven, 222. viritin, Vol. III. 2I3. viri, Vol. I. 53 m, 15. viriã, Vol. II. I 72. ziruda, Vol. I. 18 m, 9;
“duyem, 8o. Viruçdaka, Virūdhaka, Vol. I.
6. virudu, Vol. II. II, 2, 224. virtuduvața, Vol. II. i 54,
287. visa, Vol. III. I I4, 234 m. 9,
269, 274 m. 3. viabhāga, Vol. II. 28I n. 2. visabhāga, Vol. II. 272. visabhāgayan, Vol. II. 272. visäi, Vol. II. 234 m. II. zisal, Wol. I. I8o. Visalagamika-vavi, Wol, I.
254, 255, 256. visamih, Vol. II. 234. vísařeba, Vol. III. 2 I3 m. 4,
2 Ι6 κ. ΙΙ.
visamburu, Vol. II. I 17
ý?. II.
visarňburu, Vol. III. I 45.
visamburu-vata, Vol. III.
I IO, II 7, 140, I 42, I55,
I 56, I 66. visarga, Vol. II. 2 I9, 244. zvisati, Vol. II. 234 m. I. ziseni, Vol. I. 38, 39 m. I. viseni, Vol. II. 23, 4 II, 23o,
233. viseniyä, Vol. II. 3o. visepise, Vol. II. 2I4 n. 3. Viset-devu, Vol. II. 23 II, 233,
234·
Vishņu, Vol. II. 258.
visi (vissak), Vol. I. 25, 65 m. 3, 96, 247. Vol. II. Ι6Ι
-visin, Vol. I. 33, 48, 78, 9I, 92, I3 I, I87, 190 m. 2, 237, 248. Vol. II. ვ6, 37, Io9, II 2, I I4 I55, 226, 269, 27o, 274 ?2. 7, 2 IᏎ, 272, 273. visiti, Vol. I. 62. visitur, Wol. I. 222. visituru, Vol. II. I 73, 2I3. wistyd, Vol. I. 92,93. visayagi, Vol. I. 187. Visnu, Vol. I. I28 n., 206 fl. 2, 225 n. 4, 226 m. I, 244, 249 п. 8, 25о п. І. Vol. II. 2 I 5. Wisnu-purana, Wol. I. 226
7z,3。 visodhayi, Vol. II. 24o, 24II. viśrambha, Vol. II. 26 m.
II
Visrava, Wol. I. 18, 20.
vissak, Vol. II. I 97 m. I. vissam, Wol. I. Jo4 n. I. vistaratah, Vol. II. 25 I m. I. viśuddha, Vol. III 237. Visuddhi, Vol. II. 272 m. 3. Visuddhimagga, Vol. III. 278 n. 8, 279 at. 9, 28I n. 3, 282 т. I, 2. visuruvā, Vol. II. IIIIo. visuruvā, III o n. I." zitai, Vol. I. 134 m. 5. vitä-mä, Vol. III. I 63. vitarana, Vol. II. I7I. vitarkka, Vol. III. 27I. vitarkkayen, Vol. II. 27I. vivada, Vol. I. 237. vivadayak, Vol. I. 48, 237. vivaruzen, Vol. I. 9I, 99
22. 2. viveka, Vol. II. 27o, 277
22. . vividha, Vol. II. 269. vivä, Vol. III. III3, IrI4, 272,
273. ziya, Vol. I. 92, Io6 n. I5,
I88 ??. II, 223, 2ვ6. Ziyadam, Vol. I. 132, 240 m. viyadam-kotä, Vol. II. II, 2. viyädā, Vol. II. 27o. Ziyak-han, Vol. I. 4I, 47, 52
7. 9; Atana, 22I. viya-koțä, Vol. II. I 29. vival, Vol. I. I. I7, II9 m. I. viyasakė, Vol. II. 227 m. 9. viyalak-se, Vol. II. 225. viyamui, Vol. II. 2 I3, 2I6
Ý2. II, viyan, Vol. II. 2I3. vivăran, Vol. I. 237. wiyarania, Vol. II. 246 m. I,
248 κ. 5. aliyat, Vol. I. 186, 221; vi. yatmat, 235. Vol. II. 2 I 3. vivavia, Vol. I. 94. wiyavial, Wol. I. 33. vivavulak, Vol. I. II8, 187. vyäyuttēyä, Vol. II. I I 4. viyehi, Vol. I. 92, 249 m. 4. υίνο, Vol. I. 48, 56 κ, 7. viyut-nat, Vol. I. 223. vo, Vol. III. I 6o, 27I. Vogel, Dr., Vol. I. I.49 m. 3. Vohārika-Tissa, Vol. II. 2 I 5
т. 3, 2б т. 8. vorodana, Vol. I. 22.I. voțiunna, Vol. III. I 73 m. 5. voțuņu, Vol. III. I 6o, I 72. voțiunu, Vol. II. IIIo, I 7r. vratti, Vol. II. III. vrésa, Vol. II. 120 n. 6. vrścika, Vol. III. 23. writta-caritra, Vol. I. 189
72. 3.
vrttayehi, Vol. II. 268 m. 3.
vrtti, Vol. I. 9 m. 2. Vol. III.
III Ý2. I
zil, Vol. I. 75 m.4, Io6 n. I5, І3o, Iбо, п86, п87, п94, І9б, 222, 24б, 247, 248 m. 7. Vol. II. 3o, 3I, 32 m2. II, 37, 45, 97, Io9, IIIo, II, 2; III3, II 4 I 40, I4 I, 144, I45, I 5 Ι, Ι 55, 16ο, I93, 23, 219, 268, 269, 27o, 287.
I ND
vudu, Wol. I vufu, Vol. I zun, Wol. I.
2I4. vanta Wol.
I72. vusii, Vol. I. vufnd, Vol. ه234 و 221 zietta, Vol. I. vutti, Vol. III vulțum, Vol. ]
223. wutunen, Vol Judumu, Wol. vuva, Vol. III I73 2б9, 2 vuvada, Vol. vuvahot, Vol. vuva-mindivi
vazian, Vol. I wyddhi, Vol. ) tuyãẢềaraạa, 2
2. 5. «уді&aragiп, " 248 m. 5. vyakta, Wol. 279 72. I. zруäfärayan, V alyapta, Wol. I vydrini, Vol. 22. 5, 252. vya samāpanna,
22. . uyathis, Vol. ) zvyavasthā, Vo. II. IIIIo, 25 pahanta, Vo vyavasthai, Vo
22. . awayama, Wol.
Wata-da-ge, т. І2, 2б.
Watts (G), V.
Whitney (W. 2 Io ni. 8.
Wijesigha (L.
29 nt. 2, 3I I52, I55, I5 William, the Vol. I. 25o Williams (Sir
ع4 *?7 3 Wilson, Vol. I Windisch, Pro
72. I. wite, Vol. I. 2,
ya, Vol. I. 25 -yi, Vol. I. 2 yā, Vol. II. 24 ya-bat, Wol.
*2. II, I99. yācate, Vol. II yapomaricin, Y yad, Vol. II. 2 yad-drdha-fak
II. 226. yadi, Vol. II. ydgu-bhatta, V
yahala, Vol. I
EX
2 пб п. т. 2І3, 2 Іб т. п. 47. Vol. II.
I. II2, I32,
22.
223; zvniem,
58. 248.
222; vutunä,
III. 2 I3, 2I4. I. 213. ΙΙ 3, I6Ι, I62, o, 272. I. I. I.4. II. 2б9.
i, Yol. II. IIIIo.
48. [. 274 тг. б. б п. І, 248
Vol. II. 246,
II. 27o, 27 r.,
ol. I. I8o. .. 268 ነz. 7.
II. 246, 248
Vol. III. 269
I. I6o.
. I. I31. Vol. 5 κ. Ι, 287 , І. І. 2oо п. 4. l. II. 253, 255
II. 2 Ι6 κ. ΙΙ.
Vol. II. 25
ol. I. 28 n. 3.
D.), Vol. I,
C.), Vol.I. 23, 2. I, 50 m. it, 7, 258.
Conqueror, B. 2. A.M.), Vol.I.
• 226 т. 3. f, Wol. I. I35
|4,259/,4,
3, 225.
I. I95, 197
22б. 'ol. II. 26S.
52. a faita, Wol.
бо. ol. II. I99.
yahana, Vol. I. 29 m., 91. Vol. II. 273; onak-hi, Vol. II. 22 I.
Yahasini, Wol. I. 18, 21.
Yakdessa-gala, Vol. I. I36
22, 3. yakkha, Vol. I. 253. Yakkhadasa, Vol. I. 136
7t. 3. yabkhini, Vol. I. I37. yaksa, Vol. I. 130, 132, 135, I 36, I 37, I 38. Vol. II. 225, 286. yakas, Vol. II. 288. yaku, Vol. I. 62, 64, 73.
Vol. II. I99. vala, Vol. I. 96, IIo. yāla, Vol. I. Io3 m. II. yala, Vol. I. 18o, 182. vailak, Vol. I. I3I. ylälak, Vol. II. 273. ydälin, Vol. I. 22 II, 222. yam, Vol. I. 33, 48, 49. Wol.
II. 273. yämä, Vol. II. 27I. yamaka, Vol. II. 274 m. 7. Yamaňguru, Vol. III. 47. ya-marazddiye, Vol. I. a47. yam-mä, Vol. II. I 32. yam-sā, Vol. II. 274 m. 7. Yamuna, Vol. I. 225 n. 4. yana, Vol. I. 46, 47, 48, 52 m. 8, I 3 I. Vol. II. I 95, I98, 27o, 271, 287. vannihu, Vol. I. 2 Ion. Io. yannak, Vol. II. 272. yannavunța, Vol. II. 27I. yantra-gala, Vol. I. 191 22. I. نتيسة yanu, Vol. I. 25, 2o5. yasa, Vol. I. 25, 46, 69 m. 14, 7o, 74, I30, I86, 2o4, 22 II, 235. Vol. II. I 2, 2 I 3, 2I6 n. 4, 286; vasas, Vol. I.
234. yaśa-śarīrayen, Vol. III. II3. Yasäyim, Vol. II. 4 I, 43. yase, Vol. II. 213. Yasilaya, Vol. I. I5. 1yasmin, Vol. II. 272.
Yatabahila, Vol. I,
°hilhi, 22 I. yätaki, Vol. II. 27o. vatasi, Vol. I, 93. yätat, Vol. II. 27o. yatat- (or yätat-) piriseyin,
Vol. II. 27o, 27o. m. 5. yate, Wol. I. 20. yatgald, Vol. I. 93, 97, Io3
22 (). Yatinuvara, Vol. I, int. I. yații-pila, Vol. II. 25o n. 4. yazv, Vol. I. 47. yavā, Vol. I. 48. Vol. II. II, I, II 2, I72, 225, 27I, 28I m. 3, 287; yazanmat, Vol. I. 47; 'ಲಜ್ಜ 贺 235, 230. O. Jll. 3%; vivia, Vol. I. 48. yäy, Vol. II. I 95, I98. yayi,. Vol. I. 65 m. 3.
II. 224. yedennak, Vol. II. 247.
a27;
Wol.
93, O3.
yedi, Vol. II. 33 m, 4, 162 225, 269, 27o, 27 I, 28. 2. 2.
yedner, Vol.I. 48, 55 m, 2.
yedü, Vol. I. 33. Vol. II,
273. vedemazun, Wol. I. I97, 199
۶۶. 9. yea-sik, Wol. I. 18o, 182
72. 3. yi, Vol. I. I3I. Vol. III.
II, 2, I 72, 27I, 272. vī, Vol. I. Io6 m. 4. yo, Vol. II. I I.4. yoadā, Vol. II. II3, 27o. Voda-dila, Vol. I. 166, 172.
Vol. II. I 9 n. 6. vodiävittyä, Vol. II. 2 I 4. yódaya, Vol. I. 19 m. I. yogayen, Vol. II. Io9. yogya, Vol. I. 27o. volhon, võna, yona, yon, Vol. I. 27 n., 117, II8 n. 2, 248 m. 7. Vol. III. III 5 22
22. 7. iyona-parapuren, Vol. II. Io9,
II 5 22. 7. yöni, Vol. I. I9 I m. II. yud, Vol. I. I86. yuddha, Vol. I. 3. Vol. II, II, 2, III3, I 47, I 7 I, I 72. ೨ಜ್ಜಿà, ಟ್ವೆ: “ಟ್ಟ' 2б,
I
30. yuddhāśā, Vol. II. I4 I. yuddhāśaven, Vol. II. I 45,
287. yuddhāśāyen, Vol. II. I 26,
I32, Iგ6. yuddhayața, Vol. II. II2,
I5, 55. yuga, Wol. II. I63.
yukta, Vol. II. 225, 269,
27o. vul&ta-heyin, Vol. II. I 55. yuru, Vol. I. 227 m. II. vut, Vol. I. 92, 13o, I86, 187, 223, 249 pt. 4. Vol. III. 3 I, 33 m. 6, 33 m. Io, 42. I74, 27I, 28o t. 9, 286.
vular, Vol. I.46, 49 n. 4. yutnaf, Wol. I. 223. yutmāța, Vol. II. 2 I3. yuttāha, Vol. II. I 6 I, I 62. yuttan, Vol. II. 2 I 4. yutten, Vol. III. II3. yuttevä, Vol. II. II, 4, I6I. vuttevi, Vol. I. 99 m. 5. vutu, Vol.I. 25, 19n, 47,91, 92, 93, 94, 95, 97, loss n. 13, I 18, I6o, I99 m. 8, 236, 237. Vol." II. II3, Ι Ε4, Ι6 Ι, 27ο, 27 Ι, 272, 273; yutuziak, Vol. I. 47, 25 I n. 6 yutuyä, Vol. III. II3. yuva-rad,Vol.I.186, 188m.5; -ፖa/, 46, 5o ጸ• 2o ; -ፖጧja , I8 გ. yuvaraja, 25o. yuvaraja-tan, Vol. II. III. γκυανάγα-υά, Vol. ΙΙ. Ιότ,
Vol. II.
249,
yeden navnn, Vol. II. 27o.
192.
Page 428
Page 429
Page 430
| |